Truth triumphing over falshood, antiquity over novelty. Or, The first part of a just and seasonable vindication of the undoubted ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, right, legislative, coercive power of Christian emperors, kings, magistrates, parliaments, in all matters of religion, church-government, discipline, ceremonies, manners: summoning of, presiding, moderating in councells, synods; and ratifying their canons, determinations, decrees: as likewise of lay-mens right both to sit and vote in councells; ... In refutation of Mr. Iohn Goodwins Innocencies Triumph: my deare brother Burtons Vindication of churches, commonly called Independent: and of all anti-monarchicall, anti-Parliamentall, anti-synodicall, and anarchicall paradoxes of papists, prelates, Anabaptists, Arminians, Socinians, Brownists, or Independents: whose old and new objections to the contrary, are here fully answered. / By William Prynne, of Lincolnes Inne, Esquire.
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         
           1645
        
      
       Approx. 690 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 86 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A91309
         Wing P4115
         Thomason E259_1
         ESTC R212479
         99871087
         99871087
         159261
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A91309)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 159261)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 44:E259[1])
      
       
         
           
             Truth triumphing over falshood, antiquity over novelty. Or, The first part of a just and seasonable vindication of the undoubted ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, right, legislative, coercive power of Christian emperors, kings, magistrates, parliaments, in all matters of religion, church-government, discipline, ceremonies, manners: summoning of, presiding, moderating in councells, synods; and ratifying their canons, determinations, decrees: as likewise of lay-mens right both to sit and vote in councells; ... In refutation of Mr. Iohn Goodwins Innocencies Triumph: my deare brother Burtons Vindication of churches, commonly called Independent: and of all anti-monarchicall, anti-Parliamentall, anti-synodicall, and anarchicall paradoxes of papists, prelates, Anabaptists, Arminians, Socinians, Brownists, or Independents: whose old and new objections to the contrary, are here fully answered. / By William Prynne, of Lincolnes Inne, Esquire.
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [12], 156 p.
           
             Printed by John Dawson, and are to be sold by Michael Sparke, Senior,
             London, :
             1645.
          
           
             At foot of title, above imprint: Decem. 3. 1644. It is ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons, concerning Printing, that this book, entituled, Truth triumphing over falsehood, antiquity over novelty. be printed by Mich. Sparke, Senior. John White. ["Truth triumphing over falsehood, antiquity over novelty." is enclosed in square brackets].
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "January. 2d. 1644"; the 5 in imprint date crossed out.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Goodwin, John, 1594?-1665. -- Innocencies triumph.
           Puritans -- Controversial literature.
           Church and state -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-10 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-10 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           TRVTH
           TRIVMPHING
           OVER
           FALSHOOD
           ,
           ANTIQVITY
           Over
           NOVELTY
           .
        
         
           OR
           ,
           
             The
             First
             Part
             of
          
           A
           just
           and
           seasonable
           Vindication
           of
           the
           undoubted
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             Right
             ,
             Legislative
             ,
             Coercive
             Power
          
           of
           
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
             Church-Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Manners
             :
          
           Summoning
           of
           ,
           Presiding
           ,
           Moderating
           in
           
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
          
           ;
           and
           ratifying
           their
           
             Canons
             ,
             Determinations
             ,
             Decrees
          
           :
           As
           likewise
           of
           Lay-mens
           right
           both
           to
           sit
           and
           vote
           in
           Councells
           ;
           (
           here
           proved
           to
           be
           anciently
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           none
           other
           but
           Parliaments
           ,
           especially
           in
           England
           )
           both
           by
           Scripture
           Texts
           ,
           Presidents
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           uninterrupted
           Practices
           ,
           Examples
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           
             Emperors
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           
             Christian
             States
          
           ,
           (
           especially
           of
           our
           owne
           )
           in
           all
           ages
           since
           their
           embracing
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           In
           Refutation
           of
           M
           r.
           
             Iohn
             Goodwins
             Innocencies
             Triumph
          
           :
           My
           deare
           brother
           
             Burtons
             Vindication
             of
             Churches
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Independent
             :
          
           And
           of
           all
           Anti-Monarchicall
           ,
           Anti-Parliamentall
           ,
           Anti-Synodicall
           ,
           and
           Anarchicall
           Paradoxes
           of
           
             Papists
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
          
           or
           Independents
           :
           Whose
           old
           and
           new
           Objections
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           are
           here
           fully
           answered
           .
        
         
           By
           
             William
             Prynne
          
           ,
           of
           Lincolnes
           Inne
           ,
           Esquire
           .
        
         
           
             Jer.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Stand
             yee
             in
             the
             wayes
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             aske
             for
             the
             OLD
             PATHES
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             GOOD
             WAY
             ,
             and
             walk
             therein
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             find
             rest
             for
             your
             soules
             :
             But
             they
             said
             ,
             Wee
             will
             not
             walke
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Luk.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             No
             man
             also
             having
             drunk
             OLD
             WINE
             ,
             straightway
             desireth
             NEW
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             THE
             OLD
             IS
             BETTER
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Praescrip
             .
             adver
             .
             Haeres
             .
          
           
             Ex
             ipso
             ordine
             manifestatur
             ,
             id
             esse
             Dominicum
             &
             Verum
             ,
             quod
             sit
             priùs
             traditum
             ;
             id
             autem
             Extraneum
             &
             Falsum
             ,
             quod
             sit
             posterius
             immissum
             .
          
        
         
           Decem.
           3.
           1644.
           
           It
           is
           Ordered
           by
           the
           Committee
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           concerning
           Printing
           ,
           that
           this
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             [
             Truth
             Triumphing
             over
             Falshood
             ,
             Antiquity
             over
             Novelty
             .
             ]
          
           be
           printed
           by
           
             Mich.
             Sparke
          
           ,
           Senior
           .
        
         
           John
           White
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Dawson
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Michael
             Sparke
          
           ,
           Senior
           ,
           1645.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           COVRT
           OF
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           had
           the
           Honour
           ,
           through
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           meane
           ,
           though
           
             cordiall
             Instrument
          
           ,
           of
           Vindicating
           
             The
             Soveraigne
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           in
           all
           Civill
           or
           Military
           affaires
           which
           concerne
           the
           State
           ,
           in
           
             Foure
             severall
             Volumes
          
           ,
           against
           all
           Opposites
           whatsoeever
           ;
           which
           they
           have
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           satisfied
           ,
           or
           put
           to
           silence
           :
           I
           expected
           a
           
             Quietus
             est
          
           from
           all
           other
           Controversies
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           especially
           in
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
          
           ;
           which
           most
           imagined
           had
           been
           put
           to
           
             eternall
             silence
          
           when
           our
           
             Lordly
             Prelates
          
           lost
           their
           Votes
           and
           Session
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           a
           publike
           Law
           :
           But
           (
           alas
           )
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           evill
           Genius
           ,
           and
           
             Pythagorean
             Metempsychosis
          
           ,
           the
           Anti-Parliamentary
           Soules
           ,
           formerly
           dwelling
           in
           our
           
             defunct
             Prelates
          
           earthly
           Tabernacles
           ,
           are
           transmigrated
           into
           ,
           and
           revived
           in
           a
           New-Generation
           of
           men
           (
           started
           up
           of
           late
           among
           us
           )
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           INDEPENDENTS
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           most
           part
           really
           cordiall
           in
           their
           Affections
           ,
           Actions
           to
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           for
           which
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           piety
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           
             highly
             honoured
             ▪
          
           )
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           are
           of
           late
           become
           extremely
           derogatory
           ,
           and
           destructive
           unto
           both
           ,
           in
           their
           Anarchicall
           and
           Anti-Parliamentary
           Positions
           :
           For
           which
           ,
           and
           for
           
             their
             late
             gathering
             of
             Independent
             Churches
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           Your
           Parliamentary
           Injunctions
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           justly
           blamed
           ,
           as
           great
           disturbers
           of
           our
           publike
           Peace
           and
           Vnity
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           learned
           a
           Voetius
           and
           b
           Vedelius
           ,
           That
           the
           Arminians
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           for
           the
           advancing
           of
           their
           owne
           Faction
           ,
           and
           more
           facill
           accomplishment
           of
           their
           private
           ill
           Designes
           ,
           did
           before
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           ,
           exceedingly
           cry
           up
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           and
           States
           
           of
           Holland
           ,
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           ,
           both
           by
           Writing
           and
           Preaching
           ;
           ascribing
           to
           them
           the
           highest
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Power
           of
           giving
           ultimate
           Judgement
           in
           all
           Controversies
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           arising
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           Prerogative
           belonging
           immediately
           under
           Christ
           to
           them
           alone
           :
           And
           thereupon
           they
           appealed
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           from
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Classes
           ,
           as
           the
           proper
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Controversies
           they
           had
           raised
           in
           the
           
             Belgick
             Churches
          
           .
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           had
           determined
           against
           their
           Arminian
           Errors
           ,
           and
           the
           c
           States
           established
           their
           Determinations
           ,
           prohibiting
           the
           Preaching
           or
           Printing
           of
           any
           Arminian
           Tenets
           ,
           with
           the
           private
           Independent
           Congregations
           and
           Conventicles
           of
           the
           Arminian
           Party
           ,
           they
           presently
           altered
           both
           their
           opinions
           and
           practice
           ;
           crying
           downe
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           States
           and
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           had
           cryed
           it
           up
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           d
           Apologies
           and
           Sermons
           ;
           contracting
           ,
           yea
           denying
           them
           that
           very
           power
           which
           before
           they
           had
           so
           liberally
           measured
           ●ut
           unto
           them
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           had
           no
           power
           at
           all
           over
           their
           private
           Congregations
           :
           that
           it
           was
           not
           any
           right
           or
           part
           of
           their
           Office
           to
           obliege
           men
           ,
           by
           their
           authorities
           ,
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Synods
           ,
           however
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           use
           any
           coactive
           Power
           or
           Authority
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           to
           obliege
           them
           to
           conformity
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Practice
             of
             the
          
           Arminians
           
             was
             ,
             by
          
           e
           
             M
             r
          
           Thomas
           Edwards
           ,
           
             by
             way
             of
             prediction
             ,
             applied
             to
             the
          
           Independents
           ,
           
             in
             these
             very
             tearmes
          
           :
           And
           it
           may
           be
           feared
           ,
           however
           these
           Apologists
           NOW
           to
           ingratiate
           themselves
           ,
           and
           being
           let
           alone
           in
           their
           Church-way
           ,
           say
           ,
           they
           give
           more
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           than
           the
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           professe
           to
           submit
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           most
           willing
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           Cognizance
           ,
           and
           Examination
           of
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Causes
          
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           once
           to
           be
           crossed
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           settle
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Authority
           to
           bind
           them
           to
           things
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           then
           what
           they
           will
           say
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Power
           .
           There
           are
           too
           many
           speeches
           already
           ,
           since
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           (
           out
           of
           their
           feare
           how
           they
           may
           goe
           )
           which
           have
           fallen
           from
           many
           Independents
           ,
           THAT
           PROGNOSTICATE
           ,
           THEY
           WILL
           DOE
           BY
           THE
           PARLIAMENT
           ,
           AS
           THE
           REMONSTRANTS
           DID
           AFTER
           THE
           SYNOD
           OF
           DORT
           BY
           THE
           STATES
           .
           Which
           Prognostication
           
             hath
             fallen
             out
             accordingly
             .
             For
             since
             that
             time
             our
          
           Independents
           
             having
             felt
             the
             Pulses
             of
             the
          
           Assembly
           and
           Parliament
           
             bearing
             ,
             but
             very
             gently
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             debate
             ,
             against
             their
          
           Anarchicall
           and
           Anomolous
           New-Way
           ,
           
             (
             derived
             from
             their
             good
             friends
             ,
             the
          
           f
           German
           Anabaptists
           and
           
           g
           Separatists
           ,
           
             and
             supported
             only
             with
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             fully
             able
             to
             demonstrate
             ;
             )
             they
             have
             not
             only
             in
          
           Presse
           and
           Pulpit
           
             cryed
             up
             their
          
           Way
           ,
           
             as
             the
          
           Onely
           Way
           ,
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             denyed
             all
             opposition
             in
             word
             ,
             deed
             ,
             or
             thought
             against
             it
             ;
             as
             a
             direct
          
           h
           FIGHTING
           AGAINST
           GOD
           ;
           
             and
             promoted
             it
             publikely
             and
             privately
             with
             all
             their
          
           Industry
           ,
           Policy
           ,
           Power
           ;
           
             setting
             up
             New
          
           Independent
           
             Congregations
             in
             every
             corner
             ;
             but
             even
             with
             open
             mouth
             ,
             pen
             ,
             hand
             ,
             (
             contrary
             to
             their
             former
             Solemne
          
           Vowes
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           
             which
             I
             feare
             they
             have
             over-much
             forgotten
             )
             cryed
             downe
             ,
             and
             fought
             against
             the
             very
          
           Ecclesiasticall
           Power
           ,
           and
           Legislative
           Authority
           
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             of
          
           Parliament
           
             it self
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             Temporall
          
           Magistrates
           :
           
             proclaiming
             not
             onely
             in
             their
          
           i
           Pulpits
           ,
           
             but
             likewise
             in
             sundry
             late
          
           k
           Pamphlets
           ,
           
             wherewith
             they
             have
             filled
             the
             World
             ,
          
           That
           every
           particular
           Congregation
           of
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Independent
           Church
           ,
           is
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           as
           the
           ONELY
           Head
           ,
           King
           ,
           Governour
           ,
           Law-giver
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           subject
           TO
           NO
           OTHER
           IVRISDICTION
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           Spirit
           .
           That
           NO
           POWER
           ON
           EARTH
           ,
           NOR
           EARTHLY
           LAW-GIVERS
           MAY
           ,
           CAN
           ,
           OR
           OVGHT
           TO
           GIVE
           LAWES
           ,
           FOR
           THE
           GOVERNMENT
           OF
           THIS
           REPVBLIKE
           ,
           nor
           claime
           ,
           nor
           exercise
           an
           Headship
           ,
           or
           undertake
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Body
           .
           That
           neither
           KINGS
           ,
           NOR
           PARLIAMENTS
           ,
           NOR
           SYNODS
           ,
           have
           any
           Authority
           to
           prescribe
           Lawes
           or
           Rules
           for
           the
           Churches
           Government
           ,
           to
           order
           the
           affaires
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           institute
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Churches
           ;
           or
           to
           make
           coactive
           Lawes
           ,
           in
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           ,
           to
           bind
           the
           conscience
           of
           any
           Church
           or
           Christian
           to
           outward
           conformity
           ,
           or
           inflict
           any
           mulcts
           or
           penalties
           for
           contempt
           or
           disobedience
           ;
           Christ
           onely
           being
           the
           Lord
           of
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           at
           liberty
           .
           That
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Parliament
           are
           chosen
           but
           by
           a
           secular
           Root
           ,
           by
           the
           Generality
           and
           Riffe
           Raffe
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Swearers
           ,
           Men
           voyd
           of
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           grace
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             And
             therefore
             the
          
           Independent
           
             Brethren
             conceive
          
           as
           great
           AN
           IMPOSSIBILITY
           ,
           that
           a
           Legitimate
           Ecclesiastick
           Power
           should
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           bee
           by
           them
           conferred
           upon
           any
           men
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           should
           have
           any
           Power
           or
           Authority
           from
           Christ
           to
           nominate
           or
           appoint
           who
           shall
           bee
           the
           men
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           such
           nomination
           or
           election
           ,
           to
           enact
           Lawes
           and
           Statutes
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           order
           under
           mulcts
           and
           penalties
           how
           men
           shall
           worship
           and
           serve
           God
           ,
           
             as
             it
             is
          
           (
           in
           Jobs
           expression
           )
           
             to
             bring
             a
             cleane
             thing
             out
             of
             an
             uncleane
             .
          
           That
           the
           Parliaments
           claiming
           or
           exercising
           any
           such
           Ecclesiasticall
           Power
           ,
           or
           others
           attributing
           of
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           awaken
           the
           eye
           of
           Jealousie
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           seven
           times
           more
           destructive
           and
           under-mining
           of
           not
           onely
           their
           Power
           ,
           but
           Honour
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           nd
           Safety
           also
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           
           found
           in
           the
           Independent
           Way
           ,
           so
           ill
           entreated
           .
           That
           it
           is
           a
           claiming
           of
           the
           sacred
           and
           incommunicable
           Royalties
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           an
           accounting
           it
           no
           Robbery
           to
           make
           themselves
           equall
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           such
           an
           high
           provocation
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Most
           High
           ,
           as
           IF
           CONTINVED
           IN
           
             (
             by
             the
             Parliament
          
           )
           will
           kindle
           a
           fire
           in
           the
           brest
           of
           him
           whose
           name
           is
           Jealous
           ,
           which
           will
           consume
           and
           devoure
           .
           
             Yea
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             puts
             this
             Question
             ,
          
           k
           If
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           may
           deny
           obedience
           unto
           Popish
           Acts
           and
           Canons
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           other
           like
           just
           occasion
           ,
           and
           they
           themselves
           bee
           Judges
           whether
           the
           occasion
           bee
           just
           or
           no
           ;
           Whether
           MAY
           NOT
           INDEPENDENTS
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           onely
           ,
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           all
           respects
           ?
           Or
           ,
           Whether
           ought
           they
           ,
           because
           a
           Lesser
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           Popish
           Acts
           and
           Canons
           ,
           because
           a
           Major
           part
           approve
           of
           ,
           and
           agree
           with
           a
           Parliament
           and
           Synod
           in
           approving
           them
           ?
           What
           if
           they
           should
           be
           for
           Popery
           again
           ,
           Judaisme
           ,
           or
           Turcisme
           ?
           t
           is
           no
           offence
           to
           make
           a
           Quere
           ,
           nor
           impossible
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           that
           chose
           our
           Parliament
           men
           being
           thought
           to
           be
           Popishly
           or
           Malignantly
           affected
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Putting
             divers
             such
             like
          
           Queries
           ,
           
             destructive
             to
             the
             very
             fundamentall
             Power
             and
             Being
             of
          
           Parliaments
           ;
           
             and
             as
             bad
             or
             worse
             than
             the
             Popish
          
           Gun-powder
           Plot
           ,
           
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             Soveraign
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             Civill
             Authority
             of
             this
             High
             Court
             ,
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
          
        
         
           These
           ,
           with
           infinite
           other
           Anti-Parliamentall
           ,
           Anti-Synodicall
           ,
           and
           Anti-Monarchicall
           Paradoxes
           (
           at
           which
           I
           professe
           I
           stand
           amazed
           )
           have
           not
           onely
           dropped
           from
           the
           Lips
           ,
           but
           Pens
           of
           sundry
           Independents
           ,
           who
           have
           avowed
           them
           publikely
           in
           Print
           ,
           with
           their
           Names
           affixed
           to
           their
           Bookes
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           face
           of
           Your
           Right
           Honourable
           
             Parliamentary
             Assembly
          
           and
           Supreme
           Tribunall
           ,
           in
           such
           open
           affront
           and
           high
           contempt
           of
           Your
           undoubted
           Rights
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Priviledges
           ,
           (
           which
           Your
           Honours
           and
           wee
           all
           are
           obliged
           ,
           by
           Late
           Solemne
           Oathes
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           to
           defend
           ,
           maintaine
           ,
           with
           our
           very
           Lives
           and
           Estates
           ;
           and
           to
           discover
           ,
           oppose
           all
           others
           who
           shall
           invade
           them
           ,
           to
           our
           uttermost
           power
           )
           as
           I
           am
           confident
           no
           Age
           ,
           nor
           History
           can
           ever
           parallel
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           ;
           the
           very
           
             Malignant
             Prelates
          
           ,
           and
           
             Anti-Parliamentary
             Cavaliers
          
           ,
           having
           not
           proceeded
           ,
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           :
           which
           I
           speake
           with
           deepest
           griefe
           of
           heart
           and
           spirit
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Conscience
             of
             that
             common
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             ,
          
           (
           which
           bindes
           mee
           to
           discover
           ,
           oppugne
           ,
           reveale
           ,
           abhorre
           it
           )
           and
           detestation
           of
           their
           most
           pernicious
           Assertions
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           the
           least
           malice
           or
           hatred
           to
           any
           of
           their
           Persons
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Independents
           end
           of
           publishing
           these
           desperate
           
             Anti-Parliamentary
             Paradoxes
          
           should
           be
           ,
           unlesse
           to
           prepare
           their
           party
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           utterly
           to
           reject
           whatever
           publike
           forme
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           Directory
           of
           Worship
           ,
           
           Your
           Honours
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Assembly
           shall
           establish
           in
           our
           Church
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           after
           all
           your
           serious
           consultations
           ,
           debates
           ,
           paines
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Fastings
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           set
           up
           their
           owne
           
             Anomolous
             Platforme
          
           ,
           (
           which
           *
           they
           averre
           is
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             which
             may
             ,
             upon
             probable
             and
             higher
             grounds
             than
             of
             reason
             ,
             bee
             thought
             in
             time
             to
             overthrow
             ,
             and
             put
             downe
             all
             other
             Governments
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             up
             alone
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             since
             Christs
             Kingdome
             shall
             stand
             up
             ,
             when
             all
             opposite
             earthly
             Kingdomes
             ,
             like
             earthen
             vessells
             ,
             shall
             with
             an
             Iron
             Rod
             bee
             dashed
             in
             peeces
             :
          
           Which
           they
           close
           up
           with
           a
           
             Faxit
             Deus
             &
             festinet
             ,
          
           )
           in
           despight
           of
           Your
           Authority
           ,
           and
           all
           humane
           Power
           whatsoever
           ,
           I
           cannot
           conjecture
           .
           And
           their
           owne
           late
           printed
           Passages
           ,
           with
           *
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Goodwins
          
           Sermon
           ,
           (
           that
           
             it
             would
             be
             more
             easie
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             should
             rather
             yeeld
             to
             bee
             torne
             in
             pieces
             by
             wild
             horses
             ,
             than
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             Government
             which
             proceeded
             from
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             chosen
             by
             the
             Riffe-raffe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           intimate
           and
           expresse
           as
           much
           .
           Which
           ,
           what
           an
           high
           contempt
           it
           is
           against
           Your
           undoubted
           Power
           ,
           and
           pious
           Ecclesiasticall
           proceedings
           ,
           in
           Reforming
           ,
           setling
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           (
           the
           grand
           desire
           and
           prayer
           of
           all
           wel-affected
           spirits
           )
           I
           most
           humbly
           submit
           to
           Your
           saddest
           thoughts
           and
           deepest
           wisedomes
           ,
           who
           have
           both
           Power
           and
           Authority
           in
           Your
           hands
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           incomparable
           Prudence
           and
           Providence
           to
           prevent
           ,
           these
           growing
           ,
           dangerous
           Insolencies
           ,
           before
           they
           become
           Masterlesse
           ,
           or
           Epidemicall
           ,
           past
           Your
           cure
           .
        
         
           Farre
           be
           it
           from
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           exasperate
           Your
           Power
           or
           Iustice
           against
           any
           Delinquents
           of
           this
           kind
           ;
           some
           whereof
           are
           so
           neare
           and
           deare
           unto
           mee
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           my
           heaviest
           affliction
           to
           mention
           their
           extravagancies
           in
           this
           kind
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           trust
           they
           (
           and
           all
           their
           followers
           )
           will
           be
           now
           ashamed
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Brotherly
             Admonition
          
           to
           their
           Persons
           (
           though
           their
           Writings
           undergoe
           the
           sharper
           Censure
           )
           will
           I
           hope
           induce
           them
           ,
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           both
           to
           discerne
           ,
           lament
           ,
           recant
           their
           fore-mentioned
           Paradoxes
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           themselves
           for
           them
           even
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           (
           as
           one
           of
           them
           a
           
             professeth
             hee
             will
             doe
             ,
             in
             case
             hee
             be
             convinced
             :
             )
          
           And
           then
           if
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           reclaimed
           ,
           
             Fiat
             Iustitia
          
           ;
           better
           some
           should
           suffer
           ,
           than
           all
           perish
           .
           My
           onely
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           Your
           Honours
           would
           have
           a
           speciall
           jealous
           care
           of
           preserving
           your
           owne
           undoubted
           
             Parliamentary
             Rights
          
           and
           Priviledges
           against
           these
           unparalleld
           publike
           
             Violations
             ,
             Impeachments
          
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           tranquility
           ,
           safety
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           endangered
           by
           them
           .
           Toward
           the
           just
           defence
           whereof
           ,
           I
           have
           (
           with
           as
           much
           expedition
           as
           my
           many
           other
           distracting
           publike
           and
           private
           Imployments
           
           would
           permit
           )
           contributed
           these
           my
           indigested
           
             Nocturnall
             Lucubrations
          
           ,
           (
           borrowed
           from
           the
           houres
           allotted
           to
           my
           necessary
           naturall
           rest
           )
           in
           Vindication
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           undoubted
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Power
          
           and
           Iurisdiction
           of
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             Christian
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           ;
           (
           which
           I
           have
           made
           good
           by
           sundry
           
             Divine
             ,
             Historicall
          
           Presidents
           ,
           and
           Authorities
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           )
           and
           answered
           all
           the
           chiefe
           Pretences
           ,
           Objections
           of
           
             Papists
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
          
           and
           all
           others
           who
           oppugne
           them
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           I
           hope
           will
           silence
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           reforme
           them
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           my
           primitive
           intention
           and
           desire
           to
           have
           published
           this
           Treatise
           complete
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           it
           swelling
           to
           a
           greater
           bulk
           than
           I
           expected
           ,
           and
           my
           engagements
           in
           other
           publike
           services
           for
           the
           Common-weale
           retarding
           my
           speedy
           progresse
           herein
           ,
           I
           have
           thereupon
           divided
           it
           into
           two
           Parts
           :
           the
           First
           whereof
           I
           here
           humbly
           tender
           to
           your
           
             Honourable
             Patronage
          
           ,
           till
           God
           and
           oportunity
           enable
           mee
           to
           complete
           the
           Second
           ;
           of
           which
           there
           is
           lesse
           Necessity
           ,
           since
           learned
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Rutherford
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Due
             right
             of
             Presbyteries
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Edwards
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Anti-Apologia
           ,
           (
           neither
           of
           them
           hitherto
           Answered
           by
           the
           Independents
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           unanswerable
           )
           with
           
             Gulielmus
             Apollonius
          
           and
           the
           
             Wallacrian
             Ministers
             ,
             Consideratio
             Quarundam
             Controversiarum
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             quae
             in
             Angliae
             Regno
             hodie
             agitantur
             ,
          
           newly
           published
           ,
           will
           supply
           the
           present
           defect
           thereof
           ;
           and
           this
           
             First
             Part
          
           supply
           some
           particulars
           concerning
           the
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Councells
             ,
          
           which
           are
           wanting
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           laborious
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Cookes
          
           Fourth
           Institutes
           ;
           who
           hath
           recorded
           little
           or
           nothing
           concerning
           the
           Jurisdiction
           or
           Power
           of
           Parliaments
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           affaires
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           humbly
           submitting
           these
           my
           distracted
           subitane
           Collections
           ,
           and
           Lucubrations
           ,
           to
           Your
           
             Honourable
             favourable
             Acceptation
          
           ;
           and
           imploring
           the
           God
           of
           Verity
           ,
           of
           Unity
           speedily
           to
           dissipate
           all
           our
           Errors
           ,
           and
           comprimise
           all
           our
           unhappy
           Divisions
           (
           which
           threaten
           ruine
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           continued
           )
           by
           Your
           most
           Religious
           
             Care
             ,
             Wisedome
          
           ,
           and
           indefatigable
           Endeavours
           ,
           that
           so
           *
           
             wee
             may
             bee
             all
             like
             minded
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             ONE
             MIND
             ,
             and
             ONE
             MOVTH
             ,
          
           (
           in
           one
           Way
           ,
           one
           
             Congregation
             )
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           I
           shall
           with
           my
           ferventest
           Orisons
           daily
           recommend
           Your
           
             Honourable
             Assembly
          
           ,
           with
           all
           Your
           
             pious
             Endeavours
          
           for
           the
           Reforming
           ,
           Setling
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           State
           ,
           to
           his
           Divine
           Benediction
           ;
           and
           ever
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             humble
             ,
             
             devoted
             Servant
             ,
             
             
               William
               Prynne
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           thee
           with
           
             Truth
             Triumphing
             over
             Falshood
             ,
             Antiquity
             over
             Novelty
          
           ;
           to
           settle
           both
           thy
           Judgement
           and
           Practice
           ,
           in
           these
           unsetled
           times
           ,
           wherein
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             States
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Government
             ,
          
           are
           shaken
           and
           subverted
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           our
           owne
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           from
           whom
           wee
           least
           expected
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           take
           no
           pleasure
           in
           detecting
           my
           Brethrens
           nakednesse
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           Over-sights
           ;
           nor
           in
           disparaging
           their
           Worth
           or
           Writings
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           needs
           acquaint
           thee
           ,
           for
           thine
           owne
           good
           ,
           to
           preserve
           thee
           from
           seducement
           ,
           with
           some
           materiall
           Observations
           touching
           their
           
             Independent
             Treatises
          
           ;
           for
           which
           thou
           maist
           chance
           to
           give
           me
           thanks
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           all
           generally
           take
           that
           for
           granted
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           prove
           and
           demonstrate
           to
           us
           :
           viz.
           That
           
             there
             is
             an
             exact
             and
             most
             absolute
             forme
             of
             Church-Government
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             from
             which
             no
             man
             must
             vary
             in
             the
             least
             title
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Independent
             Way
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           But
           when
           wee
           demand
           of
           them
           how
           they
           prove
           it
           ?
           or
           what
           that
           Way
           ,
           Government
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           is
           they
           contend
           for
           ?
           or
           in
           what
           plaine
           Scripture
           Texts
           they
           find
           it
           instituted
           and
           universally
           prescribed
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Churches
           ?
           or
           how
           they
           make
           good
           all
           their
           transcendent
           Encomiums
           of
           their
           New
           Way
           ?
           wee
           find
           them
           altogether
           silent
           or
           unsatisfactory
           :
           telling
           us
           onely
           a
           large
           story
           of
           the
           
             Patterne
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             shewed
             to
          
           Moses
           
             in
             the
             Mount
          
           ;
           of
           the
           
             exact
             forme
             of
             the
             Temple
             shewed
             to
          
           David
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             of
          
           Ezekiels
           
             vision
             ,
             and
             his
             and
             the
             Angels
             measuring
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
          
           Which
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           point
           ;
           and
           meere
           impertinencies
           ,
           fit
           to
           delude
           the
           ignorant
           injudicious
           vulgar
           ;
           who
           take
           their
           weake
           inferences
           thence
           for
           divine
           Oracles
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           extraordinary
           bold
           ,
           confident
           ,
           peremptory
           ,
           copious
           in
           their
           affirmations
           and
           positions
           concerning
           their
           Way
           ;
           but
           very
           poore
           ,
           
           lame
           ,
           impotent
           ,
           deficient
           in
           their
           proofes
           thereof
           :
           You
           must
           take
           their
           bare
           Assertions
           for
           undeniable
           Arguments
           ,
           Proofes
           .
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             their
             whole
          
           Independent
           Fabricke
           
             is
             built
             either
             upon
          
           false
           Principles
           ;
           
             As
             ,
             that
          
           every
           Church
           is
           a
           complete
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           independent
           body
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           subject
           onely
           unto
           Christ
           :
           That
           no
           humane
           Power
           upon
           earth
           hath
           any
           Right
           or
           Authority
           to
           prescribe
           any
           Rules
           or
           Orders
           to
           any
           particular
           Congregation
           :
           That
           just
           humane
           Lawes
           binde
           not
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           obedience
           :
           
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Or
             else
             upon
          
           false
           ,
           or
           absurd
           Inferences
           from
           true
           Principles
           :
           
             As
             ,
             that
          
           Christ
           is
           the
           King
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Head
           ,
           and
           Law-giver
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           No
           man
           or
           humane
           Power
           may
           make
           Lawes
           or
           Canons
           ,
           to
           regulate
           and
           order
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           to
           maintaine
           their
           
             New
             Way
             of
             Government
          
           ,
           they
           are
           enforced
           to
           deny
           the
           undoubted
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Kings
             ,
          
           and
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
          
           ;
           and
           to
           maintaine
           such
           Paradoxes
           ,
           Passages
           against
           their
           lawfull
           Authority
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           duly
           pondered
           ,
           may
           justly
           induce
           all
           Wel-affected
           persons
           to
           mistrust
           and
           abhorre
           their
           Way
           ,
           as
           Anarchicall
           ,
           and
           destructive
           to
           all
           
             Christian
             and
             humane
             Society
          
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           constrained
           publikely
           to
           deny
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             any
          
           *
           
             Nationall
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           though
           they
           acknowledge
           one
           in
           the
           Old
           :
           Upon
           which
           ground
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           likewise
           deny
           one
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ;
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Catholike
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           themselves
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Nationall
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           They
           pluck
           up
           the
           
             bounds
             and
             orderly
             distribution
             of
             all
             Parish
             Churches
          
           ;
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           avoyd
           confusion
           ;
           to
           provide
           competent
           maintenance
           for
           Ministers
           ;
           to
           bring
           all
           to
           frequent
           the
           publike
           Ordinances
           :
           Warranted
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           wherein
           wee
           read
           not
           onely
           of
           distinct
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           Tribes
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           Churches
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Approved
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           ever
           since
           there
           were
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           Princes
           ;
           and
           as
           necessary
           as
           distinct
           Families
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Societies
           of
           men
           in
           civill
           respects
           ;
           yea
           observed
           in
           New-England
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           now
           disliked
           in
           Old
           :
           and
           thereby
           bring
           in
           meere
           Ataxy
           and
           Confusion
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           They
           are
           constrained
           to
           wrest
           Scriptures
           against
           their
           meaning
           ;
           to
           invent
           many
           strange
           Apocryphall
           new
           shifts
           ,
           Interpretations
           ,
           Distinctions
           ,
           to
           evade
           direct
           Scriptures
           and
           fundamentall
           Truths
           ,
           never
           formerly
           questioned
           :
           They
           nullifie
           and
           slight
           Examples
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           that
           make
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           cry
           them
           up
           againe
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           for
           them
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           point
           of
           their
           *
           
             Church
             Covenant
          
           ;
           which
           they
           confesse
           ,
           
             hath
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             
             under
             the
             Old.
          
           Which
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           admit
           a
           sufficient
           Proofe
           of
           a
           
             Nationall
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           They
           intricate
           ,
           gain-say
           things
           which
           are
           cleare
           ;
           take
           things
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           are
           either
           false
           ,
           or
           doubtfull
           ;
           confound
           things
           in
           generalities
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           distinguish
           ;
           deny
           things
           that
           are
           apparently
           true
           ;
           yea
           ,
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           any
           ,
           not
           only
           affirming
           ,
           but
           beleeving
           most
           things
           *
           with
           a
           reserve
           ;
           according
           
             to
             their
             present
             light
             ;
             to
             the
             posture
             of
             their
             present
             Judgement
          
           ;
           as
           
             they
             are
             yet
             informed
          
           ;
           with
           a
           
             liberty
             of
             altering
             or
             varying
             to
             morrow
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             affirme
             or
             beleeve
             to
             day
             ,
             upon
             new
             light
             discovered
          
           ;
           Which
           is
           in
           truth
           to
           bring
           a
           meere
           Skepticisme
           into
           Religion
           ;
           to
           play
           
             fast
             and
             loose
          
           with
           God
           and
           our
           owne
           Consciences
           ;
           to
           
             doubt
             all
             things
          
           ;
           firmely
           
             beleeve
             nothing
          
           ;
           to
           set
           up
           Opinion
           in
           the
           
             Throne
             and
             Place
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           in
           conclusion
           to
           introduce
           
             flat
             Atheisme
          
           .
        
         
           
             Eightly
             ,
             They
          
           refuse
           Church-Communion
           with
           those
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Way
           and
           Churches
           ,
           
             excluding
             them
             from
             the
          
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           
             and
             their
             very
          
           Children
           from
           Baptisme
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           
             if
             they
             submit
             not
             to
             their
          
           Covenant
           and
           Way
           ;
           
             judging
             them
             all
             professed
          
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           Government
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             so
          
           visibly
           without
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           :
           
             though
             never
             so
             Pious
             or
             Religious
             .
          
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           Their
           very
           Principles
           teach
           disobedience
           to
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           Superiors
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           just
           
             Lawes
             and
             Commands
          
           which
           concerne
           the
           Church
           or
           Religion
           ;
           dissolve
           all
           Relations
           ,
           all
           Subordinations
           ,
           and
           
             humane
             Society
          
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           here
           fully
           manifested
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           They
           exceedingly
           magnifie
           their
           owne
           Way
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Writers
           ,
           Opinions
           ,
           Conceits
           ;
           despising
           and
           under-valuing
           all
           others
           ,
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Pharisaicall
           manner
           ,
           not
           deeming
           them
           worthy
           their
           Church-Communion
           .
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           They
           have
           high
           conceits
           of
           their
           owne
           
             transcendent
             holinesse
          
           ;
           and
           under
           pretext
           of
           being
           more
           pious
           ,
           pure
           ,
           living
           more
           holily
           ,
           and
           serving
           God
           more
           exactly
           than
           others
           ,
           they
           doe
           (
           without
           sufficient
           Grounds
           )
           quite
           sever
           from
           all
           other
           Churches
           ;
           just
           like
           
             Popish
             Monkes
             ,
             Hermites
             ,
             Anchorites
             ,
             Nunnes
             ,
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             other
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
          
           who
           separate
           themselves
           from
           others
           ,
           under
           this
           very
           pretence
           of
           being
           more
           holy
           ,
           and
           living
           more
           devout
           than
           others
           .
        
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           They
           pretend
           themselves
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           of
           all
           others
           to
           
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Sectaries
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           concurre
           with
           them
           in
           their
           
             Opinions
             ,
             Practices
             ,
             Policies
          
           ;
           fighting
           against
           us
           with
           their
           very
           weapons
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           which
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           advertise
           thee
           (
           kind
           Reader
           )
           lest
           thy
           good
           opinion
           of
           the
           Piety
           ,
           and
           dignity
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           (
           worthy
           all
           due
           honour
           
           and
           respect
           )
           should
           make
           thee
           swallow
           downe
           their
           dangerous
           Principles
           and
           Opinions
           without
           strict
           examination
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           good
           mens
           Errors
           are
           most
           infectious
           ,
           pernicious
           ;
           and
           so
           more
           carefully
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           avoyded
           .
        
         
           
             How
             farre
             they
             have
             swerved
             from
          
           Verity
           and
           Antiquity
           
             in
             sundry
          
           Particulars
           ;
           how
           fallacious
           and
           weake
           
             their
             principle
          
           Proofes
           and
           Arguments
           
             are
             ,
             I
             have
          
           *
           
             here
             in
             part
             discovered
             ;
             and
             shall
             in
             due
             time
             (
             if
             God
             say
          
           Amen
           )
           
             put
             a
             Period
             to
             the
             other
             Part
             which
             is
             yet
             behinde
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             beseeching
             God
             to
             prosper
             these
             my
          
           impotent
           Endeavours
           
             to
             thine
             and
             the
             publike
             good
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             have
             principally
             published
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
          
           Learned
           ,
           
             and
             such
             who
             most
             seduce
             the
             Ignorant
             )
             I
             shall
             dismisse
             thee
             with
             this
             wholesome
             Councell
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Henceforth
           be
           no
           more
           Children
           ,
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           the
           sleight
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           cunning
           craftinesse
           ,
           whereby
           they
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           deceive
           :
           But
           speaking
           the
           truth
           in
           love
           ,
           grow
           up
           into
           him
           in
           all
           things
           which
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           even
           Christ
           .
           From
           whom
           the
           whole
           Body
           fitly
           joyned
           together
           ,
           and
           compacted
           by
           that
           which
           every
           joynt
           supplieth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           effectuall
           working
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           every
           part
           ,
           maketh
           increase
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           unto
           the
           edifying
           of
           it selfe
           in
           love
           .
        
         
           Farewell
           .
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           some
           Copies
           :
           pag.
           5.
           lin
           .
           14.
           read
           Regis
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           24.
           
           Constitutions
           ,
           r.
           Consistories
           .
           p.
           25.
           l.
           21.
           premissis
           .
           p.
           61.
           l.
           12.
           actaque
           .
           p.
           65.
           l.
           32.
           necesse
           .
           l.
           34.
           receptat
           r.
           refrixerat
           .
           l.
           46.
           dele
           to
           .
           p.
           69.
           l.
           5.
           
           Turlstan
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           31.
           inhibit
           .
           l.
           34.
           resist
           .
           desist
           .
           p.
           85.
           l.
           22.
           the.
           p.
           26.
           l.
           31.
           ch
           .
           1.
           p.
           101.
           l.
           1.
           servus
           .
           l.
           12.
           universa
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           9.
           issue
           .
           p.
           169.
           informe
           .
           p.
           116.
           l.
           36.
           
           Ministers
           .
           masters
           .
           p.
           120.
           l.
           9.
           35.
           l.
           24.
           with
           his
           .
           
             his
             owne
          
           .
           p.
           135.
           l.
           45.
           clear
           .
           p.
           131.
           l.
           22.
           
           Fourthly
           .
           Fifthly
           .
           l.
           31.
           
           Foure
           .
           Five
           .
        
         
           Margin
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           21.
           22.
           r.
           Incarnationis
           ,
           Anno.
           p.
           119.
           l.
           1.
           
           Rom.
           13.
           1.
           p.
           124.
           l.
           3.
           11.
           r.
           18.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Truth
           triumphing
           over
           Falshood
           ,
           Antiquity
           over
           Novelty
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           AS
           it
           is
           an
           
             unspeakable
             griefe
          
           and
           corrosive
           to
           my
           
             very
             soule
          
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           publike
           contestations
           with
           any
           of
           my
           
             Christian
             brethren
          
           ,
           who
           professe
           the
           
             selfe-same
             faith
          
           together
           with
           me
           ;
           so
           it
           would
           be
           a
           far
           
             greater
             heart-breaking
          
           ,
           and
           much
           
             sorer
             affliction
          
           to
           my
           spirit
           ,
           to
           behold
           
             upstart
             groundlesse
             Errours
          
           triumphantly
           insulting
           over
           
             ancient
             orthodox
             Verities
          
           ,
           and
           dragging
           them
           captives
           after
           their
           domineering
           chariots
           .
           This
           makes
           me
           once
           more
           take
           up
           the
           Sword
           and
           Buckler
           ,
           not
           of
           
             Polemicall
             School-divinity
          
           ,
           but
           
             Historicall
             Antiquity
          
           ,
           to
           encounter
           those
           
             Adverse
             forces
          
           ,
           which
           have
           taken
           up
           
             offensive
             armes
          
           ,
           and
           waged
           
             open
             warre
          
           in
           many
           
             new-printed
             Pamphlets
          
           ,
           against
           the
           
             lawfull
             Jurisdiction
          
           and
           
             soveraign
             authority
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           assisted
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           Reverend
           Synods
           and
           Councels
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
             church-government
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Discipline
             :
          
           all
           which
           (
           through
           Gods
           assistance
           )
           I
           hope
           totally
           to
           rout
           and
           dissipate
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           make
           head
           againe
           ,
           by
           this
           short
           suddain
           onset
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           yet
           neither
           vacancy
           ,
           nor
           time
           sufficient
           (
           through
           the
           multitude
           of
           other
           
             publike
             avocations
          
           )
           to
           prosecute
           to
           the
           full
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           marshall
           my
           
             subitane
             collections
          
           of
           this
           nature
           under
           distinct
           
             Positive
             propositions
          
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           propound
           and
           prosecute
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             summoning
             Councels
             and
             Synods
             .
          
           
             1
             FIrst
             ,
             I
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             and
             authority
             of
             calling
             or
             summoning
             Ecclesiasticall
             Assemblies
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             whether
             Generall
             Nationall
             ,
             or
             Provinciall
             ,
             to
             settle
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Church-government
             ,
             or
             constitute
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             belongs
             not
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             private
             Independent
             Congregations
             ;
             but
             to
             Princes
             ,
             or
             supreme
             temporall
             Magistrates
             and
             Powers
             .
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             militating
             both
             against
             
               Papists
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               Anabaptists
            
             ,
             and
             some
             Independents
             ,
             I
             shall
             ratifie
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               historicall
               presidents
            
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             as
             well
             forraigne
             as
             domestick
             ,
             with
             brevitie
             and
             perspicuitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               For
               Scripture-presidents
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               we
               have
               Precepts
               to
               and
               Presidents
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               the
               prime
               civill-Magistrate
               among
               the
            
             Israelites
             .
             Num.
             10.
             
             ●
             ,
             3
             4.
             c.
             8.
             9.
             c.
             20.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             Exod.
             35.
             1
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             Levit.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             19.
             2.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             2
             ,
             3.
             c.
             31.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             28.
             29.
             30
             ,
             &c.
             Of
             Joshua
             ,
             c.
             8.
             33
             ,
             35.
             c.
             22.
             11
             ,
             to
             34.
             c.
             23.
             2
             ,
             to
             16.
             c.
             24.
             1
             ,
             to
             29.
             
             
               Of
               the
            
             chiefe
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Judg.
             20.
             1
             ,
             to
             12.
             
             
             Of
             David
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             13.
             1
             ,
             to
             6.
             c.
             28.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             c.
             29.
             1.
             to
             26.
             
             
               Of
               King
            
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             King.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             2
             Chron.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               &c.
               Of
               King
            
             Asa
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             8
             ,
             to
             16.
             
             Of
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             3
             4
             ,
             5.
             
               &c.
               Of
            
             Jehojada
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             23.
             1
             ,
             to
             20.
             
             
               Of
               King
            
             Joash
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             24.
             4
             ,
             to
             15.
             
             
               Of
               King
            
             Hezekiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             1
             ,
             to
             27.
             c.
             31
             ,
             1
             ,
             to
             5.
             
             
               Of
               King
            
             Josiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             29
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
             c.
             35.
             1
             ,
             to
             20.
             
             Of
             Nehemiah
             ,
             c.
             8.
             1.
             to
             18.
             c.
             9.
             1
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Of
            
             Mordecai
             and
             Esther
             ,
             Esth
             .
             9.
             17
             ,
             to
             32.
             
             
               And
               in
               defect
               of
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
            
             Apostles
             and
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               by
               mutuall
               consent
               assembled
               together
               in
               a
               Synod
            
             Acts
             6.
             
             
               &
               15.
               as
               the
            
             high-Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             
               met
               together
               and
               assembled
               in
               their
               Sanhedrim
               by
               temporall
            
             
             authority
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             57.
             c.
             27.
             1.
             
             Mark
             14.
             51.
             55.
             c.
             15.
             1.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             66.
             
             Acts
             4.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             c.
             5.
             21.
             to
             42.
             c.
             6.
             12.
             c.
             22.
             30.
             c.
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             forraigne
             historicall
             authorities
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             Churches
             of
             note
             .
             a
             
               Socrates
               Scholasticus
            
             records
             ,
             That
             since
             the
             Emperours
             were
             first
             christian
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             hanged
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Councels
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             be
             kept
             by
             their
             advice
             ,
             yea
             by
             their
             summons
             ,
             writs
             ,
             and
             edicts
             .
             The
             first
             famous
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             was
             called
             by
             b
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperour
             .
             c
             Eusebius
             writes
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             (
             not
             the
             Pope
             )
             gathered
             this
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             and
             by
             honourable
             Writs
             called
             together
             the
             Bishops
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             hasten
             thither
             .
             d
             Theodoret
             ,
             This
             great
             and
             holy
             Councell
             was
             gathered
             to
             Nicaea
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             godly
             Emperour
             Constantine
             .
             e
             Cassiodore
             ,
             That
             the
             zeale
             of
             the
             Prince
             raised
             up
             that
             most
             famous
             Councell
             at
             Nicaea
             ,
             who
             commanded
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             attendants
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Synod
             on
             publike
             Asses
             ,
             Mules
             and
             Horses
             ,
             which
             he
             provided
             for
             them
             .
             f
             
               Nicephorus
               Callisthus
            
             ,
             That
             Constantine
             promulged
             that
             most
             famous
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             
             and
             by
             his
             Letters
             summoned
             thither
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             places
             by
             a
             set
             day
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             Pope
             Julius
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             decrepite
             age
             sent
             Vitus
             his
             Presbyter
             for
             his
             Proxie
             :
             The
             like
             writes
             g
             Sozomen
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Rome
             under
             Pope
             Meltiades
             was
             convented
             by
             the
             same
             Constantines
             Writ
             :
             and
             here
             (
             saith
             h
             Eusebius
             )
             is
             a
             copy
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Writ
             ,
             whereby
             he
             commanded
             a
             Councell
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             Saint
             i
             Hieroni
             ,
             To
             stay
             certaine
             Ecclesiasticall
             dissentions
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             writs
             caused
             as
             well
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             East
             as
             of
             the
             West
             to
             draw
             to
             Rome
             .
             Yea
             the
             Councell
             of
             k
             Orleance
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Tyrus
             (
             removed
             from
             thence
             to
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Letters
             )
             were
             both
             summoned
             by
             Constantines
             Writs
             .
             The
             second
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             called
             by
             Theodosius
             the
             elder
             ;
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             write
             l
             Theodoret
             ,
             m
             Sozomen
             ,
             and
             n
             Nicephorus
             ,
             commanded
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             provinces
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Councell
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishops
             therein
             wrote
             thus
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
               We
               are
               come
               to
               Constantinople
               by
               your
               Majesties
               commission
               .
            
             The
             third
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Ephesus
             was
             congregated
             by
             the
             younger
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Ex
               edicto
               pietatis
               studiosissimorum
               Imperatorum
               sanctum
               &
               universale
               concilium
               Ephesi
               coactum
               ,
            
             writes
             o
             Evagrius
             :
             with
             p
             
               Laurentius
               Surius
            
             :
             and
             the
             Bishops
             
             themselves
             in
             the
             prologue
             thereof
             ,
             
               Cum
               ex
               pio
               edicto
               coacti
               essemus
               in
               Ephesiorum
               Metropoli
               .
            
             And
             so
             farre
             was
             Pope
             Leo
             from
             conceiving
             the
             right
             of
             calling
             Councels
             to
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             besought
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             by
             an
             Epistle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             p
             
               We
               beseech
               your
               godly
               Majesty
               to
               grant
               our
               supplication
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               command
               a
               Councell
               of
               Bishops
               to
               be
               holden
               within
               Italy
               :
            
             which
             Epistle
             not
             prevailing
             ,
             he
             writes
             another
             to
             him
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             q
             
               All
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               Priests
               ,
               beseech
               your
               Clemencie
               with
               sobs
               and
               teares
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               command
               a
               generall
               Councell
               to
               be
               held
               within
               Italy
               :
            
             which
             yet
             he
             denied
             to
             grant
             ,
             and
             summoned
             the
             same
             at
             Ephesus
             notwithstanding
             these
             intreaties
             .
             After
             which
             this
             same
             Pope
             intreated
             the
             Emperour
             Martianus
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             his
             Majestie
             to
             command
             a
             general
             Councell
             ;
             and
             r
             writ
             to
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               to
               make
               suit
               with
               discreet
               and
               humble
               prayer
               ,
               that
               our
               most
               gracious
               Emperour
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               grant
               our
               request
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               have
               desired
               a
               generall
               Councell
               .
            
             Yea
             St
             ſ
             Chrysostom
             being
             requested
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             writes
             thus
             to
             Pope
             
               Innocent
               ,
               We
               went
               in
               and
               most
               humbly
               besought
               the
               most
               Christian
               Prince
               to
               call
               a
               Councell
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             t
             Sozomen
             records
             ,
             that
             the
             Arrians
             besought
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             to
             command
             a
             Councell
             to
             be
             holden
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             intreated
             him
             to
             summon
             another
             Councell
             at
             Millain
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Catholikes
             sent
             Hypatianus
             their
             Ambassadour
             to
             intreat
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             to
             redresse
             certaine
             errours
             they
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             meet
             together
             .
             So
             farre
             were
             they
             from
             redressing
             new
             errours
             (
             much
             more
             then
             from
             framing
             ,
             printing
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             imposing
             new
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             our
             Bishops
             lately
             did
             in
             their
             Episcopall
             Visitations
             )
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             attempt
             to
             decree
             any
             thing
             positively
             against
             them
             without
             the
             Emperours
             speciall
             licence
             first
             obtained
             ;
             no
             not
             in
             a
             publike
             Councell
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             a
             private
             Consistorie
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             generall
             Councels
             ;
             the
             fourth
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Chalcedon
             was
             assembled
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Valentinian
             and
             Martian
             ,
             u
             
               Facta
               est
               Synodus
               ex
               decreto
               piissimorum
               ac
               fidelium
               Imperatorum
               Martiani
               &
               Valentiniani
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             first
             Action
             of
             that
             Councell
             :
             This
             Councell
             was
             first
             summoned
             by
             these
             Emperours
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Nice
             ,
             by
             severall
             Writs
             sent
             by
             them
             both
             to
             Pope
             Leo
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             cited
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Proxie
             thither
             )
             and
             to
             Anatolius
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             with
             other
             Writs
             to
             the
             holy
             Bishops
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             recorded
             by
             x
             Surius
             :
             where
             they
             appearing
             at
             the
             day
             prefixed
             ,
             they
             sent
             two
             other
             Writs
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             remove
             them
             from
             thence
             to
             Chalcedon
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             be
             present
             at
             Nicaea
             :
             whereupon
             y
             the
             holy
             and
             universall
             Councell
             came
             together
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               secundum
               sacram
               praeceptionem
            
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             sacred
             command
             .
             The
             fifth
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Constantinople
             was
             called
             by
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinian
               :
               Imperator
               Justinianus
               sanctam
               quintam
               synodum
               Oecumenicam
               ,
               Episcopis
               ecclesiarum
               omnium
               evocatis
               ,
               coegit
               ,
            
             writes
             z
             Nicephorus
             :
             and
             Justinian
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             that
             Synod
             ,
             recorded
             by
             *
             Surius
             ,
             recites
             ,
             that
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             was
             congregated
             by
             Constantine
             ;
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             by
             Theodosius
             the
             elder
             ;
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             Theodosius
             the
             younger
             ;
             the
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             by
             Martianus
             ;
             and
             then
             concludes
             ,
             
               Ideo
               vocavimus
               vos
               ad
               regiam
               
               urbem
               ,
            
             that
             he
             had
             therefore
             called
             them
             to
             the
             royall
             City
             to
             discusse
             the
             three
             chapters
             then
             in
             controversie
             ,
             l
             and
             to
             decide
             them
             according
             to
             these
             former
             generall
             Councels
             resolutions
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Pope
             Vigilius
             was
             cited
             to
             this
             Councell
             ,
             to
             dispute
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Bishops
             there
             ,
             concerning
             the
             three
             chapters
             .
             The
             sixt
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             gathered
             together
             by
             
               Constantius
               Pogonatus
            
             ,
             as
             m
             his
             own
             letters
             of
             summons
             testifie
             ,
             and
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             first
             action
             of
             it
             :
             
               Conveniente
               quoque
               sancta
               et
               universali
               Synodo
               ,
               qua
               secundum
               Imperialem
               sanctionem
               congregata
               est
               ,
               in
               hac
               à
               Deo
               conservanda
               regia
               Urbe
               .
            
             The
             seventh
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             (
             so
             termed
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             though
             false
             ,
             spurious
             ,
             and
             hereticall
             )
             was
             summoned
             by
             Irene
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             and
             her
             sonne
             Constantine
             :
             n
             
               Conveniente
               sancta
               &
               oecumenica
               ,
               hoc
               est
               universali
               Synodo
               ,
               quae
               per
               gratiam
               divinam
               ,
               piumque
               illorum
               Imperatorum
               ,
               sanctè
               orbem
               terrarum
               gubernantium
               decretum
               congregata
               est
               in
               clarissima
               Nicensium
               metropoli
            
             ;
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             first
             action
             testifying
             the
             same
             .
             The
             eight
             oecumenicall
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             was
             called
             by
             o
             Basilius
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             in
             the
             Prologue
             and
             first
             Act
             whereof
             ,
             there
             was
             produced
             a
             letter
             of
             Pope
             Adrians
             to
             this
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Volumus
               per
               vestrae
               pietatis
               industriam
               Constantinopoli
               numerosum
               celebrare
               Concilium
               .
            
          
           
             As
             these
             first
             eight
             generall
             Councels
             were
             thus
             congregated
             by
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             not
             Popes
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             so
             likewise
             Nationall
             ,
             provinciall
             Councels
             and
             Synods
             have
             been
             alwayes
             usually
             called
             ,
             assembled
             by
             the
             Writs
             and
             Summons
             of
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             not
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             private
             christians
             :
             Thus
             the
             severall
             p
             Councels
             of
             Sardice
             ,
             Millaine
             ,
             Ariminum
             ,
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             Seleucia
             were
             assembled
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Constantius
             his
             Writs
             &
             Mandates
             ;
             whence
             q
             Athanasius
             writes
             thus
             of
             the
             Synods
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             &
             Seleucia
             ,
             the
             passages
             wherof
             he
             records
             at
             large
             :
             
               A●
               Imperatore
               Proefectisque
               Literae
               sequentes
               in
               omnem
               partem
               missae
               sunt
               ,
               eos
               qui
               illuc
               ituri
               essent
               convocantes
               .
            
             The
             Councel
             of
             r
             Illyrium
             was
             called
             by
             Valentintan
             and
             Theodosius
             :
             ſ
             whence
             the
             Bishops
             in
             that
             Councel
             in
             their
             t
             Epistles
             to
             those
             Emperors
             give
             them
             thanks
             for
             their
             care
             and
             pains
             in
             assembling
             this
             Councell
             in
             these
             terms
             .
             
               Apud
               quem
               gratias
               agenus
               vobis
               Clementissimi
               Principes
               ,
               qui
               ad
               removendas
               altercationes
               congregare
               studuistis
               sacerdotale
               Concilium
               ,
               &
               Episcopis
               dignatione
               vestra
               honorific●ntiam
               reservastis
               ,
               ut
               nemo
               deesset
               volens
               ,
               nemo
               cogeretur
               invitus
               Itaque
               juxta
               Mansuetudinis
               vestrae
               statuta
               convenimus
               .
            
             Saint
             Ambrose
             Bishop
             of
             Millaine
             speaks
             thus
             in
             that
             Councell
             :
             
               Nos
               in
               occidentis
               parte
               constituti
               convenimus
               ad
               Aquilei●●seum
               civitatem
               juxta
               Imperatoris
               praeceptum
               .
               Palladius
            
             saith
             there
             likewise
             ,
             
               Imperator
               noster
               Gratianus
               jussit
               Orientales
               venire
               ,
               negas
               tu
               jussisse
               e●m
               ?
               Ipse
               Imperator
               nobis
               dixit
               ,
               se
               Orientales
               jussisse
               venire
               .
               Ambrosius
               Episcopus
               dixit
               ;
               utique
               jussit
               .
            
             &c.
             The
             first●
             x
             Councel
             of
             Arelat
             about
             the
             yeare
             314.
             was
             assembled
             .
             
               Constantini
               magni
               jussu
            
             .
             The
             first
             provinciall
             Councell
             of
             Agatha
             ,
             was
             assembled
             v
             by
             the
             Kings
             permission
             ,
             for
             whose
             long
             life
             the
             Councell
             prayed
             ,
             
               ut
               qui
               nobis
               congregationis
               permiserat
               potestatem
               .
            
             The
             first
             Councell
             of
             Orleans
             was
             summoned
             by
             x
             Clodovick
             King
             of
             France
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             this
             Rescript
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Synod
             to
             him
             :
             
               Domino
               suo
               Catholica
               Ecclesiae
               filio
               Clodoveo
               gloriosissimo
               regi
               ,
               omnes
               sacerdotes
               
               quos
               ad
               Concilium
               venire
               jvssistis
               :
               &c.
               
               Sacerdotes
               de
               rebus
               necessariis
               tractaturos
               in
               unum
               collegi
               jusseritis
               :
            
             The
             second
             Councell
             of
             Orleans
             was
             summoned
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             most
             glorious
             Kings
             .
             y
             
               Cum
               ex
               praeceptione
               gloriosissimorum
               regum
               in
               Aurelianensem
               urbem
               ,
               Deo
               auxiliante
               convenimus
            
             ;
             say
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             prologue
             to
             their
             Canons
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Alebret
             met
             together
             z
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             most
             glorious
             Lord
             and
             pious
             King
             Theodebertus
             ;
             The
             second
             Synod
             of
             Toures
             assembled
             together
             by
             the
             a
             connivence
             of
             King
             Arithbertus
             :
             The
             b
             fift
             Councell
             of
             Orleans
             was
             congregated
             by
             King
             Childebertus
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Councell
             of
             Paris
             ,
             as
             their
             Prologues
             testifie
             .
             The
             third
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             was
             summoned
             by
             King
             c
             Reccarredus
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               pro
               fidei
               suae
               sinceritate
               omnes
               regiminis
               suae
               Pontifices
               in
               unum
               convenire
               mandasset
               .
            
             The
             d
             first
             and
             second
             Councels
             of
             Mascon
             ,
             with
             the
             Councell
             of
             Valentia
             were
             assembled
             by
             King
             
               Guntram
               :
               Ex
               evocatione
               gloriossssimi
               Regio
               Guntramni
               :
               juxta
               Imperium
               gloriosissimi
               Guntramni
               regis
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Poems
             to
             these
             Synods
             Canons
             .
             The
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             was
             called
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             the
             most
             religious
             e
             King
             
               Sisenandus
               ,
               ut
               ejus
               jussis
               et
               imperiis
               ,
            
             that
             by
             his
             precepts
             and
             commands
             ,
             a
             common
             treatise
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
             might
             be
             compiled
             therein
             .
             Whereupon
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Councell
             they
             pray
             to
             Christ
             for
             this
             their
             King
             ,
             
               cujus
               devotio
               nos
               ad
               hoc
               decretum
               salutiferum
               convocavit
               :
            
             The
             f
             fift
             and
             sixt
             Councells
             of
             Toledo
             were
             called
             by
             the
             Precept
             and
             writ
             of
             King
             
               Chintillanus
               :
               ex
               praecepto
               ejus
               et
               salutaribus
               hortamentis
            
             ;
             The
             first
             and
             second
             Councells
             of
             Bracara
             assembled
             together
             
               ex
               praecepto
               ,
               et
               per
               ordinationem
               ,
            
             by
             the
             precept
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             most
             glorious
             g
             King
             Ariamirus
             .
             The
             seventh
             Councel
             of
             Toledo
             met
             together
             h
             studio
             ,
             by
             the
             care
             and
             command
             of
             King
             Chindasiundus
             .
             The
             8.
             9.
             and
             10.
             
             Councels
             of
             Toledo
             were
             congregated
             by
             the
             i
             command
             of
             King
             
               Recessuinthas
               :
               ejusque
               serenissimo
               jussn
               ac
               sanctissimo
               voto
               .
            
             The
             Councell
             of
             Cavailon
             was
             assembled
             k
             
               ex
               evocatione
               vel
               ordinatione
            
             ,
             by
             the
             summons
             and
             appointment
             of
             King
             Clodouicke
             .
             The
             eleventh
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             came
             together
             ,
             l
             hortatu
             ,
             by
             the
             exhortation
             and
             precept
             of
             King
             Vuambanus
             :
             The
             m
             12.
             and
             13.
             
             Councels
             of
             Toledo
             were
             summoned
             and
             celebrated
             
               ex
               glorioso
               jussu
            
             ,
             by
             the
             glorious
             command
             of
             king
             Eringius
             .
             The
             French
             Synod
             Anno
             642.
             was
             summoned
             by
             Charlemaine
             n
             
               Ego
               Carlomannus
               dux
               et
               Princeps
               Francorum
               ,
               cum
               consilio
               servorum
               Dei
               et
               Optimatum
               meorum
               ,
               Episcopos
               qui
               in
               regno
               meo
               sunt
               cum
               presbyteris
               ad
               Concilium
               et
               Synodum
               ,
               pro
               timore
               Christi
               congregavi
               :
            
             The
             Synod
             of
             o
             Soissons
             was
             called
             by
             Childerick
             and
             Pipin
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             the
             Councell
             at
             the
             Pallace
             of
             Venis
             :
             
               gloriosissimus
               atque
               Deo
               religiosus
               illustris
               vir
               Pipinus
               rex
               Francorum
               ,
               universos
               pene
               Galliarum
               Episcopos
               aggregari
               fecit
               ad
               Concilium
               Vernis
               palatium
               publicum
               .
            
             The
             p
             severall
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             of
             Aquisgan
             ,
             (
             or
             Aix
             )
             Paris
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             and
             Tholouse
             were
             summoned
             by
             Lewis
             and
             Lothorius
             their
             Writs
             and
             Mandates
             ,
             as
             the
             marginall
             authorities
             largely
             evidence
             .
             The
             q
             Councels
             of
             Frankford
             ,
             Friuli
             ,
             Arelat
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Tovers
             ,
             Cabilon
             the
             second
             :
             Mentz
             and
             Rheems
             were
             all
             called
             by
             Charls
             great
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             and
             others
             write
             )
             in
             the
             year
             813.
             commanded
             five
             severall
             Councels
             to
             bee
             
             celebrated
             at
             once
             ,
             the
             first
             at
             Mentz
             ,
             the
             second
             at
             Rheemes
             ,
             the
             third
             at
             Towers
             ,
             the
             fourth
             at
             Cavailon
             ,
             the
             fift
             at
             Arelat
             .
             The
             third
             Councell
             at
             Aquesgran
             was
             summoned
             r
             
               providentissimo
               et
               jussu
               salutifero
            
             of
             King
             Pipin
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             two
             former
             by
             the
             wholsom
             command
             and
             most
             provident
             direction
             of
             his
             Father
             Lewis
             .
             The
             ſ
             Councels
             of
             Meaux
             and
             Medardum
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             command
             of
             Charles
             the
             son
             of
             Lewis
             :
             The
             t
             Councell
             of
             Valentia
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Lotharius
             his
             command
             :
             
               ex
               jussione
               praefati
               Principis
               reverendissimi
               trium
               provinciarum
               Episcopi
               in
               unum
               collecti
               residissent
               :
            
             The
             v
             Synod
             of
             Ticinum
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Wormes
             ,
             An.
             868.
             were
             congregated
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Lewis
             the
             second
             :
             The
             x
             Synod
             of
             Colen
             
               Anno
               887.
            
             by
             Charles
             the
             third
             his
             consent
             .
             The
             y
             Councell
             of
             Ments
             Anno
             888.
             and
             of
             Triburby
             Arnulphus
             the
             Emperor
             :
             The
             z
             Councel
             of
             Ferrara
             by
             
               John
               Paleologus
            
             .
             The
             Provinciall
             Synod
             of
             Augusta
             Anno
             1548.
             by
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fift
             .
             a
             
               Cui
               hanc
               Synodorum
               congregandarum
               facultatem
               veluti
               olim
               Constantino
               Imperatori
               totius
               ●●re
               orbis
               acceptam
               ferunt
               ,
            
             saith
             Otho
             the
             Popes
             own
             Legate
             .
             To
             these
             I
             might
             accumulate
             b
             the
             Synod
             at
             Tholetum
             
               Anno
               525.
            
             congregated
             by
             the
             command
             of
             Richard
             King
             of
             the
             Wisi-Gothes
             .
             The
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             Anno
             773.
             cited
             thither
             by
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             to
             whom
             Pope
             Adrian
             and
             that
             whole
             Synod
             (
             consisting
             of
             154.
             religious
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             )
             gave
             the
             right
             of
             chusing
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             the
             Apostolicall
             See
             with
             sundry
             others
             :
             yea
             most
             of
             the
             Councels
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             in
             
               Surius
               ,
               Binius
               ,
               Crab
               ,
               Merlin
               ,
               Photius
               ,
               Carranza
               ,
               Syrmond
               ,
               Bochellus
               ,
               Spelman
               ,
               Cresconius
               ,
               Fulgentius
               ,
               Ferrandus
               ,
            
             and
             other
             collectors
             of
             Councels
             and
             Synods
             ,
             have
             bin
             alwaies
             usually
             called
             by
             Emperors
             and
             Christian
             Princes
             ;
             That
             being
             most
             true
             which
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             affirmes
             ,
             d
             That
             most
             christian
             Kings
             in
             allages
             ,
             have
             been
             accustomed
             according
             to
             the
             state
             of
             things
             hapning
             in
             their
             Realmes
             ,
             to
             call
             Synods
             ,
             and
             provinciall
             or
             Nationall
             Councels
             ,
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ;
             as
             the
             forecited
             presidents
             with
             infinite
             other
             testifie
             ;
             &
             the
             forequoted
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Historians
             ,
             together
             with
             St.
             Hierom
             and
             Pope
             e
             Gregory
             the
             great
             resolve
             .
          
           
             Most
             false
             &
             impudently
             arrogant
             then
             are
             the
             assertions
             of
             Pope
             Marcellus
             ,
             f
             Iulius
             ,
             g
             
               Pelagius
               ,
               Gregory
            
             ,
             and
             Symmacus
             ,
             (
             if
             Gratian
             misreports
             not
             their
             positions
             )
             as
             likewise
             h
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             the
             Canonists
             ,
             i
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Parasites
             who
             all
             sticke
             not
             to
             publish
             without
             shame
             or
             feare
             ;
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               generall
               ,
               nationall
               ,
               and
               provinciall
               Councels
               ,
               belongs
               properly
               to
               the
               Apostolicall
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               That
               regularly
               no
               Synod
               ought
               to
               be
               called
               without
               the
               Popes
               authority
               :
               That
               it
               is
               no
               Councell
               but
               a
               Conventicle
               which
               is
               summoned
               without
               his
               authority
               ;
               And
               that
               all
               Councels
               without
               his
               authority
               ,
               presence
               (
               in
               person
               or
               by
               his
               Legates
               )
               and
               ratification
               are
               meerly
               voyd
               and
               invalid
               ▪
               Parodoxes
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               premises
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               practise
               of
               all
               ages
               places
               sufficiently
               confute
               ,
               yea
               and
               some
               learned
               Papists
               to
               k
               
                 Nicolaus
                 Cufanus
              
               determines
               the
               quite
               contrary
               in
               these
               very
               termes
               .
               The
               authority
               of
               a
               Councell
               doth
               not
               so
               depend
               of
               him
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               summoned
               ,
               that
               unles
               it
               be
               summoned
               by
               the
               Pope
               it
               can
               be
               no
               Councell
               ;
               
               for
               so
               we
               should
               avoyd
               all
               the
               first
               eight
               generall
               Councels
               .
               For
               wee
               read
               they
               were
               summoned
               by
               Emperors
               ,
               not
               by
               Popes
               .
               And
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               like
               other
               Patriarcks
               received
               the
               Emperors
               Majesties
               sacred
               commandements
               to
               come
               or
               send
               to
               Councels
               .
               If
               the
               Pope
               be
               negligent
               ,
               or
               if
               hee
               say
               nay
               the
               Emperour
               may
               by
               his
               own
               authority
               summon
               Councels
               by
               way
               of
               command
               ,
               to
               stay
               the
               wavering
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Hence
               we
               have
               one
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               in
               generall
               Councels
               and
               making
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               no
               such
               power
               as
               certain
               flatterers
               give
               him
               .
               Thus
               this
               learned
               Cardinall
               .
               
                 Aeneas
                 Sylvius
              
               ,
               afterwards
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               second
               ,
               is
               as
               point-blanck
               as
               he
               :
               l
               From
               these
               authorities
               (
               writes
               he
               )
               they
               thinke
               themselves
               wonderfully
               armed
               ,
               who
               deny
               that
               Councels
               can
               be
               kept
               without
               the
               Popes
               consent
               :
               whose
               judgement
               if
               it
               should
               stand
               ,
               as
               they
               woul
               have
               it
               ,
               would
               draw
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               it
               .
               For
               what
               remedy
               shall
               there
               be
               if
               a
               criminous
               Pope
               should
               disturbe
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               destroy
               soules
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               pervert
               the
               people
               with
               his
               ill
               example
               ;
               if
               finally
               he
               should
               teach
               things
               contrary
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               should
               fill
               his
               subjects
               with
               haereticall
               Doctrines
               ?
               Should
               we
               suffer
               all
               things
               to
               go
               to
               ruine
               with
               him
               ?
               But
               I
               ,
               whiles
               I
               read
               over
               ancient
               Histories
               ,
               while
               I
               consider
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               do
               not
               verily
               finde
               this
               custome
               ,
               that
               Popes
               onely
               should
               call
               Councels
               .
               Neither
               afterwards
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               Emperors
               ,
               when
               Councels
               should
               be
               called
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               great
               account
               made
               of
               the
               Popes
               consent
               :
               
                 Durandus
                 De
                 Concilio
                 celebrando
                 Parisiis
                 .
                 1545.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Franciscus
                 Zabarella
              
               Cardinall
               of
               Florence
               ,
               
                 de
                 Schismate
                 &
                 Concilio
                 p.
                 542
                 ,
                 543
                 ,
                 544
                 ,
                 &
                 Theodoricus
                 a
                 Niem
                 de
                 Schismate
                 c.
                 3.
                 5.
                 7.
                 p.
              
               154.
               confesse
               and
               teach
               ,
               that
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Emperors
               to
               call
               Councels
               .
               The
               m
               Code
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               French
               Church
               saith
               directly
               ,
               Although
               generall
               Councels
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               called
               or
               kept
               without
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               decreed
               and
               concluded
               in
               them
               but
               by
               his
               authority
               ,
               by
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               rule
               (
               made
               by
               Popes
               themselves
               )
               yet
               notwithstanding
               in
               the
               French
               Church
               it
               hath
               been
               ever
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               thought
               to
               bee
               above
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               but
               is
               bound
               to
               keep
               its
               Decrees
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               &
               Precepts
               ,
               no
               lesse
               than
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Spouse
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               especially
               presented
               by
               the
               Councel
               .
            
             Yea
             
               William
               Ranchin
            
             a
             famous
             French
             Lawyer
             ,
             though
             a
             Papist
             ,
             in
             his
             Review
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               8.
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             1.
             to
             14.
             and
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             not
             only
             avers
             ,
             but
             copiously
             and
             irrefragably
             manifests
             by
             pregnant
             evidences
             ,
             that
             Generall
             ,
             Nationall
             ,
             Provinciall
             Councels
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             in
             all
             Christian
             Nations
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Republikes
             have
             alwayes
             been
             constantly
             summoned
             by
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             christian
             Princes
             ;
             and
             that
             neither
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             any
             Prelates
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             whatsoever
             ,
             have
             any
             lawfull
             power
             or
             authority
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             the
             speciall
             licence
             and
             authority
             of
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             first
             obtained
             .
             The
             like
             is
             maintained
             and
             proved
             at
             large
             by
             
               Marsilius
               patavinus
               ,
               Defensoris
               Pacis
               pars
               .
               2.
               c.
            
             21.
             to
             27.
             
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
               de
               Universo
               l
               ,
               5.
               c.
               7.
               
               Ioannis
               Marius
               de
               Schismate
               et
               Conciliis
               pars
               .
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             to
             19.
             p.
             507
             ,
             508.
             by
             
               Carolus
               Molinaeus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             learned
             praeface
             to
             his
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Edict
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             of
             France
             ,
             
               Contra
               parvas
               Datas
               ,
               
               et
               Abusus
               Curiae
               Romanae
               p.
            
             14.
             to
             27.
             by
             the
             resolutions
             of
             divers
             French
             Councels
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Edicts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             cited
             by
             
               Laurentius
               Bochellus
               ,
               Decreta
               Eccles
               .
               Gal.
               l.
               5.
               
               Tit.
               20.
               cap.
               17.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               29.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               38
               ,
               39.
               41.
            
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             &
             by
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             (
             there
             quoted
             )
             resolving
             in
             these
             positive
             termes
             .
             
               Soliti
               sunt
               ab
               omni
               aeuo
               Reges
               Christianissimi
               ,
               pro
               ratione
               rerum
               quae
               in
               Regno
               suo
               accidunt
               ,
               habere
               Synodos
               ,
               aut
               Concilia
               Provincialia
               aut
               Nationalia
               ,
               in
               quibus
               inter
               alia
               ad
               statum
               Regni
               pertinontia
               ,
               agitur
               etiam
               de
               Rebus
               ordinem
               &
               Disciplinam
               Ecclesiarum
               Regni
               sui
               spectantibus
               .
               Unde
               Regulae
               innumerae
               ,
               Capitula
               ,
               Leges
               ,
               Ordinationes
               &
               Pragmaticae
               Sanctiones
               eorum
               Nominibus
               inscriptae
               prodierunt
               .
            
             Yea
             their
             n
             
               Franciscus
               Victoria
            
             holds
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             day
             in
             certain
             cases
             a
             generall
             Councell
             may
             be
             called
             against
             the
             Popes
             minde
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperor
             and
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             hee
             will
             or
             no.
             But
             although
             some
             Parasites
             of
             the
             Popes
             universall
             Monarchy
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             entitle
             him
             to
             this
             prerogative
             royall
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             to
             summon
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             ,
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             Resolutions
             of
             these
             and
             infinite
             other
             Popish
             Authors
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             most
             popish
             Realmes
             )
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             entitle
             any
             other
             Bishops
             or
             Prelates
             to
             it
             but
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             some
             speciall
             derivation
             from
             the
             Pope
             as
             his
             Legate
             ;
             so
             that
             Bishops
             cannot
             claime
             this
             power
             by
             any
             immediate
             inherent
             right
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             dirivative
             power
             onely
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             Pope
             or
             Christian
             Princes
             :
             and
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             no
             English
             Prelates
             ,
             Ministers
             can
             ,
             or
             dare
             derive
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             proceed
             to
             our
             own
             English
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             ,
             wee
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             right
             of
             summoning
             them
             and
             of
             our
             Convocations
             hath
             alwayes
             beene
             an
             indubitable
             Prerogative
             of
             our
             Christian
             Kings
             or
             Parliaments
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             manifest
             .
             First
             by
             presidents
             .
             Secondly
             by
             Parliamentory
             resolutions
             .
             Thirdly
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             and
             Writers
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             Fourthly
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             King
             Charles
             ,
             and
             our
             late
             Convocations
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             first
             with
             Presidents
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             since
             the
             Conquest
             :
             The
             great
             o
             Synod
             held
             at
             verolam
             Anno
             446
             ,
             
               to
               suppresse
               the
               Pelagian
               heresie
            
             ;
             with
             another
             great
             Councell
             after
             that
             Anno
             449
             ,
             to
             like
             purpose
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Wales
               Anno
            
             465
             ,
             were
             summoned
             by
             
               the
               Kings
               and
               Peoples
               joint
               assents
               who
               together
               with
               the
               Clergie
               were
               present
               and
               voted
               in
               them
               .
            
             The
             p
             Synod
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             at
             
               Augustines
               Oke
            
             ,
             under
             Augustine
             the
             first
             Arch-bishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               Anno
            
             603.
             was
             called
             
               Ethelberti
               Regis
               ope
               &
               auxilio
            
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             or
             summons
             of
             King
             
               Ethelbert
               ;
               adjutorio
               usus
               Edelberti
               Regis
               ,
            
             write
             some
             .
             So
             was
             the
             q
             
               Councell
               held
               at
               Canterbury
               Anno
            
             605
             in
             which
             both
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             were
             present
             .
             The
             r
             
               Synod
               of
               Streneshalch
            
             An.
             664.
             under
             Oswy
             King
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             Alchfrid
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             weee
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             was
             summoned
             by
             their
             appointment
             ,
             to
             decide
             the
             controversie
             ,
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             Easter
             ,
             and
             other
             differences
             ,
             Anno
             693
             King
             ſ
             
               Alfrick
               Synodum
               Episcoporum
               convocari
               fecit
            
             ,
             caused
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             called
             together
             .
             Anno
             694
             ,
             
             a
             t
             great
             Councell
             was
             summoned
             to
             meet
             at
             Becanceld
             by
             King
             Withred
             ,
             who
             sate
             President
             therein
             ,
             
               &
               praecepit
               convocari
               concilium
            
             :
             who
             likewise
             assembled
             and
             sate
             President
             in
             the
             grand
             Councell
             of
             
               Berghamsted
               ,
               Anno
            
             697.
             
             About
             the
             yeare
             714
             there
             was
             u
             a
             
               great
               Councell
            
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             wise-men
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             under
             King
             
               Ina
               ;
               per
               praeceptum
               Regis
               Ina
               ,
            
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             this
             King.
             An.
             724
             the
             x
             
               Synod
               of
               Northumberland
            
             was
             conveened
             
               authoritate
               &
               gratia
               Osredi
            
             ,
             by
             the
             authority
             and
             favour
             of
             King
             Osred
             .
             The
             famous
             Councell
             of
             y
             Clovesho
             about
             the
             yeare
             748
             ,
             was
             assembled
             ,
             
               Ethelbaldi
               regis
               Merciorum
               auxilio
            
             ,
             who
             sate
             President
             therein
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             former
             Councell
             there
             held
             Anno
             742.
             
             The
             z
             Councell
             of
             Calchuth
             An.
             787
             ,
             was
             congregated
             by
             
               Offa
               King
               of
               Mercians
            
             ,
             and
             
               Kenulfe
               King
               of
               West-Saxons
            
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             Land
             
               (
               senioribus
               terrae
            
             )
             were
             present
             at
             it
             .
             The
             a
             
               Councell
               of
               Clyffe
            
             An.
             800
             ,
             was
             convented
             by
             King
             Cenulfe
             his
             authoritie
             and
             assent
             .
             b
             A
             Synod
             was
             assembled
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             elder
             :
             about
             the
             yeare
             905
             ,
             
               Rex
               praedictam
               Synodum
               congregavit
            
             ,
             write
             the
             marginall
             Authors
             .
             c
             An.
             948.
             a
             Councell
             and
             Parliament
             was
             summoned
             at
             
               London
               per
               regium
               edictum
            
             ,
             by
             Aedred
             his
             royall
             edict
             ;
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             being
             present
             at
             it
             .
             The
             d
             
               Councell
               of
               Enham
            
             An.
             1009.
             
               ab
               Ethelredo
               rege
               edictum
            
             ,
             was
             called
             by
             King
             Ethelred
             .
             The
             e
             
               Councell
               of
               Winchester
            
             An.
             1070.
             was
             summoned
             and
             celebrated
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             f
             
               Rege
               procurante
            
             :
             so
             was
             the
             Synod
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
               An.
               1075.
               
               Rex
               tandem
            
             Williesmus
             
               de
               negotiis
               agere
               constituens
               Ecclesiasticis
               An.
               1075.
               apud
               Westmon●sterium
               Synodum
               coegit
               .
            
             This
             being
             the
             undoubted
             right
             of
             Kings
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             caused
             Archbishop
             Anselme
             (
             though
             a
             great
             stickler
             for
             the
             Popes
             and
             Prelates
             supremacie
             )
             
               An.
               1093.
            
             to
             move
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             to
             command
             Councels
             to
             be
             revived
             after
             the
             ancient
             manner
             :
             g
             
               Jube
               (
               ait
               )
               si
               placet
               ,
               Concilia
               ex
               antiquo
               usu
               renovari
               ,
               quae
               perperam
               acta
               sunt
               in
               medium
               revocari
               :
            
             who
             after
             held
             a
             h
             Councell
             at
             
               Westminster
               .
               An.
            
             1102.
             by
             King
             Henry
             1.
             his
             assent
             ,
             
               ipso
               annuente
            
             .
             The
             Councell
             at
             i
             Westminster
             ,
             held
             by
             the
             Popes
             ●echerous
             Legate
             
               John
               de
               Crema
               An.
               1125.
            
             was
             assembled
             
               Regis
               licencia
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             owne
             licence
             :
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               London
               An.
            
             1129.
             summoned
             by
             this
             King.
             The
             Councell
             at
             Oxford
             against
             the
             Publicans
             was
             called
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             his
             Writ
             ,
             
               Rex
               Episcopale
               praecepit
               concilium
               congregari
            
             ,
             writes
             k
             Neubrigensis
             :
             So
             the
             l
             Synod
             of
             Cassels
             in
             Ireland
             for
             setling
             and
             reforming
             that
             Church
             ,
             was
             congregated
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             his
             authoritie
             and
             command
             :
             The
             m
             Councell
             held
             by
             
               Hugo
               Cardinalis
            
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Legat
             ,
             at
             London
             under
             the
             same
             King
             
               An.
               1176.
            
             was
             
               favore
               regio
               adjutus
            
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Kings
             favour
             and
             assistance
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             n
             London
             under
             Otho
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             An.
             1237.
             was
             summoned
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             his
             authoritie
             and
             consent
             :
             And
             all
             Synods
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Convocations
             from
             that
             time
             till
             this
             present
             ,
             have
             ever
             been
             summoned
             by
             the
             Kings
             speciall
             Writs
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             
               Matthew
               Parkers
            
             o
             
               Antiquitates
               Ecclesiae
               Britannicae
            
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             ensuing
             ancient
             Presidents
             following
             ,
             remaining
             upon
             Record
             .
          
           
           
             Breve
             pro
             Convocat
             '
             habenda
             apud
             Lincoln
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
             1321.
             
             Ed.
             Reg.
             16.
             
          
           
             Convocatio
             inchoata
             vigore
             brevis
             regii
             die
             Lunae
             proxim
             post
             fastum
             S.
             Sabiani
             &
             Sebastiani
             ,
             An.
             Dom.
             1369.
             
             Alia
             inchoat
             '
             eodem
             An.
             21.
             die
             Januarii
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             vigore
             brevis
             die
             Lunae
             proxim
             '
             post
             festum
             Pent
             '
             An.
             1376.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             vigore
             brevis
             die
             Lunae
             9.
             die
             Novembris
             An.
             1377.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             7.
             
             Maii
             An.
             Dom.
             1382.
             quoad
             process
             .
             contra
             Haereticos
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             18.
             
             Novemb.
             An.
             Dom.
             1382.
             continuat
             '
             ad
             6.
             diem
             Janu.
             prox
             '
             sequènt
             '
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             2
             Decemb.
             An.
             1383.
             contin
             '
             ad
             4.
             diem
             ejusdem
             mensis
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             20.
             
             Maii
             An.
             Dom.
             1384.
             contin
             '
             ad
             festum
             Pent
             '
             sequent
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             1.
             
             Decem.
             1384.
             contin
             '
             ad
             diem
             Lunae
             prox
             '
             post
             festum
             corp
             '
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             6.
             
             Novem.
             1385.
             contin
             '
             ad
             7.
             diem
             Decem.
             An.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             5.
             
             Novem.
             1386.
             contin
             '
             ad
             3.
             diem
             Decem.
             An.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             26.
             
             Febr.
             1387.
             contin
             '
             ad
             4.
             diem
             Martii
             sequent
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             17.
             
             Octob.
             1388.
             contin
             '
             ad
             22.
             diem
             Octob.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             17.
             
             Apr.
             1391.
             contin
             '
             ad
             21.
             diem
             Apr.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             5.
             die
             Febr.
             1394.
             contin
             '
             ad
             18.
             diem
             ejusdem
             mensis
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             6.
             
             Maii
             ,
             An.
             Dom.
             1460.
             contin
             '
             ad
             15.
             diem
             Julii
             An.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             6.
             
             Julii
             An.
             Dom.
             1463.
             contin
             '
             ad
             18.
             diem
             Julii
             praedict
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             21.
             
             Martii
             1480.
             contin
             '
             ad
             15.
             diem
             Novem.
             1481.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             13.
             
             Febr.
             1486.
             contin
             '
             ad
             27.
             diem
             Febr.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             14.
             
             Ia●●ar
             .
             1487.
             contin
             '
             ad
             27.
             diem
             Febr.
             praedict
             .
          
           
             The
             Presidents
             since
             these
             being
             more
             obvious
             and
             infinite
             ,
             I
             pretermit
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             finde
             some
             Convocations
             and
             Synods
             summoned
             without
             any
             speciall
             Writs
             yet
             extant
             which
             perchance
             are
             lost
             :
             however
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             summoned
             without
             speciall
             Writs
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             alwayes
             by
             the
             Kings
             licence
             ,
             privi●●
             ,
             and
             assistance
             first
             obtained
             ,
             or
             by
             former
             adjournments
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             summons
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Prelates
             ,
             without
             or
             against
             the
             Kings
             command
             ;
             as
             some
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Presidents
             manifest
             in
             direct
             termes
             .
          
           
             Convocatio
             inchoata
             absque
             brevi
             mense
             Julii
             An.
             Dom.
             1295.
             
          
           
             Convocatio
             inchoata
             absque
             brevi
             die
             alia
             dominica
             qua
             cantabatur
             officium
             laetare
             ,
             eodem
             Anno.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             die
             S.
             Hillarii
             An.
             Dom.
             1297.
             
             Alia
             absque
             brevi
             pro
             defensione
             Ecclesiae
             cont
             '
             Scotos
             ,
             die
             S.
             Edmundi
             Regis
             eodem
             Anno.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             ad
             *
             instantiam
             Regis
             regressi
             à
             Flandriae
             inchoat
             '
             festo
             Nativ
             '
             S.
             Johannis
             Baptistae
             An.
             Dom.
             1298.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             Concilii
             provincialis
             absque
             brevi
             inchoat
             '
             16.
             
             Maii
             An.
             Dom.
             1356.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             Cleri
             Provinciae
             Cant
             '
             ad
             supplicationem
             dom
             .
             Reg.
             inchoat
             '
             die
             Mercurii
             proxim
             '
             post
             dominicam
             qua
             cantatur
             officium
             misericordia
             Domini
             ,
             in
             Ecclesia
             S.
             Brigittae
             Londin
             .
             An.
             Dom.
             1356.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             die
             Jovis
             prox
             post
             festum
             S.
             Georgii
             Martyris
             ,
             24.
             
             April
             .
             An.
             Dom.
             1371.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             1.
             die
             Decemb.
             An.
             Dom.
             1373.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             8.
             
             Febr.
             An.
             1576.
             
          
           
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             5.
             
             Novemb.
             An.
             Dom.
             1377.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             9.
             
             Maii.
             1379.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             die
             Sabbat
             .
             proxim
             '
             post
             festum
             Purificationis
             S.
             Mariae
             Virginis
             An.
             Dom.
             1379.
             
          
           
             Convocat
             '
             inchoat
             '
             absque
             brevi
             1.
             
             Decemb.
             An.
             Dom.
             1380.
             
          
           
             Since
             this
             time
             I
             finde
             no
             Synod
             ,
             Councell
             ,
             or
             Convocation
             ,
             ever
             summoned
             or
             assembled
             but
             by
             the
             Kings
             speciall
             Writs
             ,
             yet
             extant
             among
             our
             Records
             ,
             the
             particularizing
             whereof
             ,
             being
             superfluous
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             omit
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               our
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               expresly
               resolve
               ,
               that
               our
               Convocations
               ,
            
             
             
               Synods
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               summoned
               onely
               by
               the
               Kings
               Writ
               .
               Hence
               the
               Statute
               of
            
             8.
             
             H.
             6.
             
               c.
               1.
               recites
            
             ,
             *
             That
             all
             the
             Clergie
             are
             to
             be
             called
             to
             the
             Convocation
             by
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             :
             
               and
               thereupon
               enacts
            
             ,
             That
             they
             and
             their
             servants
             shall
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             fully
             use
             and
             enjoy
             such
             liberties
             and
             defence
             in
             comming
             ,
             going
             ,
             and
             tarrying
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             men
             and
             Commonalty
             of
             England
             called
             to
             the
             Kings
             Parliament
             doe
             enjoy
             .
             
               Hence
               the
               whole
               Clergie
               of
            
             England
             
               in
               their
               submission
               in
               Parliament
            
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             
               c.
               19.
               
               &
            
             27.
             
             H.
             8.
             
               c.
               15.
               made
               this
               acknowledgment
            
             ;
             e
             Whereas
             the
             Kings
             humble
             and
             obedient
             subjects
             the
             Clergie
             of
             the
             Realme
             of
             England
             .
             have
             acknowledged
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             THAT
             THE
             CONVOCATION
             OF
             THE
             SAME
             CLERGY
             IS
             ,
             ALWAYES
             HATH
             BEEN
             ,
             AND
             OUGHT
             TO
             BE
             ASSEMBLED
             ONLY
             BY
             THE
             KINGS
             WRIT
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               thereupon
               these
               Statutes
               among
               other
               things
               enact
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               submission
               and
               Petition
               of
               the
               said
               Clergie
               ,
            
             that
             they
             ,
             ne
             any
             of
             them
             from
             henceforth
             should
             make
             ,
             promulge
             ,
             or
             execute
             any
             new
             Canons
             ,
             &c.
             in
             their
             Convocations
             in
             times
             comming
             ,
             which
             
               ALWAYES
               SHALL
               BE
               ASSEMBLED
               BY
               AUTHORITY
               OF
               THE
               KINGS
               WRIT
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               cleare
               confession
               and
               resolution
               ,
               that
               Councels
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               and
               Convocations
               here
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               alwaies
               have
               been
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               hereafter
               ought
               to
               be
               called
               and
               summoned
               ,
               (
               not
               by
               the
               Popes
               or
               Prelates
               authority
               and
               citations
               )
               but
               by
               the
               Kings
               royall
               authoritie
               and
               Writ
               .
               Hence
               the
               English
               Clergie
               in
               most
               Bills
               of
               their
               Subsidies
               since
               ,
               as
               in
            
             27.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             28.
             29.
             
             Eliz.
             The
             Act
             of
             one
             Subsidie
             granted
             by
             the
             Clergie
             .
             31.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             14.
             35.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             12.
             39.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             26.
             43.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             17.
             3.
             
             Jacobi
             c.
             25.
             7.
             
             Jacobi
             c.
             22.
             21.
             
             Jacobi
             c.
             32.
             1.
             
             Caroli
             
               c.
               1.
               
               &
            
             3.
             
             Caroli
             
               c.
               6.
               have
               inserted
               this
               clause
               in
               the
               prologue
               of
               their
               Subsidies
            
             ;
             Vestrae
             serenissimae
             regiae
             Majestati
             
               (
               or
            
             ,
             sublimitati
             )
             per
             praesens
             publicum
             instrumentum
             ,
             sive
             has
             literas
             nostras
             testimoniales
             significamus
             &
             notum
             facimus
             ,
             quod
             Praelati
             &
             Clerus
             nostrae
             Cantuariensis
             Provinciae
             
               IN
               SACRA
               SYNODO
               PROVINCIALI
               SIVE
               CONVOCATIONE
               ,
               VIGORE
               ET
               AVTORITATE
               BREVIS
               REGII
               VESTRI
               IN
               EA
               PARTE
               NOBIS
               DIRECTI
               ,
            
             in
             domo
             capitulari
             ECCLESIAE
             VESTRAE
             CATHEDRALIS
             divi
             Pauli
             London
             ,
             vicesimo
             quarto
             die
             mensis
             Novembris
             Anno
             Dom.
             &c.
             inchoata
             &
             celebrata
             :
             
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               their
               Synods
               Convocations
               are
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               summoned
               and
               held
               ,
               only
               by
               virtue
               and
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Kings
               Royall
               Writ
               :
               and
               why
               not
               then
               their
               Visitations
               being
            
             in
             truth
             *
             Convocations
             and
             Synods
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             ratified
             f
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             all
             Clergy-mens
             subscriptions
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             our
             present
             Soveraigns
             Declaration
             prefixt
             before
             them
             Anno
             1628.
             
             Artic.
             21.
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             in
             their
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ▪
             
             Anno
             1615.
             
             Artic.
             76.
             unanimously
             resolve
             ,
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Religion
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             :
             
               That
               generall
               Councels
            
             (
             and
             by
             the
             selfe-same
             reason
             Nationall
             and
             Provinciall
             )
             
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               together
            
             (
             by
             Popes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             persons
             )
             
               without
               the
               Commandement
               or
               will
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             sole
             right
             of
             summoning
             them
             ,
             belongs
             not
             to
             Popes
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             but
             to
             Princes
             and
             other
             supreme
             temporall
             Magistrates
             .
             And
             as
             these
             Articles
             ,
             so
             the
             learned
             Writers
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             incomparable
             Bishop
             Jewell
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Apologie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
               part
               .
               1.
               c.
               9.
               
               Divis
               .
               1.
               p
               52
               ,
               54.
               part
               .
               6.
               c.
               12.
               
               Divis
               .
               2.
               p.
               58●
               .
            
             to
             592.
             
             Reply
             to
             Master
             Hardings
             answer
             Artic.
             4.
             
             Divis
             .
             19.
             and
             26.
             p.
             193.
             212
             ,
             213
             ,
             214.
             
             Bishop
             Alley
             in
             his
             poore
             mans
             Library
             
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Miscellanea
               Praelect
               .
               1.
               f.
            
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Bishop
             Bilson
             in
             his
             true
             difference
             between
             Christian
             subjection
             &
             unchristian
             rebellion
             ,
             passim
             .
             Doctor
             
               William
               Whittakers
               Controversia
               3
               ,
               de
               Conci●●s
               .
               Quaest
               .
               2.
               p.
            
             577.
             to
             585.
             
             Doctor
             
               Willets
               Synopsis
               Papismi
               .
               Controversi
            
             .
             3.
             
             Concerning
             generall
             Councels
             .
             Quaestion
             2.
             
             Doctor
             
               John
               White
            
             his
             way
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             
               sect
               .
               29.
               n.
               28.
               p.
            
             111.
             
             Master
             Rogers
             his
             Analysis
             on
             the
             21.
             
             Article
             Proposition
             1.
             with
             g
             sundry
             others
             whom
             I
             pretermit
             ,
             subscribe
             ,
             and
             justifie
             this
             truth
             against
             all
             Romish
             opposites
             .
             And
             if
             these
             be
             not
             sufficient
             ;
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             their
             several
             confessions
             ,
             registred
             in
             the
             Harmony
             of
             confessions
             ,
             &
             cited
             by
             Master
             Rogers
             in
             his
             Analysis
             of
             the
             21
             ,
             Article
             ;
             with
             the
             whole
             Classe
             of
             their
             learned
             Writers
             unanimously
             resolve
             ;
             That
             the
             power
             of
             calling
             Councels
             ,
             Convocations
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             belongs
             not
             to
             Popes
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             other
             chief
             temporall
             Magistrates
             ;
             which
             our
             late
             famous
             King
             James
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             last
             place
             )
             in
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             prefixed
             before
             the
             Canons
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Constitutions
             made
             in
             Convocation
             Anno
             1603.
             ratifies
             to
             the
             full
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             the
             Synod
             and
             Convocation
             at
             that
             time
             held
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             summoned
             and
             called
             only
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             royall
             Writ
             .
             The
             like
             is
             affirmed
             by
             our
             present
             Soveraigne
             King
             Charles
             in
             his
             Declaration
             before
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Patents
             ,
             Commissions
             ,
             licenses
             for
             making
             the
             last
             new
             Canons
             1640.
             and
             resolved
             in
             the
             first
             Canon
             thereof
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             1.
             
             Proposition
             thus
             plentifully
             ratified
             by
             uncontrolable
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             publike
             Authorities
             of
             whole
             Synods
             ,
             Parliaments
             States
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             which
             infinitely
             over-ballance
             the
             inconsiderable
             rash
             opinions
             of
             any
             private
             men
             ,
             I
             shall
             deduce
             these
             Consectaries
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             chiefest
             care
             of
             defending
             ,
             propagating
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             suppressing
             errors
             ,
             haeresies
             ,
             schismes
             ,
             vices
             ,
             and
             enacting
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             Government
             and
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             true
             Worship
             ,
             belongs
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             or
             supreme
             temporall
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             essentiall
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             ;
             because
             the
             right
             and
             trust
             of
             calling
             Synods
             Councels
             upon
             all
             such
             occasions
             ,
             is
             thus
             originally
             vested
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             *
             Synods
             &
             Councels
             are
             very
             useful
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             profitable
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             if
             rightly
             ordered
             ,
             else
             God
             himself
             ,
             all
             Christian
             kingdoms
             states
             ,
             Churches
             would
             not
             have
             invested
             Kings
             &
             supream
             civill
             Magistrates
             with
             such
             a
             power
             of
             convening
             them
             ;
             nor
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             Emperors
             ,
             
             but
             made
             so
             frequent
             use
             of
             this
             their
             power
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             without
             opposition
             ,
             but
             even
             with
             publike
             approbation
             ;
             yea
             such
             hath
             been
             the
             necessity
             and
             expediency
             of
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             That
             the
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             An.
             363
             ,
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             Can.
             20.
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             Can.
             3.
             the
             Councel
             of
             Africke
             Can.
             18.
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             Can.
             19.
             the
             third
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             under
             King
             Reccaredus
             An.
             600.
             cap.
             18.
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             under
             King
             Sisenandus
             An.
             6●1
             .
             the
             Greeke
             Synods
             collected
             by
             Martin
             Bishop
             of
             Bracara
             cap.
             18.
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Arelat
             Can.
             2.
             the
             third
             at
             the
             same
             place
             Can.
             1.
             and
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
             Can.
             37.
             the
             second
             Synod
             of
             Towers
             .
             Can.
             1.
             the
             fifth
             Councell
             of
             Orleans
             cap.
             11.
             the
             Councell
             of
             Hereford
             under
             King
             Egfred
             ,
             
             An.
             670.
             the
             sixth
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             Can.
             8.
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antricum
             Can.
             7.
             the
             Councell
             of
             Mascon
             Can.
             20.
             the
             Synod
             of
             Soissons
             under
             King
             Childeric
             ;
             the
             Councell
             under
             King
             Pepin
             at
             the
             Pallace
             of
             Vernis
             ,
             An.
             755.
             cap.
             4.
             the
             Councell
             of
             Paris
             under
             Lewis
             ,
             and
             Lothaire
             An.
             829.
             the
             Councell
             of
             Meaux
             An.
             845.
             cap.
             32.
             yea
             the
             great
             Councell
             of
             Basill
             ,
             
               An.
               1331.
               with
               sundry
               other
               Councels
               ,
               Decree
               ,
               that
               a
               Synod
               or
               Councell
               shall
               be
               kept
               twice
               or
               thrice
               (
               or
               at
               the
               least
               once
               )
               every
               yeare
               ,
               at
               a
               certaine
               time
               and
               place
               in
               every
               Province
               .
               That
               all
               Bishops
               and
               others
               unlesse
               hindered
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               other
               inevitable
               occasions
               ,
               should
               be
               present
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               depart
               from
               it
               till
               all
               businesses
               were
               ended
               and
               the
               Councell
               determined
               under
               paine
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
            
             
             &
             that
             none
             should
             interrupt
             not
             keep
             back
             any
             necessary
             members
             from
             them
             .
             
             Therefore
             certainly
             they
             are
             both
             expedient
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             not
             uselesse
             ,
             antichristian
             ,
             diabolicall
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             some
             *
             
               Papists
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
            
             hertofore
             ,
             and
             Independents
             now
             ,
             scandalously
             ,
             ignorantly
             ,
             if
             not
             maliciously
             deeme
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             THat
             Bishops
             and
             Clergie-men
             when
             assembled
             in
             Councels
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Convocations
             by
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             have
             alwayes
             been
             limited
             and
             directed
             by
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             their
             meeting
             ,
             but
             likewise
             for
             the
             manner
             and
             matter
             of
             their
             debates
             and
             proceedings
             :
             having
             no
             power
             ,
             liberty
             to
             debate
             or
             determine
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             was
             first
             prescribed
             them
             by
             their
             summoners
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             speciall
             Licence
             first
             obtained
             .
             With
             a
             touch
             of
             Princes
             and
             Laymens
             presiding
             ,
             judging
             ,
             voting
             in
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy-men
             cannot
             summon
             Councels
             or
             Convocations
             ,
             not
             yet
             assembled
             together
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Princes
             and
             supreme
             temporall
             Magistrates
             authority
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             appointed
             both
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             their
             meeting
             ,
             continuance
             and
             dissolution
             (
             as
             all
             ages
             ,
             
             Authors
             attest
             )
             so
             when
             they
             are
             lawfully
             met
             in
             Councels
             they
             cannot
             debate
             ,
             determine
             any
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             nor
             yet
             frame
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Canons
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Constitutions
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Princes
             or
             Magistrates
             licence
             &
             direction
             that
             summoned
             them
             :
             who
             have
             always
             both
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             prescribed
             them
             either
             in
             generall
             or
             speciall
             termes
             ,
             what
             things
             they
             should
             debate
             ,
             treat
             of
             ,
             and
             conclude
             in
             their
             Synods
             ,
             confining
             them
             to
             such
             particulars
             ,
             for
             the
             determination
             and
             ordering
             whereof
             ,
             they
             were
             convened
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             their
             assembling
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             evident
             by
             sundry
             Presidents
             .
             The
             first
             famous
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             therein
             assembled
             ,
             were
             thus
             licensed
             and
             limited
             by
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             who
             fate
             President
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Eusebius
             with
             b
             others
             manifest
             at
             large
             :
             The
             Bishops
             assembled
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Tyrus
             ,
             were
             limited
             likewise
             by
             him
             how
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             c
             his
             letters
             to
             them
             ;
             wherein
             after
             he
             had
             exhorted
             them
             to
             peace
             and
             unity
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             them
             not
             to
             delay
             ,
             but
             to
             define
             the
             present
             controversies
             with
             al
             earnest
             endeavour
             ,
             within
             those
             fitting
             bounds
             he
             there
             prescribed
             ;
             telling
             them
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             sent
             Dionysius
             the
             Consull
             to
             admonish
             them
             of
             all
             things
             they
             were
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             present
             at
             their
             Synod
             ,
             
               Maximè
               vero
               ut
               idem
               animadversor
               sit
               &
               custos
               conservandae
               aequalitatis
               &
               ordinis
               :
            
             but
             especially
             that
             he
             should
             be
             an
             observer
             and
             keeper
             of
             that
             aequability
             and
             order
             which
             he
             had
             prescribed
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             that
             Synod
             ,
             d
             The
             Bishops
             assembled
             by
             Constantius
             his
             Edict
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ariminum
             most
             humbly
             requested
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             of
             his
             gracious
             favour
             and
             wonted
             clemency
             ,
             to
             grant
             them
             license
             and
             lawfull
             favour
             firmely
             to
             persevere
             in
             those
             things
             which
             their
             ancestors
             had
             decreed
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             diminished
             or
             added
             unto
             the
             old
             and
             ancient
             decrees
             .
             e
             In
             the
             Councell
             held
             at
             Seleucia
             summoned
             by
             Constantius
             precept
             it
             was
             commanded
             by
             this
             Emperors
             Edict
             that
             they
             should
             reason
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             Arrian
             opinions
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             Leonas
             ,
             a
             Layman
             of
             great
             authority
             and
             fame
             in
             the
             Emperours
             Court
             who
             was
             chief
             President
             in
             that
             Synod
             to
             order
             it
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             first
             day
             of
             its
             assembly
             ,
             commanded
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             should
             freely
             propose
             what
             pleased
             him
             best
             ,
             touching
             the
             questions
             of
             faith
             there
             controverted
             :
             he
             and
             Laurocius
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Garrison
             in
             Isauria
             swaying
             that
             Councell
             ,
             ordering
             what
             they
             should
             treat
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             proceed
             .
             Yea
             Constantius
             himselfe
             (
             as
             f
             Nicephorus
             records
             )
             appointed
             both
             the
             Synods
             of
             Ariminum
             and
             Seleucia
             by
             his
             letters
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             first
             of
             all
             decide
             the
             controversie
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ;
             afterwards
             deliberate
             of
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             sanctions
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             of
             those
             Bisho●s
             that
             had
             been
             wrongfully
             deposed
             or
             banished
             .
             g
             The
             second
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             enjoyned
             by
             Theodosius
             the
             elder
             ,
             who
             called
             it
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             to
             deliberate
             upon
             whom
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             then
             voyd
             ,
             should
             be
             conferred
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             h
             Pulcheria
             the
             Empresse
             writes
             to
             Strategus
             Consul
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             the
             Synod
             should
             observe
             all
             discipline
             and
             order
             ,
             without
             commotion
             or
             contention
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Councell
             divers
             of
             the
             Emperors
             great
             
             temporall
             i
             Officers
             and
             Senators
             of
             State
             ,
             sate
             as
             chief
             Moderators
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             ordering
             and
             directing
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             did
             nothing
             but
             by
             their
             advice
             and
             permission
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Martianus
             instructions
             ,
             in
             his
             Oration
             in
             and
             to
             that
             Synod
             ,
             and
             his
             Epistles
             to
             Count
             Elpidius
             .
             In
             this
             Councell
             k
             
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Juvenalis
               ,
               and
               Thalassius
            
             were
             condemned
             and
             put
             from
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             by
             the
             Lay-Iudges
             ,
             and
             many
             noble
             Senators
             presiding
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             used
             this
             speech
             in
             that
             Councell
             concerning
             the
             debates
             of
             faith
             :
             
               We
               see
               ,
               that
               touching
               the
               right
               Catholike
               faith
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               wheron
               the
               Councell
               shall
               meet
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               had
               a
               more
               diligent
               examination
            
             ;
             When
             all
             matters
             were
             ended
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Councel
             remitted
             all
             their
             acts
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Majesty
             ;
             yea
             when
             the
             Senate
             and
             Emperor
             had
             concluded
             and
             published
             their
             Iudgements
             of
             the
             Councels
             determinations
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             of
             the
             East
             brake
             out
             into
             these
             acclamations
             ,
             
               Iust
               and
               right
               is
               the
               Iudgement
               :
               Long
               life
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
               many
               yeares
               to
               the
               Emperour
               :
            
             acknowledging
             them
             the
             supream
             Iudges
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             Causes
             and
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             in
             temporall
             affaires
             .
             Whence
             the
             Emperour
             l
             Theodosius
             writ
             thus
             to
             this
             Councell
             ,
             
               Because
               we
               know
               the
               most
               magnificent
            
             Florentius
             
               a
               Nobleman
               ,
               to
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               approved
               in
               the
               right
               faith
               ;
               Therefore
               we
               will
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               present
               to
               heare
               the
               debates
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               because
               the
               Disputation
               is
               concerning
               matters
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             he
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Iudges
             in
             this
             Councell
             .
             This
             Emperour
             m
             Theodosius
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             bring
             his
             Churches
             unto
             unity
             (
             then
             miserably
             distracted
             about
             matters
             of
             faith
             )
             
               Commanded
               an
               assembly
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               best
               learned
               men
               to
               appeare
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               write
               several
               confessions
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               
                 That
                 himselfe
                 might
                 Iudge
                 between
                 them
                 which
                 faith
                 was
                 best
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               received
               their
               writings
               ,
               he
               commanded
               publike
               prayers
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               himself
               also
               prayed
               both
               publikely
               and
               in
               private
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               assist
               him
               with
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               able
               to
               Iudge
               justly
               ;
               then
               he
               perused
               and
               considered
               each
               Confession
               assunder
               by
               it self
               ;
               and
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               alowed
               onely
               the
               Catholikes
               ,
               and
               condemned
               the
               confession
               written
               by
               the
               Arrians
               and
               Eumonians
               ,
               and
               tore
               them
               in
               pieces
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Theodosius
             the
             yonger
             sent
             his
             letters
             to
             Dioscorus
             the
             Patriark
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             o
             
               We
               decree
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               holy
               Bishops
               meeting
               together
               ,
               this
               vaine
               doubt
               may
               be
               discussed
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Catholik
               Faith
               confirmed
               ;
               Therfore
               your
               Holinesse
               bringing
               ten
               of
               the
               most
               reverend
               Metropolitanes
               that
               be
               within
               your
               Province
               ,
               and
               ten
               other
               holy
               Bishops
               well
               accounted
               of
               for
               their
               learning
               and
               conversation
               ,
               shall
               hasten
               withall
               speed
               to
               meet
               (
               the
               rest
               )
               at
               Ephesus
               by
               the
               first
               of
               August
               next
               ,
               no
               Bishop
               besides
               the
               foresaid
               troubling
               the
               sacred
               Synod
               ;
               If
               any
               Bishop
               fayle
               to
               come
               to
               the
               place
               prefixed
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               no
               excuse
               neither
               with
               God
               ,
               nor
               with
               us
               .
               As
               for
               Bishop
            
             Theodoret
             ,
             
               whom
               we
               command
               to
               attend
               at
               home
               on
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               we
               determine
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               none
               of
               our
               assembly
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               whole
               Councell
               thinke
               good
               to
               have
               him
               one
               .
               But
               if
               any
               dissent
               ,
               We
               command
               that
               the
               Synod
               fit
               without
               him
               ,
               and
               dispatch
               those
               things
               which
               we
               have
               appointed
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             second
             letters
             to
             the
             same
             Bishop
             ,
             
               Because
               we
               suspect
               that
               some
               of
            
             Nestorius
             
               favourers
               will
               do
               their
               best
               to
               be
               present
               at
               this
               Councell
               ;
               Therefore
               
               we
               thinke
               needfull
               to
               advertise
               you
               and
               the
               whole
               Synod
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
            
             Theodoret
             ,
             
               but
               of
               all
               others
               which
               have
               ought
               to
               do
               in
               your
               Councell
               ,
               we
               give
               you
               the
               preheminence
               and
               chiefe
               authority
               .
               And
               those
               that
               adde
               or
               diminish
               any
               thing
               to
               or
               from
               the
               Nicene
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               since
               that
               assembled
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               We
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               presume
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               sacred
               Synod
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               them
               subjected
               to
               your
               Judgement
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               appointed
               this
               Synod
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Councel
             he
             likewise
             commanded
             ;
             p
             
               That
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               not
               long
               before
               sate
               in
               judgement
               upon
            
             Eutiches
             ,
             
               should
               be
               present
               ,
               but
               silent
               ,
               and
               give
               no
               voices
               (
               with
               the
               rest
               )
               as
               Judges
               ,
               but
               expect
               the
               common
               determination
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               sacred
               Fathers
               .
               And
               also
               commanded
               that
               they
               should
               neither
               say
               ,
               neither
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               sacred
               Councell
               ,
               untill
               the
               right
               faith
               were
               considered
               .
            
             Yea
             the
             Emperour
             q
             Martian
             charged
             the
             630.
             
             Bishops
             in
             this
             great
             Councell
             ,
             
               That
               none
               of
               them
               should
               dare
               dispute
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               otherwise
               that
               the
               318.
               
               Fathers
               of
            
             Nice
             determined
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Councell
             r
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Dorilaeum
             put
             up
             a
             supplication
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Martian
             and
             Valentinian
             :
             against
             Dioscorus
             Patriarke
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             :
             
               In
               most
               humble
               wise
               we
               beseech
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               command
               the
               Reverend
               Bishop
            
             Dioscorus
             
               to
               answer
               to
               those
               things
               that
               we
               lay
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               for
               confirming
               a
               wicked
               heresie
               and
               deposing
               us
               unjustly
               ;
               directing
               your
               sacred
               Precept
               to
               an
               oecumenicall
               Councel
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               matter
               between
               us
               and
               the
               said
            
             Dioscorus
             ;
             
               and
               then
               to
               certifie
               your
               Majesties
               of
               the
               whole
               cause
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               doe
               therein
               what
               shall
               please
               your
               Graces
               .
            
             k
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperor
             limited
             the
             fift
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             the
             Bishops
             in
             it
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             proceed
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             should
             treat
             of
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             three
             Chapters
             )
             by
             his
             letters
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             there
             accord
             what
             the
             Emperor
             did
             specially
             command
             them
             to
             doe
             .
             l
             
               Constantius
               Pogonatus
            
             prescribed
             the
             sixt
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             called
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             handle
             and
             define
             the
             Chapter
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             the
             same
             by
             holy
             generall
             Synods
             and
             Fathers
             :
             yea
             ,
             himselfe
             sate
             President
             in
             that
             Councell
             ,
             and
             directed
             it
             as
             he
             thought
             meet
             ,
             as
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             every
             action
             of
             that
             Councell
             manifests
             ;
             
               Praesidente
               eodem
               piissimo
               &
               Christo
               dilecto
               magno
               Imperatore
               Constantino
               .
               Constantinus
               piissimus
               Imperator
               dixit
               ,
               sufficit
               ,
               &c.
            
             being
             frequent
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             his
             temporall
             Lords
             and
             Officers
             sate
             there
             as
             Iudges
             with
             him
             .
             The
             m
             seventh
             generall
             Idolatrous
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             was
             likewise
             regulated
             ,
             directed
             by
             the
             Letters
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Irene
             ,
             by
             Petronius
             the
             Proconsul
             ,
             Theophilus
             an
             Earle
             of
             the
             Emperours
             retinue
             ,
             and
             by
             Iohn
             his
             royall
             Porter
             and
             treasurer
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             with
             other
             Senators
             ,
             who
             sate
             as
             chiefe
             Moderators
             in
             that
             Councell
             .
             n
             The
             eighth
             generall
             Councell
             was
             prescribed
             and
             directed
             how
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Basilius
             ;
             who
             caused
             his
             Princes
             &
             Nobles
             to
             sit
             in
             that
             Councell
             as
             principall
             directors
             ,
             whose
             judgement
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             themselves
             in
             that
             Councell
             demanded
             ,
             himselfe
             sitting
             sometimes
             in
             person
             therein
             as
             chiefe
             President
             .
             As
             all
             these
             generall
             Councels
             were
             thus
             regulated
             and
             directed
             by
             those
             Emperours
             that
             summoned
             them
             and
             debated
             ,
             concluded
             nothing
             but
             by
             their
             speciall
             license
             and
             direction
             :
             so
             all
             
             other
             forecited
             Nationall
             and
             Provinciall
             Councels
             were
             likewise
             limited
             and
             directed
             by
             those
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             that
             called
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             fore-alleaged
             quotations
             evidence
             at
             large
             to
             such
             as
             will
             peruse
             them
             many
             of
             these
             Emperours
             ,
             or
             their
             temporall
             deputies
             ,
             sitting
             personally
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             chiefe
             Presidents
             and
             Moderators
             .
             The
             Bishops
             in
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Orleance
             Anno
             500
             write
             thus
             to
             King
             Clodoveus
             ,
             who
             summoned
             them
             ;
             o
             
               Al
               the
               Priests
               which
               ye
               have
               summoned
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               meet
               together
               to
               treat
               of
               necessary
               things
               ,
               secundum
               vestrae
               voluntatis
               consultationem
               ,
               ET
               TITULOS
               QVOS
               DEDISTIS
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               consultation
               of
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               Titles
               You
               have
               given
               us
               to
               consult
               of
               ,
               we
               have
               deferred
               those
               things
               which
               seeme
               meet
               to
               us
               :
               so
               as
               if
               those
               things
               which
               we
               have
               concluded
               may
               likewise
               be
               approved
               to
               be
               right
               by
               your
               judgment
               ,
               the
               consent
               of
               so
               great
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               greater
               Lord
               may
               by
               his
               sentence
               and
               authority
               confirme
               the
               sentence
               of
               so
               many
               Clergy-men
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             Lo
             here
             the
             King
             prescribes
             this
             Councell
             particularly
             in
             writing
             what
             Articles
             they
             should
             treat
             of
             .
             In
             the
             p
             severall
             Councell
             of
             
               Basil
               ,
               Florence
               ,
               Lateran
               .
               Constans
               ,
               Sennes
            
             and
             Trent
             ,
             summoned
             by
             the
             Popes
             usurped
             authority
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             who
             sent
             any
             Bishops
             to
             those
             Councels
             ,
             had
             their
             Embassadours
             and
             Agents
             (
             though
             Lay-men
             )
             present
             at
             them
             ,
             swaying
             and
             directing
             them
             as
             they
             thought
             meet
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             of
             them
             the
             Popes
             faction
             bare
             the
             greatest
             stroke
             as
             the
             severall
             Acts
             of
             these
             Councels
             testifie
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             made
             choice
             of
             those
             Princes
             for
             their
             Protectors
             against
             the
             Popes
             Tyrannie
             and
             usurpations
             ,
             which
             they
             limited
             ,
             decreeing
             a
             Councell
             to
             be
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             its
             determinations
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             some
             Popes
             being
             accused
             ,
             convented
             ,
             and
             deprived
             by
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             summoned
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             were
             enforced
             to
             call
             them
             by
             the
             Emperours
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             against
             their
             wills
             To
             conclude
             with
             forraigne
             presidents
             ,
             the
             late
             famous
             Synod
             of
             q
             
               Dort
               Anno
            
             1618.
             was
             summoned
             by
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             who
             enacted
             certaine
             Lawes
             and
             prescribed
             Articles
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             should
             proceed
             ;
             
               appointing
               likewise
               divers
               Lay-men
               to
               sit
               in
               that
               Councel
               as
               their
               Delegates
               ,
               commanding
               and
               enjoining
               them
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               authority
               ,
               to
               open
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               and
               singular
               Sessions
               and
               Actions
               to
               be
               present
               in
               their
               name
               ,
               so
               to
               compose
               and
               order
               all
               things
               with
               their
               prudence
               counsell
               and
               moderation
               ,
               which
               belonged
               to
               their
               inspection
               and
               care
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               speciall
               instructions
               they
               had
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Articles
               they
               had
               framed
               for
               the
               ordering
               and
               holding
               of
               that
               Synod
               ;
               which
               had
               power
               to
               treat
               of
               order
               ,
               or
               determine
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               had
               commission
               and
               licence
               from
               the
               States
               .
            
             In
             few
             words
             ,
             the
             famous
             Lawyer
             
               William
               Ranchin
            
             (
             though
             a
             Papist
             )
             resolves
             and
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Review
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
               10.
               
               That
               it
               belongs
               to
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               to
               prescribe
               not
               onely
               the
               place
               ,
               time
               ,
               beginning
               ,
               and
               ending
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               Councels
               proceedings
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               matters
               to
               be
               debated
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               circumstances
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               for
               Lay-mens
               presence
               ,
               presidencie
               ,
               and
               Votes
               in
               Councels
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               little
               satisfaction
               herein
               in
               this
               Section
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               fore-cited
               Texts
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               by
               Presidents
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               (
               as
            
             Acts
             6.
             1.
             to
             8.
             c.
             15.
             4.
             
             9.
             22.
             to
             30.
             c.
             16
             ,
             4.
             c.
             21.
             22.
             )
             That
             Lay-men
             were
             not
             onely
             present
             ,
             but
             had
             Votes
             and
             consents
             in
             the
             first
             Apostolicall
             Councels
             .
             
               In
               the
            
             a
             
               Councell
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             Candidianus
             ,
             
               a
               Noble-man
            
             ,
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             hold
             the
             Fathers
             there
             assembled
             to
             the
             points
             proposed
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             every
             man
             in
             order
             ,
             giving
             the
             chief
             directions
             therein
             .
             
               In
               the
            
             b
             
               French
               Synod
               under
            
             Childerick
             and
             Charleman
             Anno
             742.
             
             
               In
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Soissons
             Anno
             744.
             c
             of
             Wormes
             Anno
             787.
             of
             Meaux
             Anno
             845.
             of
             Pistis
             Anno
             863.
             of
             Tribur
             
               under
               King
            
             Arnulph
             ,
             of
             d
             Paris
             under
             Philip
             Augustus
             ,
             An.
             1179
             ,
             
               and
               1184.
               of
            
             e
             Vezelay
             under
             Lawes
             
               the
               young
               ,
               of
            
             Paris
             under
             Philip
             the
             faire
             ,
             
               called
               against
            
             Boniface
             
               the
               8.
               of
            
             Bourges
             under
             Charles
             
               the
               seventh
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               pragmatick
               sanction
               :
               of
            
             f
             Toledo
             6.
             8.
             
             
               &
               12.
               of
            
             g
             Rome
             under
             Otho
             
               the
               first
               :
               of
            
             h
             Wormes
             under
             Henry
             
               the
               third
               :
               in
               the
            
             i
             
               Councell
               held
               in
               the
               South
               part
               of
            
             England
             An.
             903.
             
               under
               King
            
             Edward
             and
             Raymond
             :
             k
             
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             London
             
               under
               King
            
             Stephen
             An.
             1150.
             these
             severall
             Kings
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Barons
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             other
             Lay-men
             ,
             were
             present
             in
             all
             these
             Synods
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Clergie-men
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             gave
             consenting
             ,
             confirming
             Votes
             to
             things
             debated
             ,
             concluded
             in
             them
             :
             
               these
               Synods
               being
               in
               truth
               meere
               Parliaments
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               manifest
               .
               In
               the
            
             l
             
               Councell
               of
            
             Constance
             
               there
               were
               present
               not
               onely
               the
            
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             divers
             Embassadours
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Lay-men
             of
             great
             quality
             and
             condition
             ;
             to
             wit
             24
             Dukes
             ,
             140
             Earles
             ,
             divers
             Delegates
             of
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             divers
             learned
             Lawyers
             and
             Burgesses
             of
             Vniversities
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             debarred
             from
             voices
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             deliberating
             therein
             .
             
               In
               the
               first
            
             m
             
               Councell
               of
            
             pisa
             ,
             there
             were
             present
             to
             the
             number
             of
             400
             Lay-men
             of
             note
             ,
             delegates
             of
             Cities
             ,
             Vniversities
             ,
             States
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             of
             Law
             ;
             who
             not
             only
             deposed
             two
             Anti-popes
             ,
             and
             elected
             a
             third
             true
             Pope
             ,
             but
             likewise
             treated
             of
             points
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             made
             many
             good
             ordinances
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
               In
               the
               second
               Councell
               of
            
             Pisa
             there
             were
             many
             such
             Delegates
             ,
             Doctors
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             Lay-men
             ,
             well
             skilled
             in
             divine
             and
             humane
             matters
             .
             
               In
               the
               first
               Councell
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               there
               were
               present
               (
               writes
            
             n
             Socrates
             )
             
               many
               very
               learned
               Lay-men
               ,
               
                 and
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 disputation
                 ,
                 who
                 puzzled
                 great
                 Philosophers
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 dispute
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 generall
                 Councell
                 at
              
            
             Reimes
             ,
             
               holden
               by
               Pope
            
             Eugenius
             
               the
               third
               ,
               there
               were
               a
               great
               company
               of
               Nobles
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               as
            
             Neubrigensis
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
               records
               .
               In
               the
            
             o
             Lateran
             
               Councell
               held
               by
            
             Charles
             
               the
               great
               and
               Pope
            
             Adrian
             ,
             
               and
               called
               principally
               by
               this
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Councell
               was
               most
               solemnly
               held
               by
               53
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               ,
               Bishops
               or
               Abbots
               ,
               together
               with
               Judges
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               of
               Law
               from
               all
               parts
               and
               also
               persons
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               states
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Clergie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             who
             made
             enquiry
             of
             the
             customes
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             manners
             of
             that
             Church
             and
             Empire
             ;
             consulting
             also
             by
             what
             meanes
             heresies
             and
             seditions
             might
             be
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             Apostolique
             See
             ;
             and
             treating
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             ,
             seeing
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             things
             a
             false
             errour
             was
             spread
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
               In
               another
               Councell
               of
            
             p
             Lateran
             
               under
               Pope
            
             Leo
             
               and
               the
               Emperour
            
             Otho
             ,
             
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               in
               his
               Speech
               
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               confesseth
               ,
               that
            
             that
             Councell
             consisted
             not
             onely
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             but
             of
             Judges
             and
             Doctors
             of
             Law.
             
               That
               such
               may
               be
               competent
               and
               meet
            
             Judges
             
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               Church-affaires
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               this
               notable
               passage
               of
               Cardinall
            
             q
             Jacobatius
             
               (
               though
               a
               great
               stickler
               for
               the
               Popes
               and
               Prelates
               authorities
               )
            
             that
             in
             a
             Synod
             holden
             before
             Constantine
             and
             Helena
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             disputed
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Jewish
             or
             Christian
             Law
             should
             be
             preferrred
             ?
             Craton
             a
             Philosopher
             who
             would
             not
             possesse
             any
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             and
             Zenosimus
             ,
             who
             never
             received
             present
             from
             any
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Consulship
             ,
             
               were
               appointed
               Iudges
            
             of
             this
             controversie
             :
             
               With
               which
               the
               saying
               of
               learned
            
             r
             John
             Gerson
             ,
             
               Chancellour
               of
            
             Paris
             ,
             accords
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             without
             any
             rashnesse
             or
             prejudice
             to
             faith
             ,
             the
             controversies
             of
             faith
             were
             referred
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             ;
             who
             presupposing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             such
             as
             it
             was
             confessed
             to
             be
             ,
             however
             they
             did
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             knew
             what
             would
             follow
             by
             evident
             and
             necessary
             consequence
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             repugnant
             to
             it
             .
             
               Thus
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               as
               is
               left
               unto
               us
               upon
               record
               .
               So
               likewise
            
             Eutropius
             ,
             
               a
               Pagan
               Philosopher
               ,
               was
               chosen
               JVDGE
               between
            
             ſ
             Origen
             
               and
               the
            
             Marcionites
             ,
             
               who
               were
               condemned
               by
               him
               .
               If
               Pagan
               Philosopehrs
               then
            
             t
             
               much
               more
               Christian
               Laicks
               ,
               endowed
               with
               learning
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               may
               be
               fit
               Iudges
               of
               controversies
               of
               Religion
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               have
               Votes
               in
               Synods
               :
               And
               that
               they
               have
               been
               so
               deemed
               in
               ancient
               times
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               one
               memorable
               history
               recorded
               by
            
             Possidonius
             ,
             
               in
               the
               life
               of
               S.
            
             Augustine
             cap.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
               who
               not
               onely
               informes
               us
               ,
               that
            
             Crispinus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Calamen
             ,
             a
             Donatist
             ,
             being
             accused
             before
             the
             Proconsull
             for
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             and
             for
             breaking
             the
             lawes
             against
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             denying
             himselfe
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             St
             Augustine
             and
             he
             debated
             the
             controversie
             three
             severall
             times
             before
             the
             Proconsull
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             Christian
             people
             expecting
             the
             event
             ,
             both
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             throughout
             all
             Africk
             ;
             and
             that
             Crispin
             at
             last
             was
             pronounced
             an
             Hereticke
             by
             the
             Proconsull
             by
             a
             judiciall
             sentence
             .
             
               After
               which
               there
               was
               a
            
             u
             
               generall
               meeting
               at
            
             Carthage
             ,
             
               between
               all
               the
               Catholike
               Bishops
               and
               the
            
             Donatists
             ,
             by
             the
             speciall
             command
             of
             the
             most
             glorious
             and
             religious
             Emperour
             Honorius
             who
             sent
             Marcellinus
             the
             Tribune
             and
             Notary
             into
             
               Africk
               ,
               
                 to
                 bee
                 Iudge
                 in
                 that
                 Collation
              
            
             ;
             In
             which
             Conference
             the
             Donatists
             being
             throughly
             confuted
             and
             convinced
             of
             errour
             by
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             
               were
               condemned
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               :
            
             From
             which
             sentence
             they
             appealing
             to
             this
             Emperour
             were
             afterwards
             upon
             full
             hearing
             
               condemned
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               declared
               Hereticks
               :
            
             Vpon
             which
             Appeale
             of
             theirs
             *
             St.
             Augustine
             descants
             thus
             :
             Is
             it
             peradventure
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             those
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             shall
             send
             ,
             to
             give
             judgement
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Why
             then
             came
             your
             Embassadours
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ?
             why
             made
             they
             him
             the
             Iudge
             of
             their
             cause
             ?
             &c.
             
               The
               Act
               of
            
             Marcellinus
             
               his
               sentence
               against
               the
            
             Donatists
             
               runs
               thus
            
             :
             x
             To
             the
             end
             that
             apparent
             errour
             may
             undergoe
             the
             yoke
             of
             revealed
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             present
             Edict
             ,
             I
             advise
             all
             men
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             Land-lords
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             and
             Farmers
             ,
             as
             well
             which
             hold
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             as
             of
             private
             possessions
             ,
             with
             the
             Ancients
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             that
             not
             forgetting
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             their
             owne
             dignity
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             safeguard
             ,
             they
             doe
             their
             endevour
             to
             hinder
             all
             Conventicles
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             in
             all
             Townes
             whatsoever
             ;
             who
             shall
             bee
             bound
             to
             
             surrender
             up
             to
             the
             Catholikes
             those
             Churches
             which
             I
             allowed
             them
             of
             courtesie
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             sentence
             ,
             without
             Commission
             from
             the
             Emperour
             .
             y
             Photius
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Smyrnae
             
               being
               accused
               for
               an
               Heretick
               by
               the
               Councell
               there
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               admitted
               to
               dispute
               with
               the
               Catholike
               Bishops
               ;
               in
               which
               dispute
               (
               saith
            
             Sozomen
             )
             
               certaine
               Iudges
               were
               ordained
               for
               Presidents
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               who
               from
               that
               time
               forwards
               were
               accounted
               men
               of
               prime
               ranke
               in
               the
               palace
               ,
               both
               for
               knowledg
               and
               dignity
               :
               after
               many
               objections
               and
               answers
            
             pro
             and
             con
             ,
             Basil
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Ancyra
             ,
             
               who
               defended
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholikes
               ,
               got
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
            
             Photinus
             
               was
               condemned
               and
               sent
               into
               banishment
               .
            
             Athanasius
             
               in
               his
            
             2.
             
             Apologie
             ,
             
               requests
               that
               the
               Emperours
               most
               godly
               and
               religious
               Majesty
               might
               have
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               own
               and
               his
               churches
               cause
               ;
               
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 hopes
                 that
                 his
                 godlinesse
                 understanding
                 our
                 reasons
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 condemne
                 us
                 .
              
               If
               this
               seem
               strange
               to
               any
            
             Romanist
             ,
             
               that
               Lay-men
               should
               be
               competent
               Iudges
               in
               matters
               of
               Divinitie
               ,
               and
               have
               voices
               in
               Councels
               ,
               their
               owne
            
             Pope
             Nicholas
             
               his
               resolution
               in
               this
               very
               point
               may
               cease
               their
               wonder
               ,
               who
               saith
               in
               downe-right
               termes
               ,
            
             z
             Faith
             is
             catholike
             and
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             Lay-men
             as
             Priests
             ,
             yea
             generally
             to
             all
             Christians
             ;
             
               (
               he
               speaks
               it
               expresly
               of
               Lay-mens
               assisting
               in
               Councels
               ;
               )
               therefore
               it
               is
               just
               and
               reasonable
               they
               should
               have
               voices
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy-men
               .
               I
               shall
               close
               up
               this
               with
               the
               resolution
               of
            
             a
             Marsilius
             of
             Padua
             ,
             
               who
               expresly
               resolves
            
             ,
             that
             Lay-men
             (
             especially
             those
             who
             are
             pious
             and
             learned
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             present
             in
             ,
             and
             summoned
             to
             generall
             Councels
             as
             well
             as
             Clergie-men
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             Clergie
             are
             either
             ignorant
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             or
             erronious
             in
             their
             judgements
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             in
             their
             lives
             .
             
               His
               reasons
               are
               these
               ,
               First
               ,
            
             because
             they
             have
             all
             as
             great
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             Churches
             good
             ,
             as
             any
             Prelates
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Clergie-men
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             them
             are
             better
             learned
             and
             versed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Antiquities
             then
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Clergie-men
             ,
             yea
             more
             sound
             ,
             and
             orthodoxe
             in
             their
             judgments
             then
             they
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             had
             voices
             in
             the
             Synod
             at
             Hierusalem
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             and
             in
             the
             purest
             first
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Emperours
             with
             their
             Nobles
             and
             Officers
             assisted
             in
             the
             resolving
             of
             Scripture
             doubts
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             because
             the
             very
             Code
             of
             Isiodore
             ,
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             holding
             Councels
             ,
             hath
             this
             direction
             ,
             b
             Deinde
             ingrediantur
             LAICI
             qui
             ELECTIONE
             CONCILII
             INTERESSE
             MERUERUNT
             ;
             Multò
             magis
             igitur
             qui
             fuerint
             literati
             ,
             &
             in
             lege
             divina
             periti
             ,
             quanquam
             non
             sacerdotes
             existant
             ;
             sic
             enim
             fecerunt
             Apostoli
             cum
             Senioribus
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               any
               desire
               further
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               him
               consult
            
             William
             Ranchin
             his
             c
             Review
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
               (
               who
               is
               copious
               and
               zealous
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               though
               a
               Papist
               )
               Bishop
            
             Jewels
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Apologie
            
             ,
             part
             6.
             cap.
             12.
             13
             14.
             15.
             
               and
               the
               ensuing
               Sections
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             point
             proposed
             .
             As
             in
             the
             forecited
             Councels
             abroad
             ,
             so
             in
             our
             Councels
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Convocations
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             our
             Kings
             and
             their
             Nobles
             were
             usually
             present
             and
             president
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             )
             so
             the
             Prelates
             could
             debate
             propound
             ,
             and
             conclude
             nothing
             without
             their
             privity
             and
             licence
             .
             Hence
             r
             Eadmerus
             records
             of
             King
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             that
             all
             divine
             and
             humane
             things
             did
             expect
             his
             approbation
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             not
             
             suffer
             any
             man
             living
             within
             any
             of
             his
             Dominions
             to
             receive
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Apostolicall
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             commanded
             him
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             accept
             his
             Letters
             upon
             any
             termes
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             first
             shewed
             to
             him
             .
             Yea
             he
             did
             not
             suffer
             the
             Primate
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             or
             Dover
             ,
             if
             he
             sate
             President
             in
             a
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Bishops
             gathered
             together
             
               to
               decree
               or
               prohibit
               any
               thing
            
             ;
             but
             those
             things
             which
             were
             sutable
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             
               and
               had
               been
               first
               ordained
               by
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             William
             Rufus
             
               his
               sonne
               tooke
               the
               same
               jurisdiction
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               challenged
               it
               as
               part
               of
               his
               Prerogative
               Royall
               .
               For
               when
               as
            
             ſ
             Anselme
             
               Arch-bishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             
               moved
               him
               ;
               to
               command
               ,
               if
               he
               pleased
               ,
               Councels
               to
               be
               renued
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               use
               ,
               because
               there
               had
               not
               been
               a
               generall
               Councell
               of
               Bishops
               in
            
             England
             
               since
               his
               comming
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               not
               in
               many
               yeares
               before
               :
               he
               gave
               him
               this
               reply
               :
            
             When
             I
             shall
             thinke
             fit
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             something
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             at
             thine
             ,
             but
             my
             owne
             pleasure
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             thinke
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             and
             adds
             by
             way
             of
             scoffe
             ;
             but
             thou
             ,
             whence
             speakest
             thou
             in
             a
             Councell
             ?
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               demanded
               of
               him
               ,
            
             from
             what
             Pope
             he
             would
             receive
             his
             Pall
             ?
             
               he
               answered
            
             ,
             from
             Urbane
             :
             
               which
               the
               King
               hearing
               ,
               replyed
               ,
            
             That
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             taken
             him
             for
             Apostolicall
             ,
             neither
             had
             it
             been
             the
             Custome
             in
             his
             or
             his
             Fathers
             time
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             name
             a
             Pope
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             without
             or
             besides
             his
             license
             or
             election
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             would
             wrest
             from
             him
             the
             power
             of
             this
             dignity
             ,
             should
             do
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             take
             his
             Crown
             from
             him
             .
             If
             therefore
             thou
             recivest
             the
             same
             Vrban
             or
             aeny
             other
             for
             Pope
             in
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             holdest
             him
             being
             received
             ,
             thou
             doest
             against
             the
             faith
             and
             allegiance
             which
             thou
             owest
             to
             me
             ,
             neither
             dost
             thou
             offend
             mee
             lesse
             in
             this
             ,
             than
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             endeavour
             to
             take
             my
             Crown
             from
             me
             .
             Wherefore
             know
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             share
             or
             portion
             in
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             not
             see
             thee
             by
             open
             assertions
             to
             deny
             all
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             Vrban
             ,
             at
             my
             desire
             ;
             
               Which
               he
               refusing
               to
               doe
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Noblemen
               sent
               to
               him
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               told
               him
            
             ;
             Tha●
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             complained
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             take
             away
             from
             their
             common
             Lord
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Empire
             and
             his
             Crowne
             :
             For
             whosoever
             deprives
             him
             of
             the
             customes
             of
             his
             Royall
             dignity
             ,
             takes
             away
             his
             Crown
             and
             Kingdome
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             one
             cannot
             be
             decently
             enjoyed
             without
             the
             other
             .
             
               So
               little
               power
               had
               the
               Pope
               or
               Prelates
               here
               in
            
             England
             
               in
               those
               times
            
             .
             Anno
             1234.
             
               there
               was
               a
               Councell
               held
               at
            
             Glocester
             ,
             
               to
               which
               the
               King
               sent
               this
               Mandate
               ,
            
             t
             Mandatum
             est
             omnibus
             Episcopis
             qui
             conventuri
             sunt
             apud
             Gloucestriam
             die
             Sabbati
             .
             in
             chrastino
             Sanctae
             Catharinae
             firmiter
             inhibendo
             ,
             quod
             sicut
             Baronias
             sua
             quas
             do
             lege
             tenent
             diligunt
             ,
             nullo
             modo
             praesumant
             Concilium
             tenere
             de
             aliquibus
             quae
             ad
             coronam
             Regis
             pertinent
             ,
             vel
             quae
             personam
             Regis
             vel
             statum
             suum
             vel
             statum
             Concilii
             sui
             contingunt
             ,
             scituri
             pro
             certò
             quod
             si
             fecerint
             ,
             Rex
             inde
             se
             capiet
             ad
             Baronias
             suas
             .
             Teste
             Rege
             apud
             Hereford
             23.
             
             Novembris
             &c.
             Anno
             1237.
             
               in
               the
               Councel
               held
               at
            
             London
             under
             Otho
             
               the
               Popes
               Legate
               ;
               the
               King
               sent
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Lincolne
             
               with
               others
               to
               the
               Legate
               sitting
               in
               Councell
               with
               an
               Inhibition
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
            
             v
             
               to
               determine
               of
               nothing
               against
               the
               Crowne
               and
               Dignity
               :
            
             Ut
             dicto
             Legato
             
               (
               writes
            
             Matthew
             Paris
             )
             ex
             parte
             Regis
             &
             Regni
             inhiberent
             ,
             ne
             ibi
             contra
             Regiam
             coronam
             &
             dignitatem
             aliquid
             statuere
             
             attemptaret
             :
             and
             William
             de
             Reel
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
               Messengers
               remained
               in
               the
               Convocation
               house
               ,
               to
               see
               this
               Inhibition
               observed
               ,
               clothed
               in
               a
               Canonicall
               Cap
               and
               Surplis
               ,
               the
               others
               departing
               thence
               .
               So
               in
            
             26.
             
             Hen.
             3.
             rot
             .
             21.
             9.
             
             E.
             1.
             rot
             .
             2.
             11.
             
             E.
             2.
             rot
             .
             10
             ,
             18.
             
             E.
             3.
             rot
             .
             21.
             
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               in
            
             *
             
               many
               other
               Records
               ;
               I
               finde
               a
               generall
               Prohibition
               usually
               directed
               to
               the
               Convocation
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergie
               therein
               (
               such
               loyall
               subjects
               usually
               were
               they
               )
            
             Ne
             quid
             attemptarent
             contra
             jus
             Regium
             :
             Ne
             quid
             statuant
             contra
             Regem
             in
             Concilio
             suo
             :
             Ne
             aliquid
             tentetur
             contra
             Coronam
             Regis
             in
             congregan●ione
             Cleri
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               King
               confining
               them
               of
               what
               to
               treat
               and
               conclude
               ,
               of
               what
               not
               to
               entermeddle
               without
               his
               speciall
               license
               .
               Not
               to
               mention
               ,
               That
            
             x
             
               our
               Kings
               have
               frequently
               prescribed
               the
               Convocation
               what
               Subsidies
               they
               should
               grant
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               have
               handled
               them
               in
               case
               they
               refused
               to
               grant
               them
               :
               The
               Statute
               of
            
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               Records
               ;
               `
               That
               the
               Clergie
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               submitting
               themselves
               to
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               then
               promised
               in
            
             verbo
             Sacerdotii
             ,
             
               that
               they
               would
               never
               from
               thenceforth
               presume
               to
               attempt
               ,
               alleadge
               ,
               claime
               ,
               or
               put
               in
               ure
               ,
               or
               enact
               ,
               promulge
               ,
               or
               execute
               any
               new
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Ordinance
               provinciall
               or
               other
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               other
               name
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Kings
               most
               Royall
               assent
               and
               Licence
               may
               to
               them
               he
               had
               to
               make
               ,
               promulge
               ,
               and
               execute
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               His
               Majesty
               doe
               give
               His
               most
               Royall
               assent
               and
               authority
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               
                 And
                 thereupon
              
            
             y
             
               enacts
               according
               to
               the
               sayd
               submission
               and
               petition
               of
               the
               Clergie
               that
               they
               (
               assembled
               together
               in
               Convocation
               )
               ne
               any
               of
               them
               (
               to
               wit
               in
               their
               severall
               Visitations
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Chapters
               )
               from
               henceforth
               
                 Shall
                 presume
                 to
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 claime
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 in
                 ure
                 any
                 Constitutions
                 or
                 Ordinances
                 provinciall
                 or
                 Synodals
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Canons
                 nor
                 shall
                 Enact
                 ,
                 Promulge
                 or
                 execute
                 any
                 such
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Constitutions
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 name
                 or
                 names
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 Convocation
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 unlesse
              
               the
               sayd
               Clergy
               may
               have
               the
               
                 Kings
                 most
                 Royall
                 assent
                 and
                 licence
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 promulge
                 and
                 execute
                 such
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 provinciall
                 or
                 Synodall
                 :
              
               upon
               pain
               of
               every
               one
               of
               the
               said
               Clergy
               doing
               the
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               being
               thereof
               Convict
               ,
               to
               suffer
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               make
               fine
               at
               the
               Kings
               will.
               Hence
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
            
             England
             
               in
               their
               Booke
               entituled
            
             The
             Institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             
               dedicated
               to
               K.
            
             Henry
             
               the
               eight
            
             ,
             Anno
             1543.
             
               subscribed
               with
               all
               their
               names
               in
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               Chapter
               ,
               of
            
             Orders
             ;
             
               acknowledge
               this
               sovereign
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Prince
               over
               them
               ,
               both
               in
               and
               out
               of
               Synods
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               height
               of
               Popery
               and
               the
               revivall
               of
               it
               in
            
             England
             
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Queen
            
             *
             Mary
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             and
             Convocation
             
               being
               summoned
               to
               re-establish
               Popery
               ;
               the
            
             Queen
             her selfe
             appointed
             and
             commanded
             a
             publike
             Disputation
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Pauls
             Church
             
               in
               London
            
             in
             the
             Convocation
             house
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               which
               was
               accordingly
               held
            
             ,
             and
             continued
             six
             whole
             dayes
             ,
             many
             Earles
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             knights
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Court
             ,
             and
             City
             being
             present
             at
             it
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             might
             constitute
             Laws
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             debated
             ,
             which
             the
             Queen
             and
             Parliament
             might
             ratifie
             .
             
               The
               Disputation
               being
               ended
            
             ;
             The
             Queen
             sent
             a
             Writ
             to
             
               Bonner
               
               Bishop
               of
            
             London
             
               to
               dissolve
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             Convocation
             did
             nothing
             in
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             or
             discipline
             even
             in
             these
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Queen
             did
             first
             direct
             and
             limit
             them
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Mary
             
               deceasing
               ,
               and
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             
               (
               a
               Protestant
               Princesse
               )
               succeeding
               her
               ,
               called
               a
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               to
               suppresse
               Popery
               ,
               and
               re-establish
               the
               Protestant
               true
               Religion
               .
               To
               effect
               which
               with
               more
               facility
               ,
               this
               pious
            
             v
             Queen
             ,
             having
             heard
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             in
             maters
             of
             Religion
             among
             sundry
             of
             her
             loving
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             desirous
             to
             have
             the
             same
             reduced
             to
             some
             godly
             and
             christian
             concord
             ,
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Privy
             Councell
             (
             as
             well
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             persons
             doubtfull
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             very
             truth
             in
             certain
             matters
             of
             difference
             )
             commanded
             a
             convenient
             chosen
             number
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             of
             either
             part
             ,
             to
             conferre
             together
             their
             opinions
             and
             reasons
             concerning
             three
             particular
             points
             that
             should
             be
             prescribed
             to
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             come
             to
             some
             good
             and
             charitable
             agreement
             ,
             with
             all
             convenient
             speed
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             nine
             of
             the
             learnedst
             Papists
             were
             chosen
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             nine
             of
             the
             ablest
             Protestants
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             debate
             these
             three
             Propositions
             
               prescribed
               to
               them
               in
               writing
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             to
             use
             a
             tongue
             unknown
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             common
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Every
             Church
             hath
             authority
             to
             appoint
             ,
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             change
             Ceremonies
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Rites
             ,
             
             so
             the
             same
             be
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Masse
             offered
             up
             a
             sacrifice
             propitiatory
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               It
               was
               further
               resolved
               by
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               the
               conference
               on
               both
               parties
               should
               be
               in
               writing
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               much
               altercation
               of
               words
               :
               that
               both
               sides
               should
               declare
               their
               minds
               ,
               opinions
               and
               reasons
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               day
               deliver
               them
               mutually
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               their
               answers
               thereto
               in
               writing
               by
               a
               certaine
               day
               .
               Immediately
               herupon
               ,
               divers
               Nobles
               and
               States
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               understanding
               that
               such
               a
               meeting
               and
               conference
               should
               be
               in
               certain
               matters
               ,
               whereupon
               
                 (
                 In
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               consequently
               following
               ,
               )
               some
               
                 Lawes
                 might
                 be
                 grounded
              
               ;
               they
               made
               earnest
               request
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               the
               parties
               of
               this
               conference
               might
               be
               ordered
               to
               put
               and
               read
               their
               Assertions
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               them
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               of
               
                 The
                 Parliament
                 House
              
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               satisfaction
               and
               ordering
               of
               their
               owne
               judgements
               ,
               to
               treat
               and
               conclude
               of
               such
               Lawes
               as
               might
               depend
               hereupon
               .
               This
               also
               being
               thought
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               was
               signified
               to
               both
               parties
               ,
               and
               so
               fully
               agreed
               upon
               ;
               and
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               the
               first
               meeting
               to
               bee
               the
               Friday
               in
               the
               afternoone
               (
               being
               the
               last
               of
               March
               )
               at
               Westminster
               Church
               .
               At
               which
               day
               and
               place
               ,
               both
               for
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               for
               honor
               of
               the
               Conference
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 Queens
                 Maiesties
                 Commandement
              
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               others
               of
               the
               privie
               Councell
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               also
               :
               The
               Lord
               Keeper
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lords
               bearing
               chiefe
               sway
               in
               ordering
               this
               conference
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               at
               large
               in
               Master
               Fox
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               dayes
               discourse
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 In
                 this
                 Conference
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 observe
                 two
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 party
                 .
              
            
             *
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               begining
               of
               their
               Prologue
               to
               their
               written
               Conference
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             For
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             good
             to
             the
             Queens
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             (
             unto
             whom
             in
             the
             Lord
             
               all
               obedience
               is
               due
            
             )
             that
             we
             should
             declare
             our
             Iudgement
             in
             writing
             upon
             certain
             Propositians
             ;
             We
             ,
             as
             becometh
             us
             to
             do
             herein
             ,
             most
             gladly
             obey
             .
             
               The
               next
               is
               ,
               their
               third
               observation
               from
               the
               law
               of
            
             Justinian
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             (
             commanding
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             to
             celebrate
             the
             holy
             oblation
             and
             prayers
             in
             Baptisme
             with
             an
             audible
             voyce
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             let
             them
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             neglect
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             dreadfull
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             fall
             upon
             you
             ,
             neither
             will
             wee
             when
             wee
             know
             it
             ,
             rest
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             unrevenged
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             Emperour
             being
             a
             christian
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             make
             Constitutions
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ;
             but
             also
             threatneth
             revenge
             and
             sharp
             punishment
             to
             the
             violaters
             of
             the
             same
             .
             
               Therefore
               they
               held
               he
               had
               an
               obliging
               power
               over
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               a
               coersiveauthority
               vested
               in
               him
               to
               enforce
               obedience
               to
               his
               Lawes
               :
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             As
             this
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             blessed
             pious
             Queen
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             her
             Raigne
             to
             prescribe
             to
             her
             Clergy
             in
             Convocation
             what
             they
             should
             treat
             off
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             So
             it
             continued
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             was
             punctually
             submitted
             to
             by
             all
             Convocations
             during
             her
             Raigne
             :
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             complement
             ,
             but
             of
             conscience
             ,
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             established
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             Bishop
             
               Jewels
               Apology
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               Defence
               of
               his
               Apologie
               against
               Harding
               ,
               part
               .
               6.
               c.
            
             9.
             to
             16.
             p.
             689.
             to
             766.
             (
             a
             learned
             full
             discourse
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             and
             in
             Bishop
             Bilsons
             true
             
               Difference
               between
               Christian
               Subjection
               ,
               &
               unchristian
               Rebellion
               ,
            
             the
             second
             part
             :
             (
             to
             omit
             *
             all
             others
             who
             have
             handled
             this
             subject
             in
             her
             Raigne
             .
             )
             It
             seemes
             therefore
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             was
             reputed
             the
             true
             doctrine
             of
             the
             emmine●test
             learnedest
             writers
             &
             Reformers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             it selfe
             from
             the
             begining
             to
             the
             end
             of
             her
             happy
             Raign
             and
             ever
             since
             ,
             should
             bee
             deemed
             meere
             Antichristian
             ,
             Diabolicall
             ,
             theomacall
             ,
             and
             meer
             Popish
             doctrine
             now
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             is
             really
             such
             .
          
           
             Our
             late
             Soveraigne
             King
             James
             ,
             in
             his
             z
             
               Letters
               Patents
            
             before
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             made
             in
             Convocation
             A●
             .
             1603.
             recites
             ,
             
               that
               he
               called
               that
               Convocation
               by
               his
               Writ
               ,
               and
               that
               ●e
               did
               
                 By
                 severall
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 under
                 his
                 Great
                 Seale
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               the
               one
               dated
               the
               11.
               of
            
             April
             ,
             
               the
               other
               the
               25.
               of
            
             Iune
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Raigne
               ,
               
                 Give
                 and
                 grant
                 full
                 ,
                 free
                 and
                 lawfull
                 liberty
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 Authority
                 unto
                 the
                 sayd
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
              
            
             (
             who
             without
             such
             a
             Patent
             and
             License
             could
             debate
             and
             conclude
             nothing
             ,
             else
             it
             had
             been
             vaine
             and
             superfluours
             )
             
               To
               conferre
               ,
               Treat
               ,
               Debate
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               Consult
               and
               agree
               ,
               of
               and
               upon
               such
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 thinke
                 necessary
                 ,
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 convenient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 government
                 therof
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             And
             our
             present
             Soveraign
             King
             Charles
             ,
             in
             his
             a
             
               Declaration
               printed
               before
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               (
               made
               by
               the
               advise
               of
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               as
               might
               conveniently
               be
               called
               ,
               &
               twice
               printed
               by
               
               his
               speciall
               command
               ,
               An.
               1628.
               )
            
             resolves
             in
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             this
             point
             of
             his
             royall
             Prorogative
             derived
             from
             his
             Predecessors
             :
             
               That
               We
               are
               supreame
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             :
             
               and
               that
               
                 If
                 any
                 difference
                 arise
                 about
                 the
                 externall
                 policie
                 concerning
                 Iniunctions
                 Canons
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Constitutions
                 whatsoever
                 thereto
                 belonging
              
               the
               Clergy
               
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
              
               (
               not
               the
               Bishops
               in
               their
               Consistories
               ,
               Visitations
               ,
               or
               high
               Commissions
               )
               
                 is
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 settle
                 them
                 :
                 having
              
               first
               obtained
               leave
               under
               Our
               broad
               Seale
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               We
               approving
               their
               said
               Ordinances
               and
               Constitutions
               ;
               
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 be
                 made
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Customes
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
              
            
             What
             power
             our
             Kings
             have
             excercised
             in
             Convocations
             to
             direct
             and
             limit
             them
             in
             all
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             determinations
             ,
             Canons
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             especially
             since
             25.
             
             
               Hen.
               8.
               c.
            
             19.
             will
             appeare
             ;
             First
             by
             the
             forme
             of
             our
             Kings
             Writs
             for
             summoning
             a
             Convocation
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             onely
             one
             late
             president
             ,
             agreeing
             in
             forme
             and
             substance
             with
             all
             former
             Writs
             of
             this
             kinde
             .
          
           
             CAROLVS
             Dei
             gratia
             ,
             Angliae
             ,
             Scotiae
             ,
             Franciae
             ,
             &
             Hiberniae
             Rex
             fidei
             defensor
             ,
             &c.
             
             Reverendissimo
             in
             Christo
             Patri
             ac
             fideli
             Conciliari●
             Nostro
             Gulielmo
             ,
             eadem
             gratia
             Cantur
             .
             A
             chiepis
             .
             totius
             Angliae
             Primati
             &
             Metropolitano
             ,
             salutem
             .
             
               Quibusdam
               arduis
               &
               urgentibus
               negotiis
               Nos
               ,
               securitatem
               &
               defensionem
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               ,
               ac
               pacem
               &
               tranquilitatem
               ,
               bonum
               publicum
               &
               Defensionem
               regni
               Nostri
               &
               subditorum
               Nostrorum
               ejusdem
               concernentibus
            
             Vobis
             in
             fide
             &
             dilectione
             quibus
             Nobis
             tenemini
             rogando
             mandamus
             quatenus
             remissis
             debito
             intuitu
             attentis
             &
             ponderatis
             ,
             universos
             &
             singulos
             Episcopos
             vestrae
             Provinciae
             ,
             ac
             Decanos
             Ecclesiarum
             Cathedralium
             ,
             nec
             non
             Archidiaconos
             ,
             Capitula
             &
             Collegia
             ,
             totumque
             Cle●um
             cujuslibet
             diocesios
             ejusdem
             Provinciae
             ,
             ad
             comparendum
             coram
             vobis
             in
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             sancti
             Pauli
             London
             decimoquarto
             die
             Aprilis
             proximè
             futuro
             ,
             vel
             alibi
             ,
             prout
             melius
             expedire
             videritis
             ,
             cum
             omni
             celeritate
             accommoda
             modo
             debito
             convocari
             facias
             ,
             
               ad
               tractandum
               ,
               consentiendum
               ,
               &
               concludendum
               super
               premissis
               ,
               &
               aliis
               quae
               tibi
               clarius
               exponentur
               tunc
               ibidem
               ex
               parte
               Nostra
               :
            
             Et
             hoc
             sicut
             Nos
             ,
             &
             Statum
             Regni
             Nostri
             ,
             ac
             honorem
             &
             utilitatem
             Ecclesiae
             praedictae
             diligitis
             nulla
             tenus
             omittatis
             .
             Teste
             meipso
             apud
             Westmonast
             .
             vicesimo
             die
             Februarii
             Anno
             regni
             Nostri
             quintodecimo
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Kings
             royall
             License
             commonly
             granted
             to
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             before
             they
             may
             or
             can
             debate
             of
             any
             thing
             particularly
             ,
             the
             forme
             whereof
             you
             may
             discerne
             in
             this
             subjoyned
             ,
             directed
             to
             the
             last
             Convocation
             ,
             1640.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       CHARLES
                       ,
                       By
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       King
                       of
                       
                         England
                         ,
                         Scotland
                         ,
                         France
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       Ireland
                       ,
                       Defender
                       of
                       the
                       Faith
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       To
                       all
                       to
                       whom
                       these
                       presents
                       shall
                       come
                       greeting
                       .
                       Whereas
                       in
                       and
                       by
                       one
                       Act
                       of
                       Parliament
                       made
                       at
                       Westminster
                       in
                       the
                       five
                       and
                       twentieth
                       year
                       of
                       the
                       Raigne
                       of
                       King
                       Henry
                       the
                       Eighth
                       ,
                       reciting
                       ;
                       That
                       whereas
                       the
                       Kings
                       humble
                       and
                       obedient
                       Subjects
                       the
                       Clergie
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       had
                       not
                       onely
                       knowledged
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       truth
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Convocation
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       Clergie
                       were
                       alwayes
                       ,
                       had
                       bin
                       ,
                       and
                       ought
                       to
                       bee
                       assembled
                       by
                       the
                       Kings
                       Writ
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       submitting
                       themselves
                       to
                       the
                       Kings
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       had
                       promised
                       in
                       
                         verbo
                         Sacerdotii
                      
                       that
                       they
                       would
                       never
                       from
                       thenceforth
                       presume
                       to
                       attempt
                       ,
                       alledge
                       ,
                       claime
                       ,
                       or
                       put
                       in
                       
                       u●e
                       ,
                       or
                       enact
                       ,
                       promulge
                       ,
                       or
                       execute
                       any
                       new
                       Canons
                       ,
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       Ordinances
                       ,
                       provinciall
                       or
                       other
                       ,
                       or
                       by
                       whatsoever
                       other
                       name
                       they
                       should
                       bee
                       called
                       in
                       the
                       Convocation
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       the
                       said
                       Kings
                       most
                       Royall
                       assent
                       and
                       license
                       might
                       to
                       them
                       be
                       had
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       ,
                       promulge
                       ,
                       and
                       execute
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       King
                       did
                       give
                       his
                       most
                       Royall
                       assent
                       and
                       authority
                       in
                       that
                       behalfe
                       .
                       It
                       was
                       therefore
                       enacted
                       by
                       the
                       authority
                       of
                       the
                       sayd
                       Parliament
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       submission
                       and
                       Petition
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Clergie
                       (
                       amongst
                       other
                       things
                       )
                       that
                       they
                       nor
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       from
                       thenceforth
                       should
                       enact
                       promulge
                       ,
                       or
                       execute
                       any
                       such
                       Canons
                       ,
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       or
                       Ordinances
                       provinciall
                       ,
                       by
                       whatsoever
                       name
                       or
                       names
                       they
                       might
                       be
                       called
                       in
                       their
                       Convocations
                       in
                       time
                       comming
                       ,
                       which
                       alwayes
                       shall
                       bee
                       assembled
                       by
                       authority
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       Writ
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       the
                       same
                       Clergie
                       might
                       have
                       the
                       Kings
                       most
                       Royall
                       assent
                       and
                       license
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       ,
                       promulge
                       ,
                       and
                       execute
                       such
                       Canons
                       ,
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       and
                       Ordinances
                       provinciall
                       ,
                       or
                       Synodall
                       ,
                       upon
                       pain
                       of
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       .
                       Clergie
                       doing
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Act
                       ,
                       and
                       being
                       thereof
                       convict
                       ,
                       to
                       suffer
                       imprisonment
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       fine
                       at
                       the
                       Kings
                       will
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Know
                       ye
                       ,
                       that
                       We
                       for
                       divers
                       urgent
                       and
                       waighty
                       causes
                       and
                       considerations
                       Vs
                       thereunto
                       especially
                       moving
                       ,
                       of
                       Our
                       especiall
                       Grace
                       ,
                       certaine
                       knowledge
                       and
                       meere
                       motion
                       ,
                       have
                       by
                       vertue
                       of
                       Our
                       Prerogative
                       Royall
                       ,
                       and
                       supream
                       authority
                       in
                       Causes
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       ,
                       given
                       and
                       granted
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       these
                       presents
                       do
                       give
                       and
                       grant
                       ,
                       full
                       ,
                       free
                       ,
                       and
                       lawfull
                       liberty
                       ,
                       license
                       ,
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       authority
                       unto
                       the
                       most
                       Reverend
                       Father
                       in
                       God
                       ,
                       William
                       Lord
                       Arch-Bishop
                       of
                       Can●terbury
                       ,
                       Primate
                       of
                       all
                       England
                       ,
                       and
                       Metropolitan
                       ,
                       President
                       of
                       this
                       Convocation
                       for
                       the
                       Province
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Bishops
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       Province
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       Deans
                       of
                       Cathedrall
                       Churches
                       ,
                       Archdeacons
                       ,
                       Chapters
                       and
                       Colledges
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Clergy
                       of
                       every
                       severall
                       Diocesse
                       within
                       the
                       said
                       Province
                       ;
                       that
                       they
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       greater
                       number
                       of
                       them
                       (
                       wherof
                       the
                       said
                       President
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Convocation
                       to
                       be
                       alwayes
                       one
                       )
                       shall
                       and
                       may
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       ,
                       
                         during
                         our
                         will
                         and
                         pleasure
                      
                       propose
                       ,
                       conferre
                       ,
                       treat
                       ,
                       debate
                       ,
                       consider
                       ,
                       consult
                       and
                       agree
                       upon
                       the
                       exposition
                       or
                       alteration
                       of
                       any
                       Canon
                       or
                       Canons
                       now
                       in
                       force
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       ,
                       and
                       upon
                       such
                       other
                       new
                       Canons
                       ,
                       Orders
                       ,
                       Ordinances
                       and
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       the
                       said
                       Lord
                       Arch-bishop
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       President
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Convocation
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Bishops
                       and
                       other
                       the
                       Clergie
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       Province
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       greater
                       number
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       (
                       wherof
                       the
                       sayd
                       Lord
                       Arch-bishop
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       President
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Convocation
                       to
                       be
                       one
                       )
                       shall
                       thinke
                       necessary
                       ,
                       fit
                       ,
                       and
                       convenient
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       honor
                       and
                       service
                       of
                       Almighty
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       good
                       and
                       quiet
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       better
                       government
                       thereof
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       observed
                       ,
                       performed
                       ,
                       fulfilled
                       and
                       kept
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       by
                       the
                       sayd
                       Lord
                       Arch-bishop
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       ,
                       the
                       Bishops
                       and
                       their
                       successors
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Clergy
                       of
                       the
                       sayd
                       Province
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       in
                       their
                       severall
                       callings
                       ,
                       offices
                       ,
                       Functions
                       ,
                       Ministeries
                       ,
                       degrees
                       and
                       administrations
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       by
                       all
                       and
                       every
                       Deane
                       of
                       the
                       Arches
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Iudges
                       of
                       the
                       sayd
                       Arch-bishops
                       Courts
                       ,
                       Guardians
                       of
                       Spiritualties
                       ,
                       Chancellors
                       ,
                       Deans
                       and
                       Chapters
                       ,
                       Archdeacons
                       ,
                       Commissaries
                       ,
                       Officialls
                       ,
                       Registers
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       and
                       every
                       other
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       Officers
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       inferiour
                       ministers
                       whatsoever
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       Province
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       ,
                       in
                       their
                       
                       and
                       every
                       of
                       their
                       distinct
                       Courts
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       order
                       and
                       manner
                       of
                       their
                       and
                       every
                       of
                       their
                       proceedings
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       all
                       other
                       persons
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       as
                       far
                       as
                       lawfully
                       ,
                       being
                       members
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       it
                       may
                       concerne
                       them
                       .
                       And
                       further
                       to
                       conferre
                       ,
                       debate
                       ,
                       treat
                       ,
                       consider
                       ,
                       
                         consult
                         and
                         agree
                         of
                         and
                         upon
                         such
                         other
                         points
                         ,
                      
                       
                       
                         matters
                         ,
                         causes
                         and
                         things
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         from
                         time
                         to
                         time
                         shall
                         deliver
                         or
                         cause
                         to
                         be
                         delivered
                         unto
                         the
                         sayd
                         Lord
                         Archbishop
                         of
                      
                       Canterbury
                       
                         President
                         of
                         the
                         sayd
                         Convocation
                         in
                         writing
                         under
                         Our
                         Signe
                         Manuell
                         or
                         privie
                         Signet
                         to
                         be
                         debated
                         ,
                         concluded
                         ,
                         consulted
                         and
                         concluded
                         upon
                         ,
                      
                       the
                       sayd
                       Statute
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       Statute
                       ,
                       Act
                       of
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       Proclamation
                       ,
                       Provision
                       or
                       restraint
                       heretofore
                       had
                       ;
                       made
                       ,
                       provided
                       ,
                       or
                       set
                       forth
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       cause
                       ,
                       matter
                       ,
                       or
                       thing
                       whatsoever
                       to
                       the
                       contrary
                       notwithstanding
                       .
                       And
                       we
                       do
                       also
                       by
                       these
                       Presents
                       give
                       and
                       grant
                       unto
                       the
                       sayd
                       Lord
                       Archbishop
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       President
                       of
                       the
                       sayd
                       Convocation
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Bishops
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Province
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       all
                       Deanes
                       of
                       Cathedrall
                       Churches
                       Archdeacons
                       ,
                       Chapter
                       ,
                       and
                       Colledges
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Clergy
                       of
                       every
                       severall
                       Diocesse
                       within
                       the
                       said
                       Province
                       ,
                       full
                       ,
                       free
                       ,
                       and
                       lawfull
                       liberty
                       ,
                       licence
                       ,
                       power
                       and
                       authority
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       the
                       sayd
                       Lord
                       Archbishop
                       of
                       Canterbury
                       President
                       of
                       the
                       sayd
                       Convocation
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       sayd
                       Bishops
                       and
                       other
                       the
                       Clergie
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       Province
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       greater
                       number
                       of
                       them
                       whereof
                       the
                       sayd
                       President
                       of
                       the
                       sayd
                       Convocation
                       to
                       be
                       one
                       ,
                       all
                       and
                       every
                       the
                       sayd
                       Canons
                       ,
                       Orders
                       ,
                       Ordinances
                       ,
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       matters
                       ,
                       Causes
                       and
                       things
                       so
                       by
                       them
                       from
                       time
                       to
                       time
                       conferred
                       ,
                       treated
                       ,
                       debated
                       ,
                       considered
                       ,
                       concluded
                       ,
                       and
                       agreed
                       upon
                       
                         shall
                         ,
                         and
                         may
                         set
                         down
                         in
                         writing
                         in
                         such
                         forme
                         as
                         heretofore
                         hath
                         been
                         accustomed
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         so
                         set
                         down
                         in
                         writing
                         ,
                         to
                         exhibite
                         and
                         deliver
                         ,
                         or
                         cause
                         to
                         be
                         exhibited
                         and
                         delivered
                         unto
                         Us
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         that
                         we
                         upon
                         mature
                         consideration
                         by
                         us
                         to
                         be
                         taken
                         thereupon
                         ,
                      
                       
                       
                         may
                         allow
                         ,
                         approve
                         ,
                         confirme
                         and
                         ratifie
                         ,
                         or
                         otherwise
                         disallow
                         ,
                         annihilate
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         voyd
                         such
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         many
                         of
                         the
                         sayd
                         Canons
                         Orders
                         ,
                         Ordinances
                         ,
                         Constitutions
                         ,
                         matters
                         ,
                         causes
                         and
                         things
                         so
                         to
                         be
                         by
                         force
                         of
                         these
                         Presents
                         ,
                         considered
                         ,
                         consulted
                         and
                         agreed
                         upon
                         ,
                         as
                         wee
                         shall
                         thinke
                         fit
                         ,
                         requisite
                         ,
                         and
                         convenient
                         .
                      
                       Provided
                       alwayes
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       sayd
                       Canons
                       ,
                       Orders
                       ,
                       Ordinances
                       ,
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       matters
                       ,
                       and
                       things
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       so
                       to
                       be
                       considered
                       ,
                       consulted
                       ,
                       or
                       agreed
                       upon
                       as
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       be
                       not
                       contrary
                       or
                       repugnant
                       to
                       the
                       Liturgy
                       established
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Rubrick
                       in
                       it
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       nine
                       and
                       thirty
                       Articles
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       Orders
                       and
                       Ceremonies
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       already
                       established
                       .
                       Provided
                       also
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       expresse
                       will
                       and
                       commandement
                       is
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       sayd
                       Canons
                       ,
                       Orders
                       ,
                       Ordinances
                       ,
                       Constitutions
                       ,
                       matters
                       and
                       things
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       so
                       to
                       be
                       by
                       force
                       of
                       these
                       presents
                       ,
                       considered
                       ,
                       consulted
                       ,
                       or
                       agreed
                       upon
                       ,
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       of
                       any
                       force
                       ,
                       
                       effect
                       ,
                       or
                       validity
                       in
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       such
                       and
                       so
                       many
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       such
                       time
                       as
                       we
                       by
                       our
                       Letters
                       Patents
                       under
                       our
                       great
                       Seale
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       shall
                       allow
                       ,
                       approve
                       and
                       confirme
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       any
                       thing
                       before
                       in
                       these
                       presents
                       contained
                       to
                       the
                       contrary
                       thereof
                       in
                       any
                       wise
                       notwithstanding
                       ;
                       &c.
                       
                       In
                       witnesse
                       whereof
                       We
                       have
                       caused
                       these
                       our
                       Letters
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       Patents
                       ;
                       Witnesse
                       Our selfe
                       at
                       Westminster
                       the
                       twelfth
                       day
                       of
                       May
                       in
                       the
                       sixteenth
                       yeare
                       of
                       our
                       Reigne
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Per
                       Regem
                       Ipsum
                       .
                       
                       Willys
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             adde
             the
             Kings
             further
             Warrant
             ,
             for
             making
             a
             particular
             Canon
             and
             Oath
             in
             the
             late
             Convocation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Charles
                       R.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     MOst
                     reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     right
                     trusty
                     and
                     right
                     entirely
                     beloved
                     Councellour
                     :
                     Right
                     reverend
                     Fathers
                     in
                     God
                     right
                     trust
                     and
                     well-beloved
                     :
                     and
                     trusty
                     and
                     well-beloved
                     ,
                     We
                     great
                     you
                     well
                     .
                     Whereas
                     We
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     meere
                     grace
                     and
                     favour
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     have
                     granted
                     to
                     you
                     our
                     Arch-Bishop
                     of
                     Canterbury
                     ,
                     free
                     leave
                     and
                     licence
                     under
                     our
                     great
                     Seale
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     bearing
                     date
                     the
                     twelfth
                     of
                     this
                     instant
                     May
                     ,
                     to
                     propose
                     ,
                     treat
                     ,
                     and
                     conclude
                     upon
                     all
                     such
                     necessary
                     Articles
                     and
                     Canons
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     shall
                     finde
                     fit
                     to
                     be
                     ordered
                     for
                     the
                     peace
                     and
                     government
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     :
                     Provided
                     that
                     you
                     shall
                     thereby
                     have
                     no
                     power
                     to
                     meddle
                     with
                     nor
                     alter
                     any
                     thing
                     ratified
                     and
                     confirmed
                     by
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     .
                     And
                     whereas
                     we
                     have
                     further
                     in
                     that
                     Licence
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     granted
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     
                     reserved
                     power
                     to
                     our selfe
                     to
                     command
                     you
                     to
                     propose
                     ,
                     treat
                     ,
                     and
                     determine
                     of
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     or
                     things
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     recommend
                     unto
                     you
                     under
                     our
                     Signe
                     Manuall
                     or
                     Signet
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     therefore
                     to
                     will
                     and
                     require
                     you
                     to
                     propose
                     ,
                     treat
                     ,
                     and
                     conclude
                     upon
                     such
                     a
                     Canon
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     secure
                     us
                     and
                     all
                     our
                     loving
                     subjects
                     against
                     all
                     growth
                     and
                     encrease
                     of
                     Popery
                     in
                     this
                     our
                     Kingdom
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     of
                     any
                     hereticall
                     or
                     schismaticall
                     opinions
                     to
                     the
                     prejudice
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     or
                     discipline
                     of
                     this
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     established
                     by
                     Law
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     you
                     agree
                     upon
                     some
                     Oath
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     by
                     your selves
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Clergie
                     respectively
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     all
                     which
                     shall
                     hereafter
                     take
                     upon
                     them
                     holy
                     Orders
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     adhere
                     constantly
                     to
                     the
                     doctrine
                     and
                     discipline
                     here
                     established
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     give
                     way
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     can
                     any
                     way
                     concerne
                     them
                     )
                     to
                     any
                     innovation
                     or
                     alteration
                     thereof
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     you
                     have
                     made
                     this
                     Canon
                     ,
                     and
                     inserted
                     this
                     Oath
                     ,
                     we
                     require
                     you
                     to
                     present
                     it
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     advise
                     upon
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     upon
                     mature
                     consultation
                     we
                     approve
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     confirme
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     give
                     you
                     power
                     under
                     our
                     great
                     Seale
                     both
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     said
                     Oath
                     your selves
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     administer
                     it
                     to
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     Canon
                     appoints
                     .
                     Given
                     under
                     our
                     Signet
                     at
                     our
                     Court
                     at
                     White-hall
                     the
                     seventeenth
                     day
                     of
                     May
                     in
                     the
                     sixteenth
                     yeere
                     of
                     our
                     Reigne
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     the
                     most
                     Reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     our
                     right
                     trusty
                     and
                     right
                     entirely
                     beloved
                     Councellour
                     the
                     Lord
                     Arch-bishop
                     of
                     Canterbury
                     ,
                     Primate
                     and
                     Metropolitane
                     of
                     all
                     England
                     :
                     To
                     the
                     right
                     Reverend
                     Fathers
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     our
                     right
                     trusty
                     and
                     well-beloved
                     the
                     Lords
                     Bishops
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     our
                     trusty
                     and
                     well-beloved
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Clergie
                     now
                     assembled
                     in
                     Convocation
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               3
               ly
               .
               by
               the
               Kings
               letters
               Patents
               for
               Confirmation
               of
               those
               Canons
               after
               they
               were
               made
               &
               presented
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               him
               :
               In
               the
               first
               canon
               whereof
               they
               thus
               truly
               resolve
               .
               That
               a
               supream
               Power
               is
               given
               to
               this
               most
               excellent
               Order
               (
               of
               Kings
               )
               by
               God
               himself
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               is
               That
               Kings
               should
               rule
               and
               command
               in
               their
               severall
               dominions
               all
               persons
               of
               what
               rank
               or
               estate
               soever
               ,
               whether
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Civill
               and
               that
               they
               should
               restrain
               and
               punish
               with
               the
               temporall
               sword
               all
               stubborn
               and
               wicked
               doers
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             care
             of
             Gods
             Church
             is
             so
             committed
             to
             Kings
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             
               are
               commended
               when
               the
               Church
               keeps
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               taxed
               when
               it
               runs
               amisse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               her
               government
               *
               belongs
               in
               chief
               unto
               Kings
               :
               For
               otherwise
               one
               man
               would
               be
               commended
               for
               anothers
               care
               ,
               and
               taxed
               but
               for
               anothers
               negligence
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               Gods
               way
               .
            
          
           
             The
             power
             to
             call
             and
             dissolve
             Councels
             both
             nationall
             and
             provincial
             is
             the
             true
             right
             of
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             within
             their
             own
             Realms
             or
             Territories
             :
             
               And
               when
               in
               the
               first
               times
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               Prelates
               used
               this
               power
               ,
               't
               was
               therefore
               onely
               because
               in
               those
               dayes
               they
               had
               no
               Christian
               Kings
               :
               And
               it
               was
               then
               so
               onely
               used
               as
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               supposition
               (
               is
               case
               it
               were
               required
               )
               of
               submitting
               their
               very
               lives
               unto
               the
               very
               laws
               and
               commands
               even
               of
               those
               pagan
               Princes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               so
               muchas
               seem
               ,
               to
               disturb
               their
               civil
               Government
               ,
               which
               Christ
               came
               to
               confirm
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               meanes
               to
               undermine
               .
            
          
           
             CHARLES
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             GOD
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             for
             asmuch
             as
             the
             said
             Lord
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             President
             of
             the
             said
             Convocation
             for
             the
             province
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             President
             of
             the
             said
             Convocation
             for
             the
             Province
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             said
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             Chapters
             and
             Colleges
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             having
             met
             together
             respectively
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             and
             places
             before
             mentioned
             respectively
             ,
             and
             then
             and
             there
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             Our
             said
             authority
             granted
             unto
             them
             ,
             treated
             of
             ,
             concluded
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             certaine
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             and
             purpose
             by
             Vs
             ,
             limited
             and
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             ,
             &
             have
             thereupon
             offered
             and
             presented
             the
             same
             unto
             Vs
             most
             humbly
             desiring
             Vs
             to
             give
             our
             Royall
             assent
             unto
             the
             same
             ,
             according
             to
             form
             of
             a
             certain
             Statute
             or
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             made
             in
             that
             behalfe
             in
             the
             25th
             .
             yeer
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             by
             Our
             said
             Prerogative
             Royall
             and
             Supream
             authority
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             to
             ratifie
             by
             Our
             Letters
             Patents
             under
             Our
             great
             Seal
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             the
             same
             ,
             The
             Title
             and
             Tenour
             of
             them
             being
             word
             for
             word
             as
             ensueth
             .
          
           
             Wee
             of
             Our
             Princely
             inclination
             and
             Royall
             care
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             present
             Estate
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Our
             Realme
             now
             setled
             and
             established
             ,
             having
             diligently
             ,
             with
             great
             contentment
             and
             comfort
             read
             and
             considered
             of
             all
             these
             their
             said
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             Constitutions
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             expressed
             :
             And
             finding
             the
             same
             such
             as
             Wee
             are
             perswaded
             will
             be
             very
             profitable
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Our
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             this
             Our
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             it
             (
             if
             they
             be
             well
             observed
             ;
             )
             Have
             therefore
             for
             Vs.
             Our
             Heires
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             Successours
             ,
             of
             Our
             especiall
             grace
             ,
             certaine
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             meere
             motion
             ,
             given
             ,
             and
             by
             th●se
             presents
             doe
             give
             Our
             Royall
             Assent
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             said
             Statute
             or
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             said
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             them
             contained
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             before
             written
             .
             And
             furthermore
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             onely
             by
             our
             said
             Prerogative
             Royall
             ,
             and
             supreme
             Authority
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             ratifie
             ,
             confirme
             ,
             and
             establish
             ,
             by
             these
             Our
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             the
             said
             Canons
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             all
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             them
             contained
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             but
             do
             likewise
             propound
             ,
             publish
             ,
             and
             straightly
             injoyne
             and
             command
             by
             Our
             said
             Authority
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             Our
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             the
             same
             to
             be
             diligently
             observed
             ,
             executed
             ,
             and
             equally
             kept
             by
             all
             Our
             loving
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Our
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             both
             within
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             Yorke
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             wherein
             they
             do
             or
             may
             concerne
             every
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Our
             will
             and
             pleasure
             hereby
             signified
             and
             expressed
             :
             And
             that
             likewise
             for
             the
             better
             observation
             of
             them
             ,
             every
             Minister
             ,
             by
             what
             name
             or
             title
             soever
             he
             be
             called
             ,
             shall
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             or
             Chappell
             where
             he
             hath
             charge
             ,
             read
             all
             the
             said
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             at
             all
             such
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             said
             Canons
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             :
             The
             Booke
             of
             the
             said
             Canons
             to
             be
             provided
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             betwixt
             this
             and
             the
             Feast
             of
             
               S.
               Michael
            
             the
             Arch-angell
             next
             ensuing
             ,
             straightly
             charging
             and
             commanding
             all
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             that
             exercise
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             his
             place
             to
             see
             and
             procure
             (
             so
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             )
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             same
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             Constitutions
             to
             be
             in
             all
             points
             duly
             observed
             ,
             not
             sparing
             to
             execute
             the
             penalties
             in
             them
             severally
             mentioned
             upon
             any
             that
             shall
             wittingly
             or
             wilfully
             break
             or
             neglect
             to
             observe
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             they
             tender
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             tranquillity
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             their
             duties
             and
             service
             to
             Vs
             their
             King
             and
             Soveraigne
             .
             In
             witnesse
             whereof
             We
             have
             caused
             these
             Our
             Letters
             to
             be
             made
             Patents
             :
             Witnesse
             Our Selfe
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             the
             thirtieth
             day
             of
             Iune
             ,
             in
             the
             sixteenth
             yeare
             of
             Our
             Reigne
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             these
             Patents
             ,
             with
             †
             others
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             directed
             to
             all
             our
             Convocations
             ,
             by
             our
             Kings
             in
             former
             and
             latter
             times
             ,
             by
             *
             
               Our
               present
               Parliaments
               manner
               of
               calling
               ,
               limiting
               ,
               directing
               ,
               our
               present
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               in
               all
               particulars
               of
               their
               proceedings
               and
               debates
               ,
               appointing
               some
               eminent
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               to
               sit
               and
               consult
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               certifie
               all
               their
               results
               and
               determinations
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               rectified
               ,
               rejected
               ,
               or
               approved
               ,
               by
               both
               Houses
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               their
               wisdomes
               shall
               see
               cause
               :
            
             and
             by
             the
             fore-cited
             premises
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Convocation
             of
             England
             ,
             assembled
             Synodically
             together
             (
             much
             lesse
             then
             any
             particular
             Independent
             Minister
             or
             Congregation
             )
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             late
             printed
             vaunts
             ,
             of
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             soveraigne
             Iurisdiction
             by
             divine
             right
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             prescribe
             and
             enjoyne
             Visitation-Oaths
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             new
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             owne
             Inventions
             ,
             both
             unto
             Ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             (
             which
             †
             
               they
               seconded
               with
               their
               practice
            
             to
             the
             insufferable
             grievance
             and
             oppression
             of
             the
             people
             )
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             having
             any
             lawfull
             right
             ▪
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             prescribe
             ,
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Injunctions
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             forme
             of
             Government
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             be
             lawfully
             assembled
             together
             in
             a
             Provinciall
             or
             Nationall
             Synod
             by
             the
             Kings
             owne
             Writ
             ,
             or
             Parliaments
             command
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             
               legally
               or
               of
               right
            
             *
             
               so
               much
               as
               treat
               ,
               debate
               ,
               consult
               of
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               without
               a
               speciall
               licence
               first
               obtained
               from
               the
               King
               or
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               then
               only
               of
               such
               generals
               or
               particulars
               as
               they
               shall
               prescribe
               them
               ;
               much
               lesse
               compile
               ,
               enact
               ,
               promulge
               ,
               impose
               ,
               or
               execute
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               Canons
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               Injunctions
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               without
               their
               speciall
               approbation
               and
               ratification
               of
               them
               by
               their
               speciall
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               the
               great
               Seale
               ,
               and
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               too
               ,
            
             as
             hath
             been
             lately
             resolved
             by
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             both
             Houses
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             condemned
             new
             booke
             of
             Canons
             .
             The
             like
             I
             have
             proved
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Clergie
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             in
             other
             Christian
             Empires
             and
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
           
             Where
             then
             is
             that
             immense
             Episcopall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             authority
             ,
             preheminence
             ,
             superiority
             ,
             power
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             dominion
             ,
             over
             and
             beyond
             that
             of
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             our
             Lordly
             Prelats
             lately
             so
             much
             boasted
             of
             and
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             as
             due
             unto
             them
             by
             no
             lesse
             then
             divine
             institution
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             may
             beleeve
             them
             )
             not
             by
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Patents
             ,
             Grants
             ,
             or
             connivence
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ?
             Let
             these
             swelling
             ambitious
             Grandees
             ,
             to
             abate
             this
             windy
             tumour
             ,
             consider
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             greatnesses
             piled
             together
             in
             a
             generall
             or
             Nationall
             Synod
             ,
             (
             though
             steepled
             with
             the
             Popes
             owne
             Chaire
             and
             three-forked
             Miter
             )
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             treat
             of
             ,
             debate
             ,
             dispute
             ,
             determine
             any
             Church-affaires
             ,
             much
             lesse
             constitute
             or
             promulge
             any
             new
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             &c.
             without
             the
             previous
             licence
             and
             permission
             of
             those
             temporall
             Princes
             and
             Powers
             that
             summon
             them
             ;
             nor
             yet
             exercise
             any
             manner
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             poorest
             Vicar
             and
             Curate
             breathing
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Minister
             lawfully
             ordained
             ,
             without
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             Patents
             or
             Commission
             authorizing
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             erected
             their
             *
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Diocesse
             ,
             and
             Episcopall
             jurisdiction
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             must
             still
             support
             them
             ,
             else
             they
             will
             fall
             to
             utter
             ruine
             )
             and
             then
             all
             their
             pretended
             claimes
             and
             crackt
             title
             of
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             ;
             with
             all
             
               Independents
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               Anti-monarchicall
               ,
               Anti-parliamentall
               fancies
               ,
            
             concerning
             the
             jurisdiction
             and
             authority
             of
             their
             Independent
             Congregations
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             premises
             ;
             will
             vanish
             into
             ayre
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             deeme
             the
             premised
             power
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             Civill
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             limiting
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             thus
             ,
             to
             be
             derogatorie
             to
             the
             lawfull
             authority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             or
             Independent
             Churches
             :
             Ianswer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             forthese
             ensuing
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               because
               the
            
             a
             chiefe
             care
             of
             preserving
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             of
             suppressing
             all
             heresies
             ,
             errours
             ,
             schismes
             ,
             corruptions
             ,
             superstitions
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             committed
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             supreme
             temporall
             Magistrates
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             constant
             acknowledgment
             ,
             use
             ,
             practice
             ,
             constitutions
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             canons
             ,
             of
             all
             Christian
             Empires
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             
               and
               the
            
             b
             Coronation-Oaths
             
               of
               all
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               which
               oblige
               them
               to
               discharge
               this
               trust
               ,
               as
               the
               subsequent
               Sections
               will
               abundantly
               manifest
               .
               Therefore
               the
               power
               of
               directing
               Synods
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               in
               debating
               matters
               of
               controversie
               ,
               making
               Lawes
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               &c.
               concerning
               all
               or
               any
               of
               the
               premises
               ,
               and
               the
               confirming
               of
               them
               ought
               principally
               to
               belong
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               are
            
             the
             c
             supreme
             heads
             and
             Governours
             under
             Christ
             ,
             in
             and
             over
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             within
             their
             owne
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             temporall
             (
             and
             our
             Kings
             of
             England
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             such
             by
             d
             severall
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             the
             e
             Oaths
             of
             supremacy
             and
             Allegeance
             ,
             which
             all
             ought
             to
             take
             )
             within
             their
             respective
             Dominions
             :
             
               Therefore
               they
               ought
               of
               right
               to
               direct
               and
               order
               all
               manner
               of
               proceedings
               ,
               in
               such
               Ecclesiasticall
               Assemblies
               ,
               Synods
               ;
               it
               being
               the
            
             duty
             and
             just
             right
             of
             every
             Naturall
             and
             Politicke
             head
             to
             direct
             the
             members
             ;
             f
             as
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             to
             regulate
             and
             direct
             the
             
             family
             ,
             wife
             ,
             &c.
             
               by
               way
               of
               authority
               or
               jurisdiction
               ,
               not
               they
               the
               head
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             our
             owne
             and
             other
             Realmes
             ,
             have
             no
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             or
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             vested
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             onely
             g
             
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               to
               binde
               or
               loose
               mens
               sinnes
               declaratively
               ,
               by
               preaching
               or
               applying
               the
               Gospel
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               finde
               them
               penitent
               or
               obstinate
               in
               their
               sinfull
               courses
            
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             of
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             derived
             to
             them
             by
             our
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             our
             Realme
             ;
             as
             is
             resolved
             in
             these
             expresse
             termes
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             37.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
               17.
               
               The
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-deacons
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
            
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             Iurisdiction
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             
               but
               by
               ,
               under
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Kings
               royall
               Majestie
               ,
               the
               onely
               and
               undoubtea
               supreme
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
            
             holy
             Scripture
             
               all
               authority
               and
               power
               is
               wholly
               given
               to
               heare
               and
               determine
               all
               manner
               of
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               all
               vice
               and
               sinne
               whatsoever
               ;
               and
               to
               such
               persons
               as
               his
               Majestie
               shall
               appoint
               thereunto
               .
            
             And
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             1.
             
             
               Ed.
               6.
               c.
            
             2.
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               That
               all
               jurisdiction
               spirituall
               is
               derived
               and
               deducted
               from
               the
               Kings
               Majestie
            
             (
             to
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             within
             England
             and
             
               Ireland
               )
               as
               supreme
               head
               of
               these
               Churches
               and
               Realmes
               of
            
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               so
               instly
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Clergie
               of
               the
               said
               Realmes
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Courts
               Ecclesiasticall
               within
               the
               said
               two
               Realmes
               be
               kept
               by
               no
               other
               power
               or
               authority
               either
               forraigne
               or
               within
               the
               Realme
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               :
            
             whereupon
             it
             enacts
             ,
             
               That
               all
               their
               Processe
               shall
               issue
               out
               under
               the
               Kings
               Seale
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Name
               and
               Stile
               ,
               as
               in
               Writs
               originall
               and
               judiciall
               at
               the
               common
               Law
               :
            
             with
             which
             sundry
             other
             h
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             concurre
             .
             Now
             the
             Kings
             and
             Lawes
             of
             this
             our
             Realme
             have
             given
             the
             Clergie
             assembled
             in
             Councels
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Convocations
             ,
             no
             other
             but
             such
             a
             
               limited
               power
               and
               authority
            
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             Statutes
             of
             25.
             
             
               H.
               3.
               c.
               19.
               
               &
               27.
               
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             15.
             and
             mentioned
             in
             the
             premises
             .
             )
             Therefore
             they
             neither
             can
             challenge
             nor
             pretend
             to
             claime
             any
             other
             but
             such
             a
             limited
             and
             confined
             authority
             ;
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             assembled
             to
             such
             meetings
             (
             as
             our
             Assembly
             is
             now
             )
             onely
             as
             advisers
             and
             assistants
             ,
             not
             as
             Judges
             or
             Law-givers
             :
             Therefore
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             to
             the
             fore-mentioned
             limits
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             an
             infringement
             or
             eclipsing
             of
             their
             just
             priviledges
             ,
             or
             Christian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             because
             every
             particular
             Christian
             
               is
               to
            
             i
             
               try
               the
               spirits
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               determinations
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               to
               beware
               ,
               yea
               judge
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
            
             as
             the
             i
             
               Marginall
               Texts
            
             abundantly
             evidence
             ,
             and
             all
             Orthodox
             Divines
             assert
             .
             Much
             more
             then
             are
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             (
             the
             chief
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             )
             to
             judge
             and
             determine
             of
             them
             ;
             therefore
             to
             give
             particular
             directions
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Synods
             ,
             Councels
             how
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             for
             suppressing
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             Errours
             advancing
             Religion
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             unity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             within
             their
             territories
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               because
            
             every
             soule
             
               (
               as
               well
            
             k
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               ,
               as
               temporall
               subjects
               )
            
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             temporall
             powers
             ,
             
               who
               are
               to
               provide
               for
               their
               spirituall
               as
               well
               as
               their
               temporall
               welfare
               :
            
             l
             Therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             regulated
             and
             directed
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             assembled
             by
             their
             Writs
             in
             Councels
             or
             Synods
             for
             their
             spirituall
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             Confirming
             ,
             Ratifying
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             by
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             Peers
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             before
             they
             become
             valid
             or
             obligatory
             :
             Of
             the
             Presence
             and
             Power
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             other
             Lay-men
             ,
             in
             Councells
             .
             That
             many
             ,
             or
             most
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             in
             ancient
             and
             latter
             times
             (
             especially
             in
             England
             )
             were
             in
             truth
             meere
             Parliaments
             ;
             wherein
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Lay-men
             met
             and
             voted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             .
             And
             that
             no
             Canons
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Church-Government
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             were
             ever
             lawfully
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             imposed
             on
             any
             Subjects
             of
             our
             Realme
             ,
             but
             by
             Parliament
             only
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             As
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy-men
             have
             no
             power
             at
             all
             to
             summon
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             or
             Convocations
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             treat
             ,
             or
             conclude
             of
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             in
             them
             ,
             &c.
             without
             the
             speciall
             licences
             of
             Kings
             ,
             under
             their
             Great
             Seals
             authorizing
             them
             ;
             so
             I
             shall
             next
             manifest
             ,
             that
             when
             Councells
             ,
             or
             Synods
             have
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             license
             ,
             agreed
             on
             ,
             and
             composed
             any
             such
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             
               they
               cannot
               print
               ,
               publish
               ,
               promulge
               ,
               impose
               ,
               execute
               ,
               or
               put
               them
               in
               ure
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
            
             *
             
               of
               any
               binding
               force
               or
               authority
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               approved
               ,
               ratified
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Princes
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Imperiall
               Edicts
               ,
               Patents
               ,
               Acts
               of
               State
               and
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               that
               most
               ancient
               Councells
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               were
               but
               Parliaments
               :
               wherein
               Kings
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               Lay-men
               were
               present
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Clergy-men
               .
            
             This
             I
             shall
             manifest
             by
             some
             Presidents
             ,
             both
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             .
          
           
             
               To
               begin
               with
               Scripture
               Testimonies
            
             .
             c
             When
             all
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             assembled
             by
             the
             summons
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             had
             in
             their
             Convocation
             at
             Shechem
             made
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             Statute
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             voyce
             ,
             Joshua
             being
             then
             their
             chiefe
             Governour
             ,
             confirmed
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             writing
             it
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             erecting
             a
             great
             stone
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             for
             a
             witnesse
             thereof
             .
             When
             the
             d
             Princes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Congregation
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             assembled
             by
             King
             Hezechiah
             ,
             had
             took
             counsell
             together
             ,
             and
             concluded
             to
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             in
             the
             second
             Moneth
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             on
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             King
             established
             their
             Decree
             ,
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             and
             Letters
             .
             When
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             upon
             e
             Mordecai
             his
             Letter
             to
             them
             ,
             had
             in
             a
             publike
             Convocation
             ordained
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             feast
             of
             Purim
             throughout
             every
             generation
             ,
             family
             ,
             province
             ,
             and
             city
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             great
             deliverance
             from
             Hamans
             conspiracy
             against
             them
             ,
             Queene
             Esther
             and
             Mordecai
             wrote
             with
             all
             authority
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             this
             Feast
             and
             Decree
             ,
             by
             their
             Letters
             ,
             &
             the
             Decree
             of
             
               Esther
               .
               Yea
               ,
               we
               read
               ,
            
             that
             when
             the
             f
             Presidents
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Counsellours
             ,
             and
             Captains
             of
             King
             Darius
             ,
             to
             entrap
             Daniel
             ,
             moved
             him
             to
             establish
             a
             royall
             Statute
             ,
             
             and
             make
             a
             firme
             Decree
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             should
             aske
             a
             petition
             of
             any
             god
             or
             man
             for
             thirty
             dayes
             ,
             save
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             hee
             should
             bee
             cast
             into
             the
             Lyons
             denne
             :
             they
             brought
             this
             Decree
             to
             Darius
             to
             establish
             and
             signe
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             bee
             changed
             ,
             requesting
             him
             to
             signe
             it
             ,
             who
             did
             it
             accordingly
             ;
             
               else
               it
               had
               not
               been
               obligatory
               .
               And
               wee
               likewise
               find
               in
            
             g
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             when
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Nineveh
             and
             his
             great
             men
             ,
             upon
             Jonah
             his
             preaching
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             Decree
             for
             a
             publike
             Fast
             ,
             the
             King
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             published
             it
             to
             bee
             observed
             ,
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             .
          
           
             
               To
               come
               to
               Councells
               ,
               under
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Emperours
               .
               The
               first
               famous
               Synod
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               with
               the
            
             Constitutions
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             therein
             compiled
             ,
             were
             h
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Imperiall
             Edicts
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             sate
             President
             in
             it
             .
             Edictum
             quod
             quidem
             pondus
             habebat
             &
             autoritatem
             ,
             cum
             hac
             Epistola
             Imperator
             in
             singulas
             misit
             Civitates
             ;
             writes
             i
             Eusebius
             :
             
               Who
               records
               further
               of
               him
            
             ,
             k
             That
             hee
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             consigned
             ,
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             the
             Canons
             made
             by
             Bishops
             in
             publike
             Councells
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             not
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Princes
             of
             other
             Nations
             to
             abrogate
             the
             things
             which
             were
             decreed
             by
             them
             :
             
               Which
               had
               been
               invalid
               ,
               without
               his
               Imperiall
               confirmation
               .
            
             *
             
               The
               Councell
               kept
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               under
               Pope
            
             Sylvester
             ,
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             subscription
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             Helena
             his
             mother
             .
             
               The
               second
            
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             finished
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             ,
             sent
             them
             with
             this
             Epistle
             to
             Theodosius
             the
             Elder
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             ratifie
             them
             ;
             l
             In
             the
             beginning
             ,
             verily
             ,
             of
             our
             writing
             to
             your
             Piety
             ,
             wee
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             constituted
             the
             government
             of
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             peace
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             CONFIRMATION
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             :
             But
             giving
             God
             due
             thanks
             ,
             wee
             likewise
             referre
             to
             your
             Majesty
             those
             necessary
             things
             which
             are
             acted
             in
             the
             sacred
             Councell
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             time
             wee
             assembled
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             by
             your
             Majesties
             command
             ,
             wee
             have
             first
             of
             all
             renued
             our
             mutuall
             concord
             between
             us
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             certaine
             Conclusions
             or
             Canons
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             approved
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Fathers
             assembled
             at
             Nice
             ,
             and
             have
             rejected
             ,
             with
             extreme
             execration
             and
             detestation
             ,
             the
             preverse
             heresies
             ,
             and
             wicked
             opinions
             which
             have
             sprung
             up
             against
             it
             .
             Moreover
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             setling
             and
             ordering
             of
             the
             state
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             wee
             have
             enacted
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             certaine
             Canons
             ,
             all
             which
             wee
             have
             annexed
             to
             this
             our
             Writing
             .
             Wee
             therefore
             beseech
             your
             Clemency
             ,
             (
             VT
             PER
             LITERAS
             TVAE
             PIET
             ATIS
             RATVM
             ESSE
             IVBEAS
             CONFIRMES
             QVE
             CONCILII
             DECRETVM
             ,
             )
             that
             by
             your
             Majesties
             Letters
             you
             would
             command
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             to
             bee
             ratified
             ,
             and
             confirme
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             honoured
             the
             Church
             with
             those
             Letters
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             have
             called
             us
             together
             ,
             so
             you
             would
             likewise
             CORROBORATE
             WITH
             YOVR
             DECREE
             AND
             SEALE
             ,
             THE
             SVMME
             AND
             CONCLVSION
             OF
             THOSE
             THINGS
             WHICH
             ARE
             DECREED
             .
             
               And
               hereupon
               (
               writes
            
             m
             Nicephorus
             )
             CONSTITVTIONE
             QVO
             QVE
             IMPERATOR
             SANXIT
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             enacted
             by
             his
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             should
             bee
             firme
             and
             perpetuall
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Churches
             in
             all
             places
             should
             bee
             committed
             to
             those
             who
             professed
             one
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             subsistence
             of
             three
             Persons
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             honour
             and
             glory
             :
             And
             likewise
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             abhered
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             this
             faith
             ,
             should
             not
             keep
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             assemblies
             ,
             nor
             should
             not
             presume
             thenceforth
             to
             preach
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             have
             power
             to
             elect
             or
             consecrate
             any
             one
             :
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             fined
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             other
             Citizens
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               Edicts
               of
               his
               are
               Registred
               verbatim
               by
            
             n
             Justinian
             .
             
               The
               Synod
            
             o
             of
             Ancyra
             sent
             Legates
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             informing
             him
             ,
             that
             Eudoxius
             did
             study
             to
             deprave
             the
             Faith
             ,
             requesting
             him
             TO
             CONFIRME
             THOSE
             THINGS
             which
             were
             decreed
             at
             
               Sardice
               ,
               Syrnium
            
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Synods
             .
             
               So
               the
            
             Catholike
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             p
             write
             to
             the
             same
             Constantius
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             to
             heare
             their
             Orators
             ,
             who
             should
             declare
             unto
             him
             the
             Sentence
             of
             that
             their
             Councell
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             permit
             any
             innovation
             or
             change
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             rest
             in
             those
             things
             which
             were
             lawfully
             defined
             ,
             and
             decreed
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             added
             to
             ,
             or
             detracted
             from
             their
             Constitutions
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             all
             might
             remaine
             untouched
             and
             intire
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             preserved
             by
             the
             piety
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             till
             that
             time
             .
             q
             
               The
               Councell
               of
            
             Africk
             ,
             
               Can.
               25.
               to
               32
               ,
               34
               ,
               42
               ,
            
             51
             ,
             59
             ,
             60.
             and
             the
             Bishops
             therein
             assembled
             ,
             make
             divers
             petitions
             and
             requests
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Honorius
             ,
             and
             the
             temporall
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             reforme
             Idolatry
             ,
             suppresse
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             reform
             many
             abuses
             ,
             by
             them
             complained
             of
             ,
             by
             their
             Lawes
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             to
             ratifie
             their
             Canons
             against
             them
             ,
             sending
             their
             Legates
             to
             the
             Emperor
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             r
             
               The
               Bishops
            
             in
             the
             third
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             write
             to
             Gallimar
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             supplicating
             ,
             and
             beseeching
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             ayd
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             impugned
             ,
             and
             speedily
             to
             correct
             their
             madnesse
             and
             tyranny
             that
             inclined
             to
             heresie
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             ſ
             beseeched
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             godly
             Letters
             hee
             would
             ratifie
             and
             confirme
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             :
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             CONFIRMED
             ALL
             THINGS
             BY
             A
             GENERALL
             LAW
             ,
             that
             were
             determined
             in
             that
             generall
             Councell
             ;
             
               saith
               the
            
             t
             first
             Action
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               .
               Martianus
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               generall
               Councell
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               speaks
               thus
            
             ,
             u
             Wee
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             have
             thought
             good
             to
             bee
             present
             in
             this
             Synod
             ,
             TO
             CONFIRME
             THE
             FAITH
             ,
             not
             to
             shew
             our
             power
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               this
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               the
               close
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             x
             SACRO
             NOSTRAE
             SERENITATIS
             EDICTO
             VENERANDAM
             Synodum
             CONFIRMAMVS
             ,
             By
             the
             holy
             Edict
             of
             our
             Majesty
             Wee
             confirme
             that
             Reverend
             Synod
             :
             
               Which
               hee
               ratified
               with
               this
               Edict
               ,
            
             y
             Let
             no
             Clergy-man
             ,
             Souldier
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             any
             other
             condition
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             henceforth
             publikely
             ,
             in
             assemblies
             met
             together
             ,
             and
             hearing
             them
             ,
             seeking
             from
             hence
             an
             occasion
             of
             tumult
             or
             perfidiousnesse
             ;
             For
             hee
             doth
             injury
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             most
             reverend
             Synod
             ,
             if
             any
             shall
             strive
             to
             debate
             againe
             things
             once
             judged
             ,
             and
             rightly
             ordered
             ;
             when
             as
             those
             things
             concerning
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             controverted
             ,
             are
             known
             to
             be
             defined
             by
             the
             Priests
             which
             met
             together
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             by
             Our
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             decreed
             according
             to
             the
             Apostolicall
             Expositions
             and
             Institutions
             of
             318.
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             150.
             more
             in
             this
             Royall
             City
             :
             For
             punishment
             shall
             not
             bee
             wanting
             to
             the
             contemners
             of
             this
             holy
             Law
             ;
             because
             they
             not
             onely
             goe
             against
             the
             Faith
             ,
             truly
             expounded
             ,
             but
             also
             prophane
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             to
             Jewes
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             by
             this
             contention
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             a
             Clerke
             ,
             who
             shall
             publikely
             adventure
             to
             treat
             of
             Religion
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Clergy-men
             :
             but
             if
             a
             
             Souldier
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             spoyled
             of
             his
             Girdle
             :
             likewise
             others
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             crime
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Free-men
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             banished
             out
             of
             this
             Royall
             City
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Judiciary
             Power
             subjugated
             to
             competent
             punishments
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             Servants
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             corrected
             with
             most
             severe
             chastisements
             .
             
               The
               Emperors
            
             Gratian
             ,
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             
               by
               this
               Imperiall
               Edict
               ,
               confirmed
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               first
               generall
               Councell
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               long
               after
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               as
            
             Constantine
             
               the
               great
               had
               done
               at
               their
               enacting
               .
            
             z
             Vnius
             &
             Summi
             Dei
             Nomen
             ubique
             celebretur
             Niceneae
             Fidei
             dudum
             à
             majoribus
             traditae
             ,
             &
             divinae
             Religionis
             testimonio
             atque
             affertione
             firmatae
             OBSERVANTIA
             SEMPER
             MANSVRA
             TENEAT
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               Pope
            
             Leo
             
               himselfe
               ,
               in
            
             a
             
               sundry
               Epistles
               ,
               exhorts
            
             Theodosius
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             Martianus
             ,
             
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               and
            
             Pulcheria
             
               the
               Emperesse
            
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             concluded
             and
             defined
             in
             the
             Councells
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             and
             Chalcedon
             ,
             against
             the
             Heretiques
             that
             opposed
             them
             :
             to
             ratifie
             and
             maintaine
             the
             Decrees
             of
             these
             Councells
             ,
             by
             their
             Imperiall
             authority
             ,
             to
             represse
             the
             Heretiques
             ,
             and
             disanull
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             2.
             
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             those
             things
             to
             be
             redebated
             ,
             which
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             had
             confirmed
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             suffer
             those
             Heresies
             to
             spring
             up
             again
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             condemned
             .
             
               A
               cleare
               Evidence
               that
               the
               Canons
               and
               Determinations
               of
               generall
               Councells
               are
               no
               wayes
               obligatory
               ,
               and
               altogether
               invalid
               ,
               unlesse
               ratified
               by
               Imperiall
               Edicts
               .
               In
               the
            
             b
             
               Councell
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             Action
             1.
             
               when
               some
               would
               have
               added
               an
               Explanation
               to
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             
               Orientalls
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               that
               consented
               with
               them
               ,
               cryed
               out
               ,
            
             Nemo
             suscepit
             adjectionem
             ,
             nemo
             diminutionem
             :
             Quae
             in
             Nicca
             constituta
             sunt
             ,
             teneant
             ,
             Catholicus
             IMPERATOR
             HOC
             JVSSIT
             .
             
               After
               this
               ,
               upon
               another
               occasion
               ,
               the
               whole
               Synod
               saith
               ,
            
             Quod
             Impertalis
             praecepit
             autoritas
             ,
             omnibus
             modis
             observandum
             est
             :
             Justum
             est
             quae
             à
             piissimo
             Principe
             praecepta
             sunt
             ,
             effectus
             mancipari
             .
             Et
             necesse
             nobis
             erit
             ,
             in
             omnibus
             Imperatoris
             Christi
             amici
             cedere
             jussioni
             .
             Omnia
             referantur
             ad
             cognitionem
             clementiae
             Imperialis
             .
             Postulamus
             ejus
             referri
             clementiae
             :
             Et
             si
             jusserit
             criminali
             causa
             alterum
             pro
             altero
             decertare
             ,
             &
             hoc
             suscipimus
             ,
             praecipuè
             quia
             universalem
             praecepit
             fieri
             Synodum
             .
             Et
             necesse
             est
             majores
             causas
             in
             eum
             reservare
             Concilium
             .
             The
             c
             
               first
               generall
               Councell
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Decrees
               and
               proceedings
               thereof
               ,
               were
               ratified
               by
               the
               Imperiall
               Edicts
               of
            
             Justinian
             
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               who
               summoned
               it
               ,
               yea
               ,
               swayed
               ,
               and
               directed
               it
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               proceed
               ;
               causing
               Pope
            
             Vigilius
             
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Faith
               therein
               ,
               and
               ratifying
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               foure
               first
               generall
               Councells
               .
               In
               the
               third
               Councell
               of
            
             d
             Toledo
             ,
             King
             Reccaredus
             ,
             
               who
               summoned
               it
               ,
               sate
               President
               therein
               ,
               making
               two
               Orations
               to
               the
               Bishops
               assembled
               in
               it
               ,
               exhibiting
               to
               them
               a
               Confession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Queene
            
             Badda
             ,
             
               with
               their
               owne
               hands
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
            
             Ego
             Reccaredus
             Rex
             ,
             fidem
             hanc
             sanctam
             &
             veram
             Confessionem
             ,
             quam
             unà
             per
             totum
             orbem
             Catholica
             confitetur
             Ecclesia
             ,
             corde
             retinens
             ,
             ore
             affirmans
             ,
             mea
             dextra
             ,
             Deo
             protegente
             ,
             subscripsi
             .
             Ego
             Badda
             gloriosa
             Regina
             ,
             hanc
             fidem
             quam
             credidi
             &
             suscepi
             ,
             manu
             mea
             de
             toto
             corde
             subscripsi
             .
             
               This
               Confession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               to
               which
               was
               annexed
               the
               Creeds
               of
               the
               Councells
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               the
               King
               commanded
               to
               be
               publikely
               read
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               it
               might
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               therein
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               all
               the
               Bishops
               in
               that
               Councell
               subscribing
               it
               ;
               and
               
               not
               onely
               they
               ,
               but
               likewise
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               yea
               all
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               Senators
               ,
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               whole
            
             Gothish
             
               Nation
               ;
               among
               whom
               were
            
             Gussinus
             ,
             Fonsa
             ,
             Afrila
             ,
             Achila
             ,
             Flavius
             ,
             
               with
               other
               Noble-men
            
             ,
             ET
             OMNES
             SENIORES
             GOTHORVM
             ,
             ET
             TOTIVS
             GENTIS
             GOTHICAE
             
               (
               who
               were
               present
               and
               had
               voyces
               in
               that
               Councell
               )
            
             subscripserunt
             .
             
               After
               which
               Subscription
               of
               this
               Profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               the
               King
               made
               another
               Oration
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               make
               certaine
               Canons
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Reformation
               of
               Manners
            
             ;
             De
             caetero
             autem
             prohibendis
             insolentium
             moribus
             ME
             A
             VOBIS
             CONSENTIENTE
             CLEMENTIA
             ,
             sententiis
             terminate
             districtioribus
             ,
             &
             firmiore
             disciplina
             ,
             quae
             facienda
             non
             sunt
             ,
             prohibete
             ;
             &
             ea
             quae
             fieri
             debent
             ,
             immobili
             constitutione
             firmate
             .
             
               Whereupon
               they
               compiled
               23.
               
               Canons
               ;
               the
               second
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               reciting
               of
               the
               Creed
               in
               all
               Churches
               every
               Lords
               day
               ,
               hath
               this
               clause
               in
               it
               ,
            
             CONSVLTV
             piissimi
             &
             gloriosissimi
             Reccardi
             Regis
             constituit
             Synodus
             :
             
               The
               eighth
               this
            
             ,
             Jubente
             autem
             &
             consentiente
             Domino
             Reccaredo
             Rege
             ,
             id
             praecepit
             Sacerdotale
             Concilium
             :
             
               The
               tenth
               this
            
             ,
             Annuente
             gloriosissimo
             Domino
             nostro
             Reccaredo
             ,
             hoc
             sanctum
             affirmat
             Concilium
             :
             
               The
               fourteenth
               this
            
             ,
             Suggerente
             Concilio
             ,
             id
             gloriosissimus
             Dominus
             noster
             Canonibus
             inserendum
             praecipit
             :
             
               The
               sixteenth
               this
            
             ,
             Hoc
             cum
             consensu
             gloriosissimi
             Principis
             sancta
             Synodus
             ordinavit
             :
             
               The
               eighteenth
               this
            
             ,
             Ex
             Decreto
             Reccaredi
             Regis
             ,
             simul
             cum
             Sacerdotali
             Concilio
             :
             
               All
               badges
               ,
               that
               those
               Canons
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Kings
               Direction
               ,
               Counsell
               ,
               Decree
               ,
               and
               Command
               :
               Who
               ratified
               them
               all
               with
               this
               publike
               Edict
               ,
            
             b
             Gloriosissimus
             Dominus
             Reccaredus
             Rex
             universis
             sub
             regimine
             nostrae
             potestatis
             consistentibus
             :
             Amatores
             nos
             sui
             faciens
             divina
             veritas
             ,
             nostris
             principaliter
             sensibus
             inspiravit
             ,
             ut
             causa
             instaurandae
             fidei
             ac
             disciplinae
             Ecclesiasticae
             Episcopos
             omnes
             Hispaniae
             nostro
             praesentari
             culmini
             juberemus
             .
             Praecedente
             autem
             diligenti
             &
             cauta
             deliberatione
             ,
             sive
             quae
             ad
             fidem
             conveniunt
             ,
             sive
             quae
             ad
             morum
             correctionem
             respiciunt
             ,
             sensus
             maturitate
             &
             intelligentiae
             gravitate
             constant
             esse
             digesta
             .
             Nostra
             proinde
             autoritas
             id
             omnibus
             ,
             ad
             regnum
             nostrum
             pertinentibus
             jubet
             ,
             ut
             ea
             quae
             definita
             sunt
             in
             hoc
             sancto
             Concilio
             ,
             habito
             in
             urbe
             Toletana
             anno
             regni
             nostri
             feliciter
             quarto
             ,
             nulli
             contemnere
             liceat
             ,
             nullus
             praeterire
             praesumat
             .
             Capitula
             enim
             quae
             nostris
             sensibus
             placita
             ,
             &
             disciplinae
             congrua
             ,
             à
             praesenti
             conscripta
             sunt
             Synodo
             ,
             in
             omni
             autoritate
             ,
             sive
             Clericorum
             ,
             sive
             quorumcunque
             omnium
             ,
             observentur
             &
             maneant
             .
             
               Then
               followes
               a
               Recapitulation
               of
               all
               the
               23.
               
               Canons
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               this
               clause
               ,
            
             Has
             omnes
             Constitutiones
             Ecclesiasticas
             ,
             quas
             summatim
             breviterque
             perstrinximus
             ,
             sicut
             plenius
             in
             Canone
             continentur
             ,
             manere
             perenni
             stabilitate
             sancimus
             .
             Si
             quis
             ergo
             Clericus
             aut
             Laicus
             ,
             harum
             sanctionum
             obediens
             esse
             noluerit
             ,
             si
             Episcopus
             ,
             Presbyter
             ,
             Diaconus
             aut
             Clericus
             fuerit
             ,
             
             ab
             omni
             Concilio
             excommunicationi
             subjaceat
             :
             si
             verò
             Laicus
             fuerit
             ,
             
             &
             honestioris
             loci
             persona
             est
             ,
             medietatem
             facultatum
             suarum
             amittat
             ,
             fisci
             juribus
             profuturam
             :
             si
             verò
             minoris
             loci
             persona
             est
             ,
             amissione
             rerum
             suarum
             mulctatus
             ,
             in
             exilium
             deputetur
             .
             Flavius
             Reccardus
             Rex
             hanc
             deliberationem
             ,
             quam
             cum
             sancta
             definimus
             Synodo
             ,
             CONFIRMANS
             SVBSCRIPSI
             :
             
               Then
               followes
               the
               Subscription
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               others
               :
               A
               pregnant
               testimony
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               in
               Councells
               have
               no
               power
               at
               all
               to
               debate
               and
               determine
               any
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               Constitutions
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Princes
               License
               ;
               that
               all
               their
               Constitutions
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Determinations
               ,
               without
               his
               
               Confirmation
               are
               invalid
               ,
               and
               not
               binding
               :
               That
               Lay-men
               have
               definitive
               voyces
               in
               Councells
               ,
               and
               have
               confirmed
               them
               with
               their
               Subscriptions
               ;
               and
               that
               Councells
               in
               ancient
               times
               were
               no
               other
               but
               Parliaments
               ;
               wherein
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               (
               not
               the
               Clergy
               onely
               )
               assembled
               ,
               to
               make
               Lawes
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               conclude
               of
               matters
               of
               Faith
               :
               Of
               which
               more
               anon
               ,
               in
               its
               due
               place
               .
               The
            
             c
             
               Decrees
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               first
               Councell
               of
            
             Matiiscon
             
               were
               ratified
               by
               the
               Royall
               Edict
               of
               King
            
             Guntramnus
             ,
             
               who
               summoned
               it
               ;
               which
               begins
               and
               concludes
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               Guntramnus
            
             Rex
             Francorum
             omnibus
             Pontificibus
             ,
             ac
             universis
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             &
             cunctis
             judicibus
             in
             regione
             nostra
             constitutis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cuncta
             ergo
             quae
             hujus
             Edicti
             tenore
             decrevimns
             ,
             perpetualiter
             volumus
             custodiri
             ;
             quia
             in
             sancta
             Synodo
             Matisconensi
             haec
             omnia
             (
             sicut
             nostis
             )
             studuimus
             diffinire
             ,
             quae
             praesenti
             autoritate
             vulgamus
             .
             Subscriptio
             Domini
             Guntramni
             Regis
             ,
             data
             sub
             die
             4.
             
             Idus
             Novemb.
             24.
             
             Regni
             supra
             scripti
             Regis
             .
             The
             d
             
               fourth
               Councell
               of
            
             Toledo
             ,
             
               after
               it
               had
               decreed
               Church
               affaires
               in
               73.
               
               Canons
               ,
               by
               King
            
             Sisenandus
             
               his
               command
               ,
               who
               summoned
               his
               Bishops
               to
            
             Toledo
             ,
             Aera
             .
             681.
             
             VT
             EJVS
             IMPERIIS
             AT
             QVEjVSSIS
             communis
             ab
             ipsis
             agitaretur
             de
             quibusdam
             Ecclesiae
             disciplinis
             tractatus
             ;
             
               and
               entred
               into
               the
               Synod
            
             ,
             cum
             magnificentissimis
             &
             nobilissimis
             viris
             ,
             
               exhorting
               the
               Synod
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               mindfull
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               their
               diligence
               to
               confirme
               to
               him
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               ,
               whiles
               they
               have
               come
               into
               use
               through
               negligence
               ,
               have
               by
               usurpation
               procured
               a
               license
               to
               themselves
               against
               Ecclesiasticall
               manners
               :
               Which
               Synod
               rejoycing
               at
               these
               his
               admonitions
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               and
               their
               owne
               desire
               ,
               having
               made
               so
               many
               Canons
               concerning
               Religion
               and
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               close
               up
               their
               Constitutions
               with
               a
               Canon
               of
               State
               ,
               concerning
               the
            
             Oath
             of
             allegiance
             of
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             
               and
               their
               loyalty
               towards
               them
               in
               the
               carriage
               ;
               establishing
               the
               Title
               of
            
             Sisenandus
             ,
             
               as
               lawfull
               ,
               against
               all
               others
               claimes
               .
               Now
               all
               those
               Canons
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               made
               by
               the
               License
               and
               Direction
               of
               this
               King
               ,
            
             e
             (
             cujus
             tanta
             devotio
             erga
             Deum
             exta●t
             ,
             ut
             non
             solum
             in
             rebus
             humanis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             causis
             divinis
             solicitus
             maneat
             ,
             
               say
               this
               Councell
               ,
               to
               his
               honour
               ;
               )
               so
               they
               were
               likewise
               ratified
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               close
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
            
             f
             Definitis
             itaque
             his
             quae
             superius
             comprehensa
             sunt
             ,
             ANNVENTE
             RELIGIOSISSIMO
             PRINCIPE
             (
             cujus
             devotio
             nos
             ad
             hoc
             decretum
             salutiserum
             convocavit
             )
             placuit
             deinde
             ,
             nulla
             re
             impediente
             ,
             a
             quolibet
             nostrum
             ea
             ,
             quae
             constituta
             sunt
             ,
             temerari
             ,
             sed
             cuncta
             salubri
             consilio
             conservari
             :
             The
             g
             
               fourth
               Canon
               of
               this
               Councell
               shewes
               ,
               that
            
             Judges
             and
             Lay-men
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             present
             in
             Councells
             .
             
               In
               the
            
             *
             
               fifth
               Councell
               of
            
             Toledo
             ,
             King
             Chintillanus
             ,
             
               who
               summoned
               it
               ,
               entred
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               with
               the
               Nobles
               and
               Elders
               of
               his
               Palace
               ,
            
             atque
             hanc
             institutionem
             ,
             quam
             EX
             PRAECEPTO
             EJVS
             ,
             &
             decreto
             nostro
             sancimus
             ,
             divina
             inspiratione
             PRAEMISIT
             ;
             scilicet
             ,
             ut
             in
             c●ncto
             regno
             à
             Deo
             sibi
             concesso
             ,
             specialis
             &
             propria
             haec
             religiosa
             omni
             tempore
             teneatur
             observantia
             ,
             &c.
             
               saith
               the
               Prologue
               and
               first
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councell
               :
               So
               that
               hee
               both
               prescribed
               and
               ratified
               the
               Canons
               of
               this
               Councell
               ;
               the
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               and
               8.
               
               Canons
               whereof
               concerne
               the
               State
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Crowne
               ,
               Title
               ,
               and
               Succession
               .
               The
               Canons
               of
               the
            
             h
             
               sixth
               Councell
               of
            
             Toledo
             ,
             
               were
               ratified
               by
               King
            
             Chintillanus
             ,
             
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               his
               Nobles
               and
               great
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               2
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Canons
               ,
               
               which
               determine
               of
               State
               affaires
               ,
               touching
               the
               King
               and
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               confirme
               the
               Canons
               formerly
               made
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               Kings
               consent
               ,
            
             Cui
             omnium
             gubernatio
             superno
             constat
             delegata
             judicio
             ;
             
               but
               most
               apparently
               by
               the
               third
               Canon
               ,
            
             Inspiramine
             summi
             Dei
             Excellentissimus
             &
             Christianissimus
             Princeps
             ardore
             fidei
             inflammatus
             ,
             cùm
             regni
             sui
             Sacerdotibus
             praevaricationes
             &
             superstitiones
             Judaeorum
             eradicare
             elegit
             funditus
             ,
             nec
             sinit
             degere
             in
             regno
             suo
             eum
             ,
             qui
             non
             sit
             Catholicus
             :
             ob
             cujus
             fervorem
             fidei
             gratias
             Omnipotenti
             Domino
             coelorum
             agimus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quocirca
             consonam
             CVM
             EO
             corde
             &
             ore
             promulgamus
             Deo
             placituram
             sententiam
             ,
             SIMVL
             ETIAM
             CVM
             SVORVM
             OPTIMATVM
             ILLVSTRIVMQVE
             VIRORVM
             CONSENSV
             ET
             DELIBERATIONE
             SANCIMVS
             :
             
               (
               A
               cleare
               evidence
               that
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               had
               voyces
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               nature
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               the
               State
               Canons
               of
               it
               manifest
               .
               )
            
             Vt
             quisquis
             succedentium
             temporum
             regni
             sortitus
             fuerit
             apicem
             ,
             non
             ante
             conscendat
             regiam
             sedem
             ,
             quàm
             inter
             reliqua
             conditionum
             sacramenta
             pollicitus
             fuerit
             ,
             hanc
             se
             Catholicam
             non
             permissurum
             eos
             violare
             fidem
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               the
            
             i
             
               eighth
               Councell
               of
            
             Toledo
             ;
             King
             Recessuinthus
             ,
             
               who
               called
               it
               ,
               entred
               into
               the
               Synod
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               elegant
               ,
               pious
               Oration
               to
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               assembled
               in
               it
               ;
               after
               which
               hee
               exhibited
               a
               Roll
               of
               those
               things
               and
               Canons
               which
               hee
               desired
               to
               be
               publikely
               ratified
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               written
               in
               his
               Royall
               name
               ,
               comprising
               therein
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               ratifying
               the
               Faith
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               foure
               first
               generall
               Councells
               ;
               which
               hee
               thus
               subscribed
               ,
            
             In
             nomine
             Domini
             ,
             
               Flavius
               Recessuinthus
            
             Rex
             ,
             hanc
             fidei
             &
             bonae
             voluntatis
             meae
             deliberationem
             manu
             mea
             subscripsi
             .
             
               The
               twelfth
               Canon
               of
               this
               Councell
               concernes
               State
               businesses
               :
               and
               all
               those
               Canons
               were
               published
               ,
               and
               ratified
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               ,
               as
               these
               words
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               twelfth
               Canon
               evidence
               ,
            
             Hujus
             quoque
             sententiae
             fortitudine
             vel
             vigore
             decreti
             nostri
             seriem
             ,
             quam
             in
             serenissimi
             Domini
             nostri
             Recessuinthi
             Regis
             EDIDIMVS
             NOMINE
             ,
             pro
             rebus
             à
             divae
             memoriae
             Patre
             suo
             quolibet
             titulo
             conquisitis
             ,
             decernimus
             omnino
             constare
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               divers
            
             k
             
               Earles
               and
               Nobles
               subscribed
               their
               names
               ,
               in
               ratification
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               as
            
             Odoacer
             ,
             Osilo
             ,
             Adulphus
             ,
             Babilo
             ,
             Ataculphus
             ,
             Ellae
             ,
             Paulus
             ,
             Euuntius
             ,
             Rucchila
             ,
             Afrila
             ,
             Venedmus
             ,
             Faudila
             ,
             Euredus
             ,
             Cunsredus
             ,
             Froila
             ,
             
               with
               other
               Earles
               .
               This
               Councell
               published
               a
               Decree
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               ,
               concerning
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               State
               Government
               ,
               (
               which
               manifests
               it
               to
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               compacted
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Temporalty
               as
               the
               Clergy
               )
               and
               King
            
             Recessuinthus
             ,
             
               himselfe
               ,
               promulgated
               a
               Law
               therein
               ,
               in
               ratification
               of
               that
               decree
               of
               theirs
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               at
               large
               recorded
               by
            
             l
             Surius
             .
             The
             m
             
               ninth
               and
               tenth
               Councells
               of
            
             Toledo
             
               were
               called
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               same
            
             Recessuinthus
             ,
             
               for
               whom
               the
               Prelates
               in
               these
               Councells
               oft-times
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               ;
               doing
               all
               things
               by
               his
               direction
               ,
               assent
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               name
               ,
            
             Opitulante
             miseratione
             divina
             ,
             &
             gloriosissimi
             Recessuinthi
             Principis
             inhoerente
             voluntate
             religiosa
             .
             
               The
               eleventh
               Councell
               of
            
             Toledo
             
               was
               ratified
               by
            
             KingVvambanus
             ,
             n
             Cujus
             hortatu
             aggregandi
             nobis
             facultas
             data
             est
             ,
             &
             oportuna
             corrigendis
             praeparata
             est
             disciplina
             .
             Iste
             est
             ergo
             tenor
             fidei
             nostrae
             ,
             qui
             &
             à
             capite
             copiosè
             profluxit
             ,
             &
             à
             membris
             probatus
             gloriosè
             emicuit
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Prologue
               of
               the
            
             Bishops
             
               assembled
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               and
               the
               sixteenth
               Canon
               of
               it
               .
            
             Constantinus
             Pogonatus
             ,
             
               as
               hee
               called
               the
            
             o
             
               sixth
               generall
               Councell
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             
               by
               his
               writs
               ,
               so
               hee
               sate
               President
               therein
               ,
               with
               divers
               of
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Senators
               ;
               ordered
               ,
               swayed
               ,
               directed
               all
               things
               in
               it
               ;
               ratifying
               the
               Acts
               and
               Decrees
               thereof
               both
               by
               his
               Subscription
               and
               Imperiall
               Lawes
               .
               Hence
               wee
               so
            
             p
             
               often
               read
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               these
               and
               the
               like
               passages
               ,
            
             Praesidente
             eodem
             piissimo
             &
             Christo
             amabili
             Imperatore
             Constantino
             .
             Piissimus
             Imperator
             Constantinus
             dixit
             :
             sancta
             Synodus
             dixit
             .
             Quod
             &
             nunc
             à
             vestra
             serenitate
             piè
             jussum
             est
             ,
             fiat
             :
             Constantinus
             piissimus
             Imperator
             ,
             &
             sancta
             Synodus
             dixerunt
             .
             Constantinus
             piissimus
             Imperator
             dixit
             ;
             Sufficiunt
             &
             quae
             hodierna
             die
             relicta
             sunt
             ;
             reliqua
             verò
             in
             sequenti
             secretario
             religantur
             .
             Meminit
             vestra
             pietas
             &
             haec
             sancta
             Synodus
             .
             Residentibus
             quoque
             gloriosissimis
             Patriciis
             &
             Consulibus
             ,
             ex
             latere
             venerandissimi
             ,
             piissimi
             &
             Christi
             amatoris
             Imperatoris
             nostri
             Constantini
             .
             Gloriosissimi
             Judices
             dixerunt
             .
             Diversis
             vicibus
             in
             praesentia
             piissimi
             nostri
             Domini
             &
             magni
             Imperatoric
             &
             cuncti
             nostri
             Concilii
             interrogatus
             fuit
             .
             Gloriosi
             Judices
             dixerunt
             ;
             Sufficiunt
             ,
             quae
             hodierna
             die
             acta
             sunt
             :
             Releguntur
             ista
             ,
             &c.
             
             q
             Subscriptio
             piissimi
             &
             Christo
             dilecti
             Constantini
             Imperatoris
             ,
             legimus
             ,
             &
             subscripsimus
             .
             Constantinus
             piissimus
             Imperator
             dixit
             .
             Edicat
             sanctum
             &
             universale
             Concilium
             ,
             si
             cum
             consensu
             omnium
             Episcoporum
             promulgata
             est
             definitio
             ,
             quae
             ad
             praesens
             relicta
             est
             .
             Sanctum
             Concilium
             exclamavit
             .
             Omnes
             ità
             credimus
             ;
             Vna
             fides
             ;
             Omnes
             idipsum
             sentimus
             ;
             Omnes
             consentientes
             &
             amplectentes
             subscripsimus
             :
             Orthodoxe
             omnia
             credimus
             .
             Multos
             annos
             Imperatori
             ,
             &c.
             Sancta
             Synodus
             exclamavit
             .
             Multos
             annos
             Imperatori
             ;
             Christo
             dilecto
             Imperatori
             multos
             annos
             .
             Pium
             &
             Christianum
             Imperatorem
             Domine
             conserva
             .
             ORTHODOXAM
             FIDEM
             TV
             CONFIRMASTI
             .
             Aeterna
             memoria
             Imperatori
             ,
             aeternum
             permaneat
             vestrum
             Imperium
             .
             
               At
               the
            
             r
             
               end
               of
               the
               18
               th
            
             .
             Action
             
               of
               this
               Councell
               follow
               two
               Imperiall
               Edicts
               of
            
             Constantine
             Pogonatus
             ,
             
               ratifying
               the
               Actions
               and
               Determinations
               thereof
               ,
               under
               severe
               penalties
               :
               in
               the
               later
               of
               which
               he
               saith
               thus
               of
               his
               owne
               Subscription
               and
               Ratification
               of
               that
               Synod
               ,
            
             In
             qua
             &
             Imperium
             nostrum
             subscripsit
             ,
             &
             per
             pia
             dicta
             nostra
             COMPROBAVIT
             EAM
             .
             Pope
             Leo
             
               the
               second
               ,
               in
            
             ſ
             
               his
               Epistle
               to
               this
               pious
               Emperor
               ,
               highly
               approved
               and
               applauded
               this
               his
               piety
               ,
               zeale
               ,
               and
               princely
               care
               for
               advancing
               Religion
               ,
               suppressing
               heresies
               and
               schismes
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Acts
               and
               proceedings
               in
               this
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               testifying
               his
               assent
               thereto
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               worthy
               to
               bee
               ranked
               with
               those
               other
               famous
               generall
               Councells
               held
               before
               it
               ;
               exhorting
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               securely
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               raised
               her
               up
               such
               a
               Defender
               and
               Benefactor
               ,
            
             cujus
             studio
             orthodoxa
             fides
             recollecto
             splendore
             toto
             orbe
             irradiat
             ,
             fideles
             omnes
             gratiam
             referentes
             exultant
             ,
             infideles
             moeror
             atque
             dejectio
             comprimit
             &
             confundit
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             Christi
             de
             cunctis
             oppressionibus
             liberatae
             respirant
             ,
             donis
             Imperialibus
             confoventur
             ,
             principali
             praesidio
             muniuntur
             :
             
               So
               farre
               were
               Popes
               in
               those
               dayes
               from
               carping
               at
               Emperors
               proceedings
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               their
               Presidentship
               and
               presence
               in
               generall
               Councells
               .
               Neither
               did
               this
            
             Constantine
             
               onely
               ,
               but
               likewise
            
             Justinian
             
               the
               second
               ,
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               Successor
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               confirme
               the
               Decrees
               and
               Canons
               of
               this
               generall
               Synod
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               those
               Canons
               in
            
             Trullus
             ,
             
               with
               his
               Imperiall
               Edict
               ;
               causing
               all
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               Senate
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Captaines
               ,
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               subscribe
               it
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               records
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Pope
            
             John
             ;
             t
             In
             nomine
             Domini
             Dei
             &
             Salvatoris
             nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             Imperator
             
               Caesar
               Flavius
               Justinianus
            
             ,
             fidelis
             in
             Jesu
             Christo
             ,
             pacificus
             ,
             pius
             ,
             perpetum
             
             petuus
             Augustus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Magnum
             studium
             ,
             magnam
             sollicitudinem
             nos
             habentes
             pro
             stabilitate
             immaculatae
             Christianorum
             fidei
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quia
             Synodalia
             gesta
             ,
             eorumque
             definitionem
             ,
             quam
             &
             instituere
             noscitur
             sanctum
             sextum
             Concilium
             ,
             quod
             congregatum
             est
             in
             tempore
             sancta
             memoriae
             nostri
             Patris
             ,
             in
             hanc
             à
             Deo
             conservandam
             regiam
             urbem
             ,
             apud
             quosdam
             nostros
             Judices
             remiserunt
             .
             Neque
             omnino
             praevidimus
             alterum
             aliquem
             apud
             se
             detinere
             ea
             ,
             sine
             nostra
             piissima
             Serenitate
             ;
             eo
             quod
             Nos
             copiosos
             misericordia
             noster
             Deus
             custodes
             constituit
             immaculatae
             Christianorum
             fidei
             :
             sed
             mox
             adduximus
             nostros
             Patres
             sanctissimos
             ac
             beatissimos
             Patriarchas
             ,
             &
             *
             sacratissimum
             Senatum
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             Deo
             amabiles
             Motropolitas
             &
             Episcopos
             ,
             qui
             hîc
             in
             regia
             urbe
             commorantur
             ;
             &
             dcinceps
             Militantes
             incolas
             sancti
             Palatii
             ,
             necnon
             &
             ex
             Collegiis
             popularibus
             ,
             &
             ab
             excubitoribus
             :
             insuper
             etiam
             quosdam
             de
             Christo
             dilectis
             exercitibus
             ,
             tam
             ab
             à
             Deo
             conservando
             Imperiali
             obsequio
             ,
             quamque
             ab
             Orientali
             Thraciano
             ,
             similiter
             &
             ab
             Armeniano
             ,
             etiam
             ab
             exercitu
             Italiae
             ,
             deinde
             ex
             Cabarisnianis
             ,
             &
             Septensian●s
             ,
             seu
             de
             Sardinia
             atque
             de
             Africano
             exercitu
             ;
             qui
             ad
             nostram
             pietatem
             ingressi
             sunt
             ,
             &
             jussimus
             praefatas
             Synodaelium
             gestorum
             chartas
             in
             medium
             adduci
             ,
             &
             CORAM
             SVPRADICTIS
             OMNIBVS
             LECTIONEM
             EORVM
             FIERI
             ,
             OMNESQVE
             DILIGENTER
             AVDIENTES
             SIGNARE
             IPSAS
             FECIMVS
             :
             quorum
             auditorum
             universitas
             in
             nostris
             manibus
             eas
             praebuit
             chartas
             ,
             ut
             debeamus
             nos
             tenendo
             inviolatas
             conservare
             ipsas
             ,
             ut
             non
             licentia
             fuerit
             in
             quolibet
             tempore
             his
             ,
             qui
             timorem
             Dei
             nolunt
             habere
             ,
             aliquid
             corrumpere
             aut
             submutare
             ab
             his
             ,
             quae
             inserta
             sunt
             in
             praenominatis
             Synodalibus
             gestis
             ;
             quas
             totas
             chart
             as
             benè
             definitas
             in
             temporibus
             sanctae
             memoriae
             nostrae
             Patris
             ,
             ex
             probabilibus
             sanctis
             Patribus
             ,
             qui
             propriae
             linguae
             &
             manuum
             fidem
             apud
             Dominum
             nostrum
             Jesum
             Christum
             verumque
             Deum
             existentem
             ,
             confirmasse
             dignoscitur
             ,
             &
             consitentes
             eam
             docuisse
             ,
             nos
             speramus
             clementissimum
             nostrum
             Deum
             :
             quia
             usque
             dum
             noster
             spiritus
             statutus
             est
             ex
             Deo
             esse
             ,
             in
             nobis
             ipsas
             chartas
             illibatas
             &
             incommutabiles
             semper
             conservabimus
             .
             
               These
               Canons
               ,
               which
               were
               compiled
               by
               his
               command
               in
               that
               Synod
               after
               his
               Fathers
               decease
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               sent
               unto
               him
               to
               peruse
               and
               ratifie
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               last
               clause
               of
               their
               Oration
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               prefixed
               before
               them
               by
               way
               of
               a
               Preface
            
             ;
             q
             Propterea
             ergo
             tuae
             pietatis
             jussu
             in
             hac
             Dei
             observatrice
             &
             imperante
             urbe
             congressi
             ,
             sacros
             Canones
             conscripsimus
             .
             Quamobrèm
             tuam
             Pietatem
             rogamus
             ,
             eas
             quae
             prius
             in
             hac
             Dei
             observatrice
             Civitate
             à
             congregatis
             sub
             bonae
             memoriae
             Imperatore
             nostro
             Patribus
             editae
             sunt
             ,
             voces
             tibi
             adducentes
             ,
             ut
             quemadmodum
             Ecclesiae
             scriptis
             Ecclesiam
             bonorasti
             ,
             sic
             &
             eorum
             quae
             per
             viros
             pios
             &
             synceros
             decreta
             sunt
             ,
             finem
             obsignes
             .
             
               The
               resolution
               therefore
               of
               this
               generall
               Synod
               was
               ,
               That
               they
               could
               make
               no
               Canons
               but
               by
               the
               Emperors
               license
               and
               command
               ,
               nor
               promulge
               any
               but
               such
               as
               hee
               should
               first
               approve
               and
               confirme
               .
               The
               12.
               and
               13.
               
               Councells
               of
            
             Toledo
             ,
             
               assembled
               by
               King
            
             Eringius
             ,
             
               were
               in
               verity
               nought
               else
               but
               Parliaments
               :
               for
               first
               ,
               the
               temporall
               Governours
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               all
            
             Spaine
             
               were
               present
               in
               them
            
             ,
             r
             Praesto
             sunt
             religiosi
             provinciarum
             Rectores
             ,
             &
             clarissimorum
             ordinum
             totius
             Hispaniae
             Duces
             ,
             &
             illustres
             aulae
             regiae
             viri
             ;
             quos
             interesse
             huic
             sancto
             Concilio
             delegit
             nostra
             Sublimitas
             ;
             &
             clarissimi
             nostri
             Palatij
             Seniores
             ,
             sublimiumque
             virorum
             Nobilitas
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               in
               both
               Councells
               ;
               and
               these
               had
               decisive
               voyces
               .
               Secondly
               ,
            
             ſ
             
               the
               King
               in
               those
               Councells
               made
               two
               
               severall
               Speeches
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               gave
               to
               them
               severall
               writings
               ,
               concerning
               such
               things
               as
               hee
               desired
               to
               have
               enacted
               ;
               commanding
               both
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               Senators
               ,
               Captaines
               ,
               Courtiers
               ,
               and
               Councells
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Prelates
               in
               those
               two
               Councells
               ,
               to
               draw
               those
               Scrolls
               hee
               gave
               them
               into
               severall
               Heads
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               Canons
               ;
               expunging
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               absurd
               ,
               and
               correcting
               all
               things
               contrary
               to
               justice
               ,
               both
               in
               those
               Scrolls
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Lawes
               ;
               prescribing
               them
               in
               generall
               Heads
               what
               Lawes
               to
               make
               ,
               but
               referring
               the
               particular
               forming
               and
               penning
               of
               them
               to
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               those
               Councells
               hee
               desires
               them
               to
               rectifie
               and
               confirme
               the
               Lawes
               hee
               delivered
               them
               in
               Writing
               ,
               (
               many
               of
               which
               are
               meerly
               of
               State
               affaires
               ,
               and
               temporall
               matters
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Kings
               title
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               )
               and
               when
               those
               Councells
               had
               made
               Lawes
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               directions
               in
               writing
               ,
               hee
               then
               confirmed
               them
               both
               by
               his
               Royall
               Subscription
               and
               Edicts
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             t
             In
             nomine
             Domini
             ,
             
               Havius
               Eringius
            
             Rex
             :
             magna
             salus
             populi
             gentisque
             nostri
             ac
             regni
             conquiritur
             ,
             si
             haec
             Synodalium
             decreta
             gestorum
             ,
             sicut
             pie
             devotionis
             nostrae
             studio
             acta
             sunt
             ,
             ita
             inconvulsibilis
             legis
             nostrae
             valido
             oraculo
             confirmentur
             :
             ut
             quod
             sercuissimo
             Celsitudinis
             nostrae
             jussu
             venerandis
             Patribus
             &
             clarissimis
             Palatij
             nostri
             Senioribus
             discreta
             titulorum
             exaratione
             est
             edictum
             ,
             praesentis
             hujus
             legis
             nostrae
             edicto
             ab
             aemulis
             defendatur
             .
             Est
             enim
             haec
             ipsa
             definitio
             Canonum
             ,
             sub
             isto
             notata
             ordine
             titulorum
             .
             
               Then
               follow
               the
               Acts
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Councells
               ,
               (
               made
               by
               the
               Kings
               direction
               and
               assent
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Scrolls
               delivered
               by
               him
               to
               these
               two
               Councells
               manifest
               ,
               )
               with
               the
               Subscriptions
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Nobles
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Kings
               Edict
               of
               confirmation
               ,
               which
               recites
               them
               ,
               proceeds
               thus
               ,
            
             Quibus
             omnibus
             Synodalibus
             gestis
             decretis
             atque
             peractis
             ,
             &
             debitam
             reverentiam
             honoris
             impendimus
             ,
             &
             patulum
             autoritatis
             nostrae
             vigorem
             his
             innectare
             properamus
             .
             Ideo
             praemissas
             has
             constitutiones
             Synodicas
             à
             praesenti
             die
             vel
             tempore
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             ab
             octavo
             Calendas
             February
             ,
             anno
             primo
             regni
             nostri
             ,
             nullus
             audeat
             contemnere
             ,
             nullus
             etiam
             praeterire
             ,
             nemo
             earundem
             constitutionum
             audeat
             jura
             convellere
             ,
             nullus
             temerator
             haec
             decreta
             subvertere
             .
             Nemo
             illicitator
             vel
             contemptor
             vigorem
             his
             institutionibus
             subtrahat
             ,
             sed
             generaliter
             per
             cunctas
             regni
             nostri
             provincias
             haec
             Canonum
             instituta
             nostrae
             gloriae
             temporibus
             acta
             ,
             &
             autoritatis
             debitae
             fastigio
             praepollebunt
             ,
             &
             irrevocabili
             judiciorum
             exercitio
             ,
             prout
             constituta
             sunt
             ,
             celebria
             habebuntur
             .
             Si
             quis
             autem
             haec
             instituta
             contemnat
             ,
             contemptorum
             se
             noverit
             damnari
             sententia
             ;
             id
             est
             ,
             ut
             juxta
             voluntatem
             nestrae
             gloriae
             &
             excommunicatus
             à
             coetu
             nostro
             resiliat
             ,
             
             &
             insuper
             partem
             decimam
             facultatis
             suae
             sisci
             partibus
             sociandam
             ,
             amittat
             .
             Quod
             si
             nihil
             habuerit
             facultatis
             ,
             unde
             praedictam
             compositionem
             exsolvere
             possit
             ,
             absque
             alia
             infamia
             sui
             ,
             quinquaginta
             oportebit
             eum
             ictibus
             verberari
             ,
             ut
             semper
             infamis
             permaneat
             .
             Edita
             Lex
             in
             confirmatione
             Concilij
             Toletani
             sub
             die
             octavo
             Calendas
             Februarij
             ,
             anno
             felicitèr
             primo
             regni
             gloriae
             nostrae
             .
             In
             nomine
             Domini
             
               Flavius
               Eringius
            
             Rex
             ,
             hoc
             legis
             nostrae
             Edictum
             in
             CONFIRMATIONE
             HVJVS
             CONCILII
             PROMVLGATVM
             ,
             SVBSCRIPSI
             .
             
               The
               Passages
               and
               Canons
               of
               both
               these
               Councells
               ,
               duly
               considered
               ,
               will
               manifest
               ,
               That
               the
               Councells
               of
            
             Spaine
             ,
             
               and
               others
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               were
               nought
               else
               but
               Parliaments
               ;
               consisting
               as
               well
               of
               temporall
               Lords
               ,
               Great
               men
               ,
               Councellors
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               of
               Bishops
               :
               That
               Princes
               then
               could
               not
               make
               Ecclesiasticall
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               to
               bind
               
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               in
               Parliament
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               alone
               could
               not
               then
               make
               any
               such
               Canons
               or
               Lawes
               but
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               the
               concurrent
               consent
               and
               direction
               of
               the
               temporall
               Lords
               and
               Governours
               ,
               the
               Kings
               license
               for
               that
               purpose
               first
               gained
               ;
               nor
               yet
               promulge
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               Kings
               Letters
               Patents
               first
               obtained
               for
               their
               ratification
               .
               The
            
             u
             
               Canons
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             France
             under
             Charlemain
             ,
             An.
             742.
             
               were
               ratified
               by
               his
               Edict
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               being
               compiled
               by
               him
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               his
               Nobles
               being
               present
               )
            
             CONSILIO
             Sacerdotum
             ET
             OPTIMATVM
             MEORVM
             ,
             
               with
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               Priests
               and
               Nobles
               .
               The
               Constitutions
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             f
             Soyssons
             ,
             
               made
               by
               Prince
            
             Pepin
             ,
             Consensu
             &
             Concilio
             Episcoporum
             sive
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             &
             Comitum
             seu
             Optimatum
             Francorum
             ,
             
               with
               the
               consent
               and
               counsell
               of
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Nobles
               or
               Great
               men
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               were
               published
               by
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               with
               his
               Royall
               confirmation
               in
               writing
               ,
               which
               concludes
               thus
               :
            
             Si
             quis
             contra
             hoc
             decretum
             ,
             quod
             23.
             
             Episcopi
             cum
             aliis
             Sacerdotibus
             vel
             servis
             Dei
             ,
             unà
             cum
             consensu
             Principis
             Pepini
             ,
             vel
             OPTIMATVM
             FRANCORUM
             CONSILIO
             CONSTITVERVNT
             ,
             transgredi
             ,
             vel
             legem
             irrumpere
             voluerit
             vel
             despexit
             ,
             judicandus
             sit
             ab
             ipso
             Principe
             ,
             vel
             Episcopis
             ,
             vel
             Comitibus
             componat
             ,
             secundum
             quod
             in
             lege
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             unusquisque
             juxta
             ordinem
             suum
             .
             
               This
               Synod
               being
               no
               other
               but
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               temporall
               Lords
               having
               ,
               voyces
               in
               it
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               .
               The
               Councell
               held
               at
               the
               Palace
               of
            
             Vernis
             ,
             
               under
               the
               same
               King
            
             Pepin
             ,
             Cap.
             6.
             
               decreed
               by
               his
               consent
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               bee
               two
               Synods
               kept
               every
               yeare
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               them
               in
            
             March
             ,
             g
             Wheresoever
             the
             King
             should
             command
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             presence
             :
             
               The
               King
               therefore
               was
               then
               President
               in
               their
               Synods
               ,
               both
               to
               order
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               controll
               ,
               correct
               ,
               or
               confirme
               their
               Canons
               ,
               as
               hee
               thought
               meet
               .
               In
               the
               second
               Councell
               of
            
             h
             Nice
             ,
             
               assembled
               by
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Constantine
             and
             Irene
             
               his
               Mother
            
             ,
             Petronius
             
               the
               glorious
               Proconsul
            
             ,
             Theophylact
             
               an
               Earle
               imployed
               in
               the
               Emperors
               service
               ,
            
             John
             
               the
               Kings
               Chamberlaine
               ,
               and
               Treasurer
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               with
               other
               magnificent
               and
               illustrious
               Senators
               ,
               sate
               as
               chiefe
               Auditors
               and
               Directors
               :
               The
               Emperor
               and
               his
               Mother
               likewise
               directed
               the
               Councell
               both
               what
               to
               treat
               of
               ,
               what
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               proceed
               ;
               and
               ratified
               the
               Decrees
               of
               that
               Idolatrous
               Councell
               ;
               the
               Synod
               craving
               their
               Imperiall
               assistance
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               suppression
               of
               heresies
               ,
               schismes
               ,
               reformation
               of
               abuses
               ,
               and
               setling
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               their
               publike
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               yea
               ,
               they
               desire
               their
               Majesties
               ,
               to
               incline
               their
               eares
               to
               their
               most
               humble
               supplications
               ,
            
             Ipsasque
             sacratissimas
             Imagines
             in
             pristino
             gradu
             constituere
             ,
             ut
             omnes
             Christiani
             in
             universo
             mundo
             exultent
             ,
             &
             magno
             laetantur
             gaudio
             ;
             Pope
             Adrian
             
               himselfe
               making
               this
               request
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistles
               Supplicatory
               ,
               acknowledging
               the
               right
               both
               of
               summoning
               ,
               ordering
               ,
               and
               confirming
               Councells
               ,
               to
               bee
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               in
               himselfe
               .
            
             i
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
               and
               his
               Nobles
               were
               present
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Frankford
             ;
             
               summoned
               by
               his
               Writ
               and
               Edict
               ;
               yea
               ,
            
             Charles
             
               late
               President
               in
               it
            
             ;
             Congregatis
             nobis
             in
             unum
             charitatis
             conventu
             ,
             praecipiente
             ,
             ET
             PRAESIDENTE
             piissimo
             &
             gloriosissimo
             Domino
             nostro
             Carolo
             Rege
             ,
             
               write
               the
               Fathers
               of
               that
               Synod
               to
               the
               Prelates
               of
            
             Spaine
             ,
             
               to
               whom
            
             Charles
             
               in
               this
               Synod
               writ
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               a
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               reforme
               their
               Errors
               and
               embrace
               the
               Truth
               .
               The
               Canons
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Theodon
             were
             k
             
               ratified
               by
               the
               Imperiall
               Edict
               of
            
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             
             Ludovicus
             Pius
             ET
             IMPERATORES
             ,
             ET
             PENE
             OMNES
             GALLIAE
             PRINCIPES
             SVBSCRIPSERVNT
             ,
             singuli
             singulas
             facientes
             cruces
             :
             
               The
               Emperors
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
            
             France
             
               subscribing
               the
               Decrees
               of
               that
               Synod
               ,
               after
               all
               persons
               in
               it
               had
               three
               severall
               times
               consented
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               crying
               out
               a
            
             Placet
             ;
             and
             Te
             Deum
             
               being
               sung
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               after
               this
               subscription
               ,
               the
               Synod
               dissolved
               :
               which
               was
               no
               other
               but
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               those
               Emperors
               and
               their
               Nobles
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               chiefe
               voyces
               in
               it
               .
               The
               fourth
               Synod
               of
            
             Arles
             ,
             
               under
               the
               same
            
             Charles
             ,
             
               having
               drawn
               up
               26.
               
               Canons
               ,
               submits
               them
               to
               his
               Royall
               censure
               ,
               to
               correct
               ,
               disapprove
               ,
               or
               ratifie
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
            
             ;
             o
             Haec
             igitur
             sub
             brevitate
             ,
             quae
             emendatione
             digna
             perspeximus
             ,
             quàm
             brevissimè
             adnotavimus
             ,
             &
             Domino
             Imperatori
             praesentanda
             decrevimus
             ;
             poscentes
             ejus
             Clementiam
             ,
             ut
             si
             quid
             hîc
             minus
             est
             ,
             ejus
             prudentia
             suppleatur
             ;
             si
             quid
             secus
             quàm
             se
             ratio
             habeat
             ,
             ejus
             judicio
             emendetur
             ;
             si
             quid
             rationabilitèr
             taxatum
             est
             ,
             ejus
             adjutorio
             ,
             divina
             opitulante
             clementia
             ,
             perficiatur
             :
             
               (
               A
               memorable
               Submission
               )
               All
               being
               nothing
               without
               his
               Royall
               confirmation
               .
               The
               Synod
               of
            
             Towers
             ,
             
               summoned
               by
               the
               same
               Emperor
               ,
               was
               commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               both
               what
               Constitutions
               to
               make
               ,
               &
               what
               things
               to
               consult
               of
               ;
               which
               they
               thus
               expresse
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               his
               censure
               ,
               in
               the
               Prologue
               ,
               and
               close
               of
               their
               Canons
               ,
            
             p
             Quantum
             piissimi
             Imperatoris
             nostri
             excellens
             animus
             ,
             divinae
             sapientiae
             fulgore
             sit
             irradiatus
             ad
             gubernandum
             rerum
             praesentium
             statum
             ,
             ipsius
             Imperij
             sibi
             à
             Deo
             dati
             ,
             liquidò
             testantur
             negocia
             :
             quae
             tanta
             sunt
             industria
             administrata
             ,
             quantaque
             prudentia
             ordinata
             ,
             qui
             sapiens
             ac
             intelligens
             est
             facile
             perspicere
             potest
             ;
             &
             eô
             praecipuè
             ,
             quod
             hic
             toto
             animo
             invigilat
             ,
             investigando
             quae
             ad
             pietatem
             &
             veram
             Religionem
             pertinent
             ,
             quorum
             fructus
             hominem
             in
             bono
             beatitudinis
             collocat
             .
             His
             igitur
             intentus
             pios
             ac
             religiosos
             Dei
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             gubernacula
             in
             regno
             sibi
             divina
             largitate
             collato
             tenentes
             ,
             saluberrimis
             exhortationibus
             admonuit
             ,
             ut
             operam
             darent
             ,
             &
             actionibus
             eminerent
             ,
             quibus
             &
             se
             bene
             operando
             ,
             &
             sibi
             commissos
             ,
             verbis
             &
             exemplis
             instruendo
             regerent
             .
             Dissinitum
             itaque
             de
             locis
             &
             tempore
             ,
             quando
             &
             ubi
             coadunari
             opus
             fuerit
             ,
             &
             quod
             A
             TANTO
             PRINCIPE
             NOBIS
             INIVNCTVM
             EST
             ,
             ad
             statuta
             loca
             convenimus
             :
             siquidem
             urbe
             Turonis
             congregati
             Episcopi
             ,
             Abbates
             ,
             &
             venerabilis
             Clerus
             ,
             pro
             parvitate
             nostra
             ,
             pauca
             quae
             ad
             tantum
             opus
             pertinere
             animadvertimus
             ,
             &
             quae
             secundùm
             Canonicam
             regulam
             emendatione
             indigent
             ,
             distinctè
             per
             capitula
             adnotavimus
             ,
             SERENISSIMO
             IMPERATORI
             NOSTRO
             OSTENDENDA
             .
             Primò
             omnium
             ,
             admonuimus
             generalitèr
             cunctos
             qui
             nostro
             conventui
             interfuêre
             ,
             ut
             obedientes
             sunt
             Domino
             excellentissimo
             Imperatori
             nostro
             ,
             &
             fidem
             quam
             ei
             promissam
             habent
             ,
             inviolabilitèr
             conservare
             studeant
             ,
             orationes
             quoque
             assiduas
             intentè
             fundere
             pro
             ejus
             incolumitate
             ac
             stabilitate
             ,
             omnes
             se
             velle
             secundùm
             nostram
             admonitionem
             unanimitèr
             professi
             sunt
             .
             &c.
             
               And
               then
               they
               close
               up
               all
               their
               Canons
               with
               this
               Epilogue
               ,
            
             Haec
             nos
             in
             conventu
             nostro
             ità
             ventilavimus
             :
             sed
             quomodo
             deinceps
             piissimo
             Principi
             nostro
             DE
             HIS
             AGENDVM
             PLACEBIT
             ,
             NOS
             FIDELES
             IJVS
             FAMVLI
             ,
             LIBENTI
             ANIMO
             AD
             NVTVM
             ET
             VOLVNT
             ATEM
             EIVS
             PARATI
             SVMVS
             .
             
               The
               second
               Councell
               of
            
             Cavaillon
             ,
             
               under
               the
               same
            
             Charles
             ,
             
               thus
               preface
               their
               Canons
               ,
               which
               they
               submit
               to
               his
               correction
               and
               approbation
            
             ;
             q
             Auxiliante
             Domino
             nostro
             Jes●●
             Christo
             ,
             atque
             imperante
             ferenissimo
             atque
             inclito
             Augusto
             Carolo
             ,
             convenimus
             Episcopi
             
             &
             Abbates
             totius
             
               Galliae
               Lugdunensis
            
             in
             urbem
             Cabilonensem
             ,
             &
             de
             quibusdam
             rebus
             in
             quibus
             nobis
             emendatione
             necessaria
             videbatur
             ,
             quaedam
             capitula
             quae
             subter
             inserta
             sunt
             EIDEM
             DOMINO
             IMPERATORI
             PRAESENTANDA
             ,
             ET
             AD
             EIVS
             SACRATISSIMVM
             IVDICIVM
             REFERENDA
             adnotavimus
             ;
             quate●s
             EIVS
             PRVDENTI
             EXAMINE
             EA
             ,
             QVAE
             RATIONABILITER
             DECREVIMVS
             ,
             CONFIRMENTVR
             :
             sicubi
             minùs
             aliquid
             egimus
             ILLIVS
             SAPIENTIA
             SVPPLEATVR
             .
             
               Then
               follow
               the
               Canons
               made
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               by
               the
               Emperors
               direction
               and
               command
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               third
               Canon
            
             ;
             r
             Oportet
             etiam
             ,
             VT
             SICVT
             DOMINVS
             IMPERATOR
             CAROLUS
             PRAECEPIT
             ,
             scholas
             constituant
             ,
             in
             quibus
             &
             literaria
             solertia
             disciplinae
             ,
             &
             sacrae
             Scripturae
             documenta
             discantur
             .
             
               And
               then
               they
               thus
               conclude
               their
               Canons
               ,
            
             Cap.
             67.
             
             ſ
             Haec
             itaque
             pauca
             de
             pluribus
             ,
             quae
             necessaria
             perspeximus
             ,
             cum
             magna
             brevitate
             DOMINI
             IMPERATORIS
             PRVDENTI
             IVDICIO
             PRAESENTANDA
             ,
             ADNOT
             AVIMVS
             .
             Caeterùm
             quid
             generalitèr
             in
             omnibus
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             sequendum
             sit
             ,
             quidvè
             vitandum
             ,
             qualitervè
             intra
             Ecclesiam
             sanctam
             sit
             vivendum
             ,
             qui
             plenius
             nosse
             desiderat
             ,
             sanctarum
             Scripturarum
             prata
             percurrere
             non
             desistat
             .
             
               The
               Councell
               of
            
             Mentz
             under
             Charles
             
               the
               great
               ,
               summoned
               by
               his
               command
               ,
               was
               no
               other
               but
               a
               Parliament
            
             ;
             t
             
               consisting
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy-men
               ,
               who
               ●ate
               together
               in
               one
               company
               ;
               of
               Abbats
               and
               Priors
               ,
               who
               sate
               together
               in
               a
               second
               Classe
               ;
               of
               Earles
               and
               Judges
               ,
               sitting
               together
               in
               a
               third
               Classe
            
             ;
             Convenit
             nobis
             de
             nostro
             communi
             Collegio
             Clericorum
             seu
             LAICORVM
             TRIES
             FACERE
             TVRMAS
             ,
             sicut
             &
             fecimus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Intertia
             denique
             turma
             SEDERVNT
             COMITES
             ET
             IVDICES
             IN
             MVNDANIS
             LEGIBVS
             DECERTANTES
             ,
             vulgi
             justitias
             terminantes
             ,
             &c.
             
               saith
               the
               Prologue
               of
               that
               Councell
               to
               the
               Emperor
               .
               The
               Ecclesiasticall
               Canons
               and
               Lawes
               concluded
               on
               therein
               ,
               were
               made
               and
               approved
               by
               all
               three
               Companies
            
             ;
             IN
             HIS
             ITAQVE
             OMNIBVS
             PRIMO
             DECREVIMVS
             ,
             &c.
             
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               same
               Prologue
               .
               And
               having
               finished
               the
               Canons
               ,
               they
               thus
               submit
               them
               to
               the
               Emperors
               correction
               and
               approbation
               ,
               with
               this
               Preface
               ,
            
             u
             In
             nomine
             Patris
             &
             Filij
             &
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             :
             Gloriosissimo
             &
             Christianissimo
             Imperatori
             Carolo
             Augusto
             ,
             verae
             Religionis
             Rectori
             ,
             ac
             Defensori
             sanctae
             Dei
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             unà
             cum
             prole
             sua
             ,
             ejusque
             fidelibus
             vita
             &
             salus
             ,
             honor
             &
             benedictio
             ,
             cum
             victoria
             sine
             fine
             mansura
             .
             Almificae
             reverentiae
             vestrae
             patefacimus
             nos
             humilimi
             famuli
             ac
             missi
             vestri
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             his
             itaque
             omnibus
             primò
             decrevimus
             ,
             &c.
             
             De
             his
             tamen
             omnibus
             VALDE
             INDIGEMVS
             ADIVTORIO
             VESTRO
             ATQVE
             SANA
             DOCTRINA
             ,
             quae
             &
             nos
             jugiter
             admoneat
             ,
             atque
             clementer
             erudiat
             ,
             quatenus
             ea
             quae
             paucis
             subter
             substrinximus
             capitulis
             ,
             *
             A
             VESTRA
             AVTORITATE
             FIRMENTVR
             ,
             SI
             TAMEN
             VESTRA
             PIETAS
             ITA
             DIGNVM
             ESSE
             IVDICAVERIT
             .
             ET
             QVICQVID
             IN
             EIS
             EMENDATIONE
             DIGNVM
             REPERITVR
             ,
             VESTRA
             MAGNIFICA
             IMPERIALIS
             DIGNITAS
             IVBEAT
             EMENDARI
             :
             ut
             ità
             emendata
             ,
             nobis
             omnibus
             ,
             &
             cunctae
             Christianae
             plebi
             &
             posteris
             nostris
             proficiunt
             ad
             vitam
             &
             salutem
             ,
             &
             ad
             gloriam
             sempiternam
             ,
             VOBIS
             QVE
             inde
             merces
             ,
             &
             honor
             &
             laus
             &
             benedictio
             ,
             ac
             beatitudo
             permaneat
             in
             omnes
             aeternitates
             seculi
             .
             Amen
             .
             
               This
               Councell
               therefore
               knew
               full
               well
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               neither
               make
               ,
               nor
               promulge
               any
               
               Canons
               or
               Constitutions
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Emperors
               license
               and
               consent
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               they
               did
               without
               his
               confirmation
               was
               invalid
               ,
               and
               nothing
               worth
               .
               The
               Councell
               of
            
             Rhemes
             ,
             Anno
             813.
             
             x
             (
             A
             Domino
             Carolo
             piissimo
             Caesare
             MORE
             PRISCORVM
             IMPERATORVM
             CONGREGATO
             ,
             saith
             Surius
             ,
             )
             
               made
               severall
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               which
            
             they
             intreat
             the
             Emperor
             to
             ratifie
             ;
             
               Witnesse
               the
            
             y
             33
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             
               Canons
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               have
               these
               passages
               ,
            
             Domini
             Imperatoris
             misericordia
             imploranda
             ,
             ut
             victum
             &
             necessaria
             à
             sibi
             praelatis
             consequi
             possunt
             sanctimoniales
             ,
             &
             vita
             illarum
             &
             castitas
             ,
             secundùm
             fragilitatem
             sexus
             ,
             diligenter
             provisa
             tueatur
             .
             Vt
             Dominus
             Imperator
             secundùm
             statutum
             bonae
             memoriae
             Domini
             Pepini
             ,
             misericordiam
             faciat
             ,
             nè
             solidi
             qui
             in
             lege
             habentur
             ,
             per
             quadraginta
             denarios
             discurrant
             :
             ut
             in
             sua
             eleemosyna
             sirmiter
             statuat
             ,
             nè
             quilibet
             in
             suum
             pergentibus
             servitium
             ,
             ullatenùs
             prohibere
             audeat
             mansionem
             ,
             neque
             aliis
             quibus
             necessitas
             incumbit
             :
             Vt
             ejus
             magnificum
             &
             cuncto
             imperio
             ejus
             suis
             &
             futuris
             temporibus
             firmetur
             capitulum
             ,
             sive
             ab
             anno
             30
             ,
             à
             quo
             adhuc
             testes
             haberi
             possunt
             ,
             seu
             etiam
             ab
             illo
             ,
             à
             quo
             felicissimum
             ejus
             sumpsit
             exordium
             ,
             qualiter
             omnes
             lites
             &
             jurgia
             in
             sua
             misericordia
             terminum
             habere
             potuissent
             .
             Vt
             de
             falsis
             testibus
             ,
             ejus
             simili
             modo
             piissimum
             firmetur
             capitulum
             ,
             qualiter
             &
             hoc
             quod
             ille
             Bonomae
             statuit
             ,
             firmissimum
             habeatur
             :
             &
             adhuc
             quaerantur
             ,
             quatenùs
             in
             sua
             piissima
             misericordia
             ,
             SI
             QVA
             NECESSARIA
             SVNT
             AVGEANTVR
             .
             
               All
               which
               Canons
               ,
               standing
               at
               the
               Emperors
               courtesie
               to
               ratifie
               ,
               prove
               undeniably
               ,
               that
               without
               his
               approbation
               and
               confirmation
               they
               were
               meere
               nullities
               .
               Wherefore
            
             Aistulfus
             
               Archibishop
               of
            
             Mentz
             
               (
               as
            
             z
             Bochellus
             
               informs
               mee
               )
               spake
               thus
               in
               that
               Synod
               ,
            
             SI
             PRINCIPI
             PLACVERIT
             ALIISQVE
             FIDELIBVS
             SVIS
             ,
             ROGEMVS
             ,
             VT
             CONCLAVDETVR
             ET
             SVBSCRIBATVR
             ;
             If
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Prince
             and
             other
             his
             Nobles
             and
             Liege
             people
             ,
             wee
             intreat
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             joyntly
             applauded
             and
             subscribed
             :
             ET
             CONLAVDATVM
             EST
             ,
             ET
             SVBSCRIPTVM
             EST
             ,
             *
             TAM
             A
             PRINCIPE
             QVAM
             A
             CAETERIS
             OMNIBVS
             ;
             And
             it
             was
             applauded
             and
             subscribed
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Prince
             as
             by
             all
             others
             ,
             
               So
               that
               the
               consent
               and
               subscription
               both
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Peeres
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               was
               requisite
               to
               confirme
               the
               Canons
               of
               Councells
               .
               The
               first
               Councell
               of
            
             Orleans
             ,
             
               under
               King
            
             Clodoveus
             ,
             
               thus
               prostitute
               their
               Canons
               to
               his
               censure
               and
               approbation
            
             ;
             a
             Domino
             suo
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             filio
             Clodoveo
             gloriosissimo
             Regi
             ,
             omnes
             Sacerdotes
             quos
             ad
             Concilium
             venire
             jussistis
             ;
             quia●tanta
             ad
             Religionis
             Catholicae
             cultum
             gloriosae
             fidei
             cura
             vos
             excitat
             ,
             ut
             Sacerdotalis
             mentis
             affectu
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             de
             rebus
             necessariis
             tractaturos
             in
             unum
             colligi
             jusseritis
             ,
             SECVNDVM
             VESTRAE
             VOLVNTATIS
             CONSVLTATIONEM
             ET
             TITVLOS
             QVOS
             DEDISTIS
             ,
             ea
             ,
             quae
             nobis
             visa
             sunt
             ,
             definitione
             respondimus
             ,
             ità
             ut
             si
             ea
             ,
             quae
             nos
             statuimus
             ,
             ETIAM
             VESTRO
             RECTA
             ESSE
             IVDICIO
             COMPROBATVR
             ,
             TANTI
             CONSENSVS
             REGIS
             AC
             DOMINI
             MAJORIS
             AVTORITATEM
             SERVANDAM
             (
             majori
             autoritate
             servandae
             ,
             saith
             Surius
             )
             tantorum
             FIRMET
             SENTENTIA
             Sacerdotum
             .
             
               This
               Councell
               therefore
               deemed
               not
               their
               Canons
               firme
               and
               valid
               ,
               unlesse
               ratified
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Prince
               .
               The
               Councell
               of
            
             Paris
             ,
             under
             Lewes
             and
             Lotharius
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Prelates
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               their
               Epistle
               to
               these
               Princes
               ,
               commend
               their
               Canons
               to
               their
               correction
               and
               ratification
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             Nos
             fidelissimi
             as
             
             devotissimi
             salutis
             vestrae
             procuratores
             ,
             juxta
             parvitatem
             sensùs
             nostri
             ,
             prout
             brevitas
             temporis
             permisit
             ,
             b
             SECVNDVM
             SANCTAM
             DEVOTIONEM
             ET
             ORDINATIONEM
             VESTRAM
             ,
             de
             causis
             ad
             Religionem
             Christianam
             ,
             nostrumque
             ministerium
             atque
             periculum
             pertinentibus
             ;
             necnon
             &
             de
             his
             quae
             ad
             nostram
             correctionem
             &
             emendationem
             pertinere
             perspeximus
             ,
             sive
             de
             his
             ,
             quae
             populis
             generaliter
             annuncianda
             &
             admonenda
             praevidimus
             ,
             capitulatim
             in
             praecedentibus
             adnotavimus
             libellis
             ,
             VESTRAEQVE
             SERENITATI
             LEGENDA
             ,
             IMMO
             PROBANDA
             ,
             OBTVLIMVS
             ,
             &c.
             
             Et
             quanquam
             de
             his
             ,
             quae
             praemissa
             sunt
             ,
             vestro
             ardentissimo
             desiderio
             priùs
             satisfacere
             elegerimus
             ,
             nequaquam
             tamen
             haec
             quae
             specialiter
             ad
             vestram
             personam
             ,
             ministeriumque
             pertinere
             cognovimus
             ,
             oblivioni
             tradimus
             ,
             sed
             potiùs
             vestrae
             saluti
             prospicientes
             ,
             nonnulla
             capitula
             necessaria
             in
             secundo
             hujus
             operis
             libello
             ,
             ad
             nomen
             ministeriumque
             vestrum
             pertinentia
             ,
             periculumque
             cavendum
             ,
             solerti
             studio
             congessimus
             ,
             &
             vobis
             familiariter
             admonitionis
             gratia
             ,
             porrigenda
             devovimus
             ;
             ut
             ea
             diligenter
             inspiciendo
             ,
             legendo
             &
             audiendo
             ,
             apertè
             atque
             distinctè
             Vestra
             cognoscat
             Celsitudo
             ,
             de
             quibus
             &
             pro
             quibus
             in
             memoratis
             conventibus
             nostris
             ,
             secundùm
             virium
             nostrarum
             possibilitatem
             fideliter
             salubriterque
             egerimus
             .
             
               Hence
               this
               Councell
               humbly
               beseecheth
               these
               Princes
               ,
               to
               establish
               divers
               things
               and
               Canons
               they
               propound
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               these
               supplicative
               words
            
             ;
             c
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
               8.
               to
            
             27.
             
             Petimus
             humiliter
             Excellentiam
             vestram
             .
             Illud
             etiam
             specialiter
             necessarium
             Vestra
             suggerere
             Pietati
             duximus
             .
             Similiter
             etiam
             obnixè
             ac
             suppliciter
             vestrae
             Celsitudini
             suggerimus
             .
             Similiter
             &
             hoc
             à
             Vestra
             Pietate
             necessarium
             duximus
             expetendum
             .
             Illud
             quoque
             à
             vestra
             Pietate
             suppliciter
             flagitamus
             .
             Illud
             etiam
             obnixè
             Vestram
             sanctam
             piissimamque
             Devotionem
             suppliciter
             monendo
             deposcimus
             .
             Iterùm
             suppliciter
             admonendo
             vestrae
             suggerimus
             Serenitati
             .
             Postulamus
             etiam
             ,
             ut
             Celsitudo
             vestra
             .
             Iterum
             monendo
             ,
             Magnitudini
             vestrae
             suppliciter
             suggerimus
             .
             Similiter
             deposcimus
             .
             Rogamus
             etiam
             vestram
             Pietatem
             .
             Et
             hoc
             humiliter
             observando
             admonemus
             .
             d
             And
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             50.
             
             De
             observatione
             diei
             Dominicae
             .
             Quapropter
             specialiter
             atque
             humiliter
             à
             Sacerdotibus
             Imperialis
             Celsitudo
             flagitanda
             est
             ,
             ut
             ejus
             à
             Deo
             ordinata
             potestas
             ,
             ob
             honorem
             &
             reverentiam
             tanti
             dici
             ,
             cunctis
             motum
             incutiat
             ,
             nè
             in
             hac
             sancta
             &
             venerabile
             die
             mercatus
             ,
             &
             placita
             ,
             &
             ruralia
             quaeque
             opera
             ,
             necnon
             &
             quaslibet
             corrigationes
             ullius
             conditionis
             homines
             facere
             praesumant
             .
             
               And
               it
               concludes
               thus
            
             ,
             e
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             27.
             
             Porro
             de
             Episcopali
             libertate
             ,
             quam
             ,
             Deo
             annuente
             ,
             VESTRO
             QVE
             ADMINICVLO
             SVFFRAGANTE
             ,
             adipisci
             ad
             Dei
             servitium
             peragendum
             cupimus
             ,
             suo
             in
             tempore
             VOBIS
             DICENDA
             ,
             ATQVE
             VOBISCVM
             CONFERENDA
             RESERVAVIMVS
             .
             
               By
               all
               which
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               this
               Councell
               could
               decree
               nothing
               but
               by
               the
               Emperors
               License
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               their
               Canons
               and
               Decrees
               were
               vaine
               and
               abortive
               without
               his
               ratification
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Synod
               of
            
             Aquisgran
             
               (
               or
            
             Aix
             )
             under
             Ludovicus
             Pius
             ,
             Anno
             833.
             
               hath
               almost
               the
               selfe-same
               words
               and
               passages
               ;
               being
               directed
               by
               this
               Emperor
               both
               what
               to
               treat
               of
               ,
               and
               petitioning
               him
               to
               ratifie
               and
               put
               in
               execution
               what
               they
               decreed
               ,
               as
               these
               passages
               manifest
            
             ;
             f
             Ibi
             de
             statu
             sanctae
             Dei
             Ecclesiae
             AD
             MONENTE
             Serenissimo
             atque
             totius
             religionis
             devatissimo
             praefato
             Imperatore
             ,
             tractare
             coepissemus
             .
             Revolutis
             igitur
             A
             VESTRA
             NOBIS
             benignissima
             devotione
             ,
             COLLATIS
             TRIBVS
             CAPITVLIS
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             VT
             VENTILARENTVR
             ,
             &c.
             Vestrum
             siquidem
             nihilominus
             supplici
             admonitione
             &
             
             affectu
             charitatis
             excellentiam
             ,
             admonente
             ,
             si
             quae
             sunt
             Ecclesiastici
             juris
             VESTRA
             PIISSIMA
             GVBERNATIONE
             ERIGENDA
             ,
             VT
             PER
             VOS
             ,
             VESTROSQVE
             Christianae
             Religionis
             commilitiones
             SVBLEVENTVR
             ,
             &c.
             g
             Haec
             nos
             fideles
             &
             devotissimi
             famuli
             &
             Oratores
             vestri
             ,
             juxta
             parvitatem
             sensus
             nostri
             ,
             SECVNDVM
             SANCTAM
             ORDINATIONEM
             VESTRAM
             ,
             de
             his
             quae
             ad
             nostram
             ,
             &
             consacerdotorum
             subjectorumque
             nostrorum
             correctionem
             &
             emendationem
             pertinere
             perspeximus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sed
             nunc
             quia
             de
             his
             quae
             praemissa
             sunt
             ,
             VESTRO
             ARDENTISSIMO
             DESIDERIO
             prius
             satisfacere
             studuimus
             :
             illud
             tamen
             quod
             ad
             vestram
             specialiter
             personam
             ministeriumque
             pertinere
             cognoscimus
             ,
             nullatenus
             oblivioni
             tradidimus
             ;
             sed
             potius
             vestrae
             saluti
             prospicientes
             ,
             nonnulla
             capitula
             necessaria
             fideliter
             collegimus
             ,
             &
             VOBIS
             familiariter
             admonitionis
             gratia
             devoteque
             PORRIGENDA
             devovimus
             .
             Similiter
             quaedam
             ad
             filios
             vestros
             pertinentia
             ,
             quaedam
             verò
             ad
             commilitones
             vestros
             non
             minùs
             pertinentia
             :
             
               Which
               Canons
               commonly
               begin
               thus
            
             ,
             h
             Petimus
             humiliter
             vestram
             Excellentiam
             .
             Illud
             etiam
             specialiter
             necessarium
             vestrae
             suggerere
             Pietati
             duximus
             .
             Rogamus
             etiam
             vestram
             Pietatem
             propter
             divinam
             misericordiam
             ,
             vestramque
             salutem
             .
             Et
             hoc
             humiliter
             admonemus
             .
             Innotescimus
             vobis
             ,
             quod
             ea
             ,
             quae
             IN
             CAPITVLIS
             VESTRIS
             NOBIS
             TRACTANDA
             COMMISISTIS
             ,
             &c.
             Vestram
             intereà
             Deo
             amabilis
             Augustè
             petimus
             clementiam
             .
             Similiter
             est
             postulandum
             .
             Meminimus
             in
             posteriis
             conventibus
             nonnulla
             capitula
             ab
             Episcopis
             VESTRA
             ADMONITIONE
             FVISSE
             TRACTATA
             ATQVE
             STATVTA
             ,
             pro
             necessitate
             &
             communi
             salute
             utrorumque
             ordinum
             Ecclesiasticorum
             scilicet
             &
             secularium
             ,
             sed
             nescimus
             quibus
             impedientibus
             obstaculis
             quasi
             oblivioni
             tradita
             .
             Ideoque
             affectu
             devoto
             ,
             supplici
             admonitione
             admonemus
             ,
             &
             admonendo
             precamur
             ,
             ne
             ista
             ,
             quae
             nunc
             ,
             licèt
             perpauca
             ,
             praelibavimus
             ad
             statum
             sanctae
             Dei
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             simili
             modo
             oblivioni
             tradantur
             ,
             sed
             pro
             speculo
             omnibus
             inconvulsa
             habeantur
             atque
             conserventur
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Synod
               of
            
             Mentz
             ,
             under
             Rabanus
             Maurus
             ,
             
               assembled
               by
               the
               command
               of
            
             Lodovicus
             Pius
             ,
             
               sent
               all
               their
               Canons
               ,
               with
               a
               Preface
               before
               them
               ,
               to
               this
               Emperor
               ;
               wherein
               they
               have
               this
               notable
               passage
               touching
               Princes
               Jurisdiction
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
            
             i
             De
             Christianis
             verò
             Regibus
             &
             Imperatoribus
             non
             necesse
             est
             aliqua
             exempla
             ponere
             ;
             cùm
             omnes
             qui
             rectae
             fidei
             &
             sani
             dogmatis
             fuerint
             ,
             à
             Constantino
             Imperatore
             ,
             qui
             primus
             Imperatorum
             Christianum
             Religionem
             defendere
             ,
             atque
             honorem
             Ecclesiarum
             Dei
             amplificare
             coepit
             ,
             
             usque
             ad
             nos
             ,
             semper
             in
             hoc
             studio
             solerter
             laboraverint
             ,
             ut
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             pacem
             ,
             &
             tranquillitatem
             haberet
             ,
             quatenus
             cultus
             Dei
             incontaminatus
             foret
             ,
             &
             servi
             ejus
             sine
             impedimento
             Deo
             delectabiliter
             deservirent
             .
             
               And
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               last
            
             k
             
               Canon
               ,
               they
               conclude
               with
               this
               Petition
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
            
             Haec
             verò
             quae
             VOBIS
             TRANSMISSA
             SVNT
             ,
             PETIMVS
             ,
             VT
             VESTRA
             AVTORITATE
             FIRMENTVR
             :
             Et
             si
             quis
             adversarius
             illis
             existere
             voluerit
             ,
             praevalere
             non
             permittatur
             .
             Dei
             enim
             cooperatores
             vos
             esse
             debetis
             ,
             &
             adjutores
             sanctae
             ejus
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quatenus
             Religio-Christiana
             incontaminatae
             temporibus
             regni
             vestri
             usque
             ad
             finem
             servetur
             .
             
               The
               Synod
               of
            
             Aix
             ,
             
               under
               King
            
             Pepin
             ,
             l
             
               sent
               the
               Canons
               and
               Admonitions
               they
               had
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               read
               ,
               approve
               ,
               and
               execute
               ,
               as
               the
               Preface
               and
               close
               of
               them
               ,
               directed
               to
               him
               ,
               manifest
               at
               large
               :
               Yea
               ,
            
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             27.
             
               they
               desire
               him
               ,
               on
               their
               bended
               knees
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               look
               upon
               them
               with
               a
               favourable
               and
               acceptable
               
               eye
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               through
               his
               approbation
               bee
               profitable
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               subjects
               and
               people
               .
               The
               Synod
               of
            
             Melden
             ,
             under
             Charles
             
               the
               younger
            
             ,
             Anno
             845.
             
               in
               the
               Prologue
               before
               the
               Canons
               ,
               recites
               ,
               That
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Aredon
             
               was
               confirmed
               with
               the
               Subscription
               of
               King
            
             Charles
             ,
             
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Clerks
               and
               Lay-men
               present
               in
               it
            
             ;
             m
             Quod
             idem
             inclytus
             Princeps
             &
             caeteri
             quique
             tam
             Ecclesiastici
             quam
             EX
             LAICALI
             ORDINE
             QVI
             ADFVERVNT
             VIRI
             MANV
             PROPRIA
             FIRMAVERVNT
             .
             
               That
               not
               long
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Meaux
             ,
             
               divers
               Canons
               ,
               there
               recited
               ,
               were
               decreed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               :
            
             Nuper
             ab
             eodem
             devotissimo
             Principe
             ,
             unà
             cum
             sacro
             Ecclesiastico
             Ordine
             ,
             ET
             ILLVSTRIVM
             VIRORVM
             NOBILITATE
             DECRETA
             SVNT
             .
             
               These
               two
               Councells
               were
               in
               nature
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Nobles
               being
               present
               ,
               having
               voyces
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               subscribing
               them
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Prelates
               .
               In
               the
            
             n
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             26
             ,
             
               to
               44.
               76
               ,
               to
               83
               ,
               88
               ,
               89.
               
               Canons
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Melden
             ,
             
               wee
               find
               nothing
               but
               Supplications
               and
               Petitions
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               decree
               ,
               and
               ratifie
               the
               things
               comprised
               in
               them
               :
            
             Petimus
             ,
             suggerendum
             est
             ,
             ut
             Regia
             magnificentia
             liberiorem
             libertatem
             Episcopis
             ad
             suum
             peragendum
             in
             corum
             parochiis
             ministerium
             ,
             quàm
             hactenus
             habuissent
             ,
             tribuat
             .
             Vt
             Principes
             juxta
             decreta
             Canonum
             per
             singulas
             provincias
             saltem
             bis
             aut
             semel
             in
             anno
             à
             Metropolitanis
             &
             Dioeoesanis
             Episcopis
             SYNODICE
             CONVENIRI
             CONCEDANT
             :
             
               (
               Therefore
               they
               cannot
               doe
               it
               without
               their
               license
               .
               )
            
             Vt
             Regia
             Majestas
             observare
             praecipiat
             ,
             &c.
             Vt
             jus
             Ecclesiasticum
             &
             legem
             Canonicam
             nobis
             ita
             conservetis
             sicut
             Antecessores
             vestri
             .
             Vt
             Praecepta
             quae
             Avus
             &
             Pater
             vester
             Ecclesiis
             nobis
             commissis
             fecerunt
             &
             firmaverunt
             ,
             stabilia
             conservaverunt
             ,
             ETIAM
             VOS
             CONFIRMASTIS
             ET
             de
             caetero
             RATA
             CONSERVETIS
             .
             
               And
               they
               thus
               submit
               their
               Constitutions
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             cap.
             80.
             
             o
             Haec
             vestrae
             Christianae
             Devotioni
             verbis
             &
             scriptis
             protulimus
             :
             Vt
             autem
             Capitula
             ,
             quae
             Domino
             Mediatore
             communiter
             decrevistis
             ET
             MANV
             PROPRIA
             CONFIRMASTIS
             ,
             &
             nunc
             observatores
             VOS
             VERBIS
             PROMISISTIS
             ,
             ut
             opere
             plentièr
             conservetis
             &
             adimpleatis
             ,
             nunc
             etiam
             admonemus
             .
             Et
             Capitula
             Patris
             vestri
             fine
             rèfragatione
             de
             caetero
             conserventur
             ,
             ac
             Capitulis
             vestrae
             Religioni
             ,
             ab
             exiguitatis
             nostrae
             ministerio
             oblatis
             ,
             HOC
             DIPLOMA
             ,
             SI
             COMPLACET
             ,
             ADNECTATVR
             .
             
               All
               which
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               Synodall
               resolutions
               ,
               that
               Canons
               made
               in
               Councells
               without
               Princes
               speciall
               ratifications
               ,
               by
               their
               Subscriptions
               and
               Charters
               ,
               are
               no
               wayes
               obligatory
               .
               In
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Medardum
             ,
             under
             Charles
             
               the
               sonne
               of
            
             Lodovick
             ,
             
               who
               summoned
               and
               sate
               President
               in
               it
               ,
               this
               King
               humbly
               and
               prudently
               propounded
               many
               things
               to
               bee
               defined
               and
               discussed
               therein
               ,
               himselfe
               sitting
               there
               in
               person
               among
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               there
               being
               Lay-men
               likewise
               present
               in
               it
               ;
               The
               Canons
               in
               this
               Synod
               were
               made
               by
               this
               Kings
               direction
               and
               assent
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               his
               and
               the
               others
               voyces
               and
               Subscriptions
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               these
               Passages
               of
               that
               Synod
               evidence
               :
            
             p
             Ipse
             quoque
             Rex
             adesse
             dignatus
             est
             ,
             ut
             non
             solùm
             devotione
             Ecclesiae
             se
             filium
             esse
             ostenderet
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             sicubi
             opus
             esset
             ,
             protectorem
             Regia
             potestate
             monstraret
             .
             Cum
             itaque
             Praesules
             diversarum
             Ecclesiarum
             PIO
             REGE
             MVLTA
             humiliter
             &
             prudenter
             PROPONENTE
             ,
             tractassent
             potiùs
             quaedam
             quàm
             diffinivissent
             ,
             &c.
             
             Parte
             Cleri
             quae
             praesens
             erat
             AC
             LAICORVM
             ,
             bonum
             ei
             testimonium
             perhibente
             ,
             &c.
             
             Statuit
             
             q
             sancta
             Synodus
             ANNVENTE
             PIO
             PRINCIPE
             ,
             ut
             idonei
             Legati
             dirigerentur
             ,
             qui
             singulorum
             locorum
             statum
             solertissimè
             perscrutarentur
             ;
             &
             quae
             ipsi
             per
             se
             non
             valerent
             corrigere
             ,
             judicio
             proximè
             futuri
             Concilij
             ET
             POTESTATI
             REGIAE
             REVELARENT
             .
             Obtentum
             est
             etiam
             à
             devotissimo
             Principe
             ,
             ut
             incesti
             &
             quilibet
             alij
             perditi
             examen
             Episcoporum
             refugientes
             ,
             per
             Judices
             publicos
             ad
             corum
             praesentiam
             deducantur
             ,
             nè
             alterius
             illicebram
             peccandi
             nutriat
             impunitas
             vitiorum
             .
             Postremo
             praefixum
             est
             ab
             omnibus
             generaliter
             custodiendum
             ;
             NE
             VILLAE
             RES
             ECCLESIASTICAE
             ABSQVE
             REGIS
             COHIBENTIA
             COMMVTENTVR
             .
             
               (
               A
               strong
               Canon
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Kings
               Ecclesiasticall
               Jurisdiction
               .
               )
            
             Et
             sic
             cunctis
             secundum
             regulam
             Ecclesiasticam
             canonicè
             &
             diligentèr
             patratis
             ,
             decretum
             &
             judicatum
             est
             à
             sancta
             &
             venerabili
             Synodo
             ,
             ASSENTIENTE
             ET
             FAVENTE
             Christianissimo
             &
             gloriosissimo
             REGE
             DOMINO
             CAROLO
             haec
             omnia
             GESTIS
             INSERI
             ,
             &
             in
             conspectu
             Synodali
             relegi
             ,
             ET
             RATA
             OMNIA
             JVDICATA
             CVNCTORVM
             MANIBVS
             ET
             SVBSCRIPTIONI
             CANONICA
             ,
             PERPETVO
             inconvulsae
             &
             inviolabiliter
             permansura
             FIRMARI
             .
             
               The
               Councell
               of
            
             r
             Valens
             ,
             Anno
             855.
             
               summoned
               by
               the
               Mandate
               of
            
             Lotharius
             
               the
               Emperor
            
             ,
             cap.
             23.
             
               thus
               prayes
               his
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Canons
               therein
               compiled
            
             ;
             Quod
             judicium
             nostrum
             tàm
             necessarium
             &
             publicae
             disciplinae
             Ecclesiasticae
             defensioni
             omnino
             suppliciter
             postulamus
             ,
             EJVSDEM
             PII
             PRINCIPIS
             AVTORITATE
             MVNIRI
             :
             
               Under
               which
               they
               annex
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Judgements
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               Bishops
               .
               In
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             ſ
             Ticinum
             
               (
               or
            
             Pauy
             )
             under
             Lodovick
             
               the
               second
               ;
               this
               King
               sent
               both
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               and
               writing
               ,
               an
               Exhortation
               and
               Monition
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               was
               publikely
               related
               ,
               and
               read
               in
               it
               :
               which
               the
               Synod
               drawing
               up
               into
               Canons
               ,
               humbly
               desired
               him
               to
               ratifie
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               sundry
               abuses
               which
               they
               complained
               of
               :
               Which
               the
               King
               ,
            
             PRAESENTIBVS
             OPTIMATIBVS
             SVIS
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             
               ratified
               ,
               both
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               and
               Royall
               Sanctions
               ,
               beginning
               with
               a
            
             Statuimus
             ,
             Sancimus
             ;
             
               and
               concluding
               thus
            
             :
             Haec
             olim
             saepe
             inculcata
             ET
             AVGVSTALI
             SANCTIONE
             NOSTRA
             PROMVLGATA
             ,
             quia
             ex
             parte
             in
             aliquibus
             videntur
             neglecta
             hactenus
             ,
             acriori
             ulcisci
             debuerant
             examine
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               This
               Synod
               being
               in
               truth
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               the
               relation
               of
               it
               manifests
               .
               The
            
             t
             
               Councell
               of
            
             Pistis
             ,
             Anno
             863.
             
               under
               King
            
             Charles
             the
             Bald
             ,
             
               is
               thus
               prefaced
            
             ,
             Carolus
             gratia
             Dei
             Rex
             ,
             &
             Episcopi
             ,
             Abbates
             quoque
             &
             COMITES
             ,
             ac
             caeteri
             in
             Christo
             renati
             FIDELES
             ex
             diversis
             Provinciis
             ,
             &c.
             convenimus
             :
             
               Which
               proves
               ,
               that
               Nobles
               and
               other
               Lay-men
               were
               present
               at
               it
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               makes
               mention
               ,
               that
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Valens
             
               were
               made
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
               by
               the
               Kings
               Precept
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               commanded
               to
               bee
               proclaimed
               and
               kept
               by
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               read
               and
               ratified
               in
               this
               Councell
               :
               the
               Constitutions
               whereof
               are
               made
               in
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               published
               in
               the
               Kings
               and
               Councells
               names
               ;
               who
               both
               subscribed
               and
               ratified
               them
               ,
               as
               this
               close
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               Councell
               witnesseth
               ,
            
             u
             Vt
             autem
             haec
             quae
             observanda
             supra
             scripsimus
             ac
             praenominavimus
             ,
             nunc
             &
             de
             caetero
             certiùs
             &
             expressiùs
             à
             Nobis
             atque
             à
             Successoribus
             inconvulsa
             serventum
             ;
             PROPRIIS
             MANIBVS
             HIS
             SVBSCRIBERE
             COMMVNI
             CONSENSV
             DECREVIMVS
             ,
             ea
             conditione
             servatà
             ,
             ut
             omnis
             in
             cunctis
             Ordinibus
             Lex
             Juris
             debiti
             ,
             &
             honor
             ab
             
             omnibus
             obedienter
             &
             fideliter
             cooperante
             Domino
             conservetur
             ,
             Post
             haec
             omnia
             relicta
             &
             collaudata
             COMMVNI
             CONSENSV
             DECREVIMVS
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Councell
               of
            
             Wormes
             ,
             Anno
             868.
             
               assembled
               by
               the
               command
               of
               King
            
             Lodovick
             ,
             
               applaudes
               this
               Princes
               great
               devotion
               ,
               and
               care
               for
               Religion
               ,
               in
               these
               termes
               ,
            
             x
             Cujus
             tanta
             erga
             Deum
             devotio
             extat
             ,
             ut
             non
             solùm
             in
             rebus
             humanis
             ,
             VERVM
             ETIAM
             IN
             CAVSIS
             DIVINIS
             MAXIMAM
             SEMPER
             SOLLICITVDINEM
             GERAT
             :
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               which
               Councell
               were
               approved
               by
               him
               ,
               The
               eighth
               generall
               Councell
               of
            
             Constantinople
             was
             y
             
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Subscriptions
               of
               the
               Emperors
               ,
            
             Basilius
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             Leo
             ,
             
               whose
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               sate
               as
               chiefe
               Directors
               and
               Judges
               in
               it
               :
               And
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
            
             Basilius
             
               himselfe
               ,
               there
               present
               ,
               demanded
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               if
               they
               all
               consented
               to
               the
               Acts
               and
               Decrees
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               and
               whether
               any
               of
               them
               did
               stick
               or
               doubt
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ?
               whereto
               they
               replyed
               ,
            
             Omnibus
             placent
             quae
             lecta
             sunt
             :
             Omnes
             eisdem
             ipsis
             concordamus
             ,
             omnes
             ita
             praedicamus
             ;
             omnes
             concinentes
             &
             consentientes
             prompte
             subscribimus
             ▪
             
               After
               which
               they
               all
               subscribed
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Emperors
               in
               the
               last
               place
               subscribed
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             Basilius
             ,
             Constantinus
             ,
             &
             Leo
             ,
             perpetni
             Augusti
             ,
             in
             Christo
             Deo
             sideles
             Principes
             Romanorum
             ,
             &
             magni
             Imperatores
             ,
             sanctam
             hanc
             &
             universalem
             Synodum
             SVSCIPIENTES
             ,
             ET
             OMNIBVS
             QVAE
             AB
             IPSIS
             DEFINITA
             ET
             SCRIPTA
             SVNT
             ,
             CONCORD
             ANTES
             ,
             SVBSCRIPSIMVS
             MANV
             PROPRIA
             .
             
               In
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Friburg
             ,
             Anno
             895.
             
             z
             Arnulphus
             
               the
               Emperor
               sate
               chiefe
               President
               :
               In
               which
               were
               present
               not
               onely
               Bishops
               and
               Abbats
               ,
               but
               likewise
            
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               with
               innumerable
               troops
               of
               Clergy-men
               and
            
             Lay-men
             ,
             
               who
               all
               confirmed
               the
               Acts
               and
               Decrees
               thereof
               with
               their
               Subscriptions
               :
            
             Haec
             Subscriptio
             sacro-sanctae
             venerabili
             professione
             &
             condigna
             responsione
             innumerabilium
             circumstantium
             Presbyterorum
             ac
             Diaconorum
             ,
             necnon
             &
             NOBILIVM
             LAICORVM
             CONFIRMATA
             ET
             LAVDABILITER
             APPROBATA
             ;
             as
             Surius
             
               relates
               it
               .
               In
               the
               great
            
             a
             
               Councell
               of
            
             Constance
             ,
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Romanes
             
               in
               his
               Imperiall
               Robes
               sate
               as
               President
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               with
               the
               Ambassadors
               and
               Orators
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               who
               had
               voyces
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               Acts
               and
               Sessions
               thereof
               ,
               both
               with
               their
               Suffrages
               and
               Subscriptions
               .
               Yea
               ,
            
             Sigismund
             
               King
               of
            
             Romanes
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               and
               Proclamations
               under
               his
               Seale
               ,
               tooke
               upon
               him
               the
               patronage
               and
               protection
               of
               the
               whole
               Councell
               and
               their
               Actions
               ;
               and
               justified
               and
               ratified
               all
               their
               Proceedings
               ;
               as
               the
               Fourteenth
               Session
               manifests
               ,
               and
               sundry
               Passages
               in
               that
               Councell
               prove
               at
               large
               .
               In
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Basil
             ,
             
               not
               onely
            
             b
             
               divers
               Ambassadors
               and
               Nobles
               were
               present
               ,
               but
               likewise
            
             Sigismund
             
               King
               of
            
             Romanes
             ,
             Hungary
             and
             Bohemia
             ,
             
               tooke
               the
               said
               Councell
               into
               his
               Protection
               against
               Pope
            
             Eugenius
             
               the
               Fourth
               ;
               the
               Councell
               likewise
               protecting
               him
               ,
               and
               vacating
               all
               the
               Proces
               and
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Pope
               against
               him
               and
            
             William
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Bavaria
             ,
             
               another
               of
               their
               Protectors
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Decrees
               of
               this
               Councell
               were
               made
               ,
            
             Assistente
             Domine
             Imperatore
             ,
             in
             habitu
             Imperiali
             ,
             
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               who
               sate
               in
               that
               Councell
               in
               his
               Imperiall
               Robes
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               Acts
               and
               Decrees
               thereof
               with
               his
               golden
               Bulls
               and
               Edicts
               .
               In
               this
               Councell
               ,
               many
               Epistles
               of
               the
               
               Emperor
               and
               other
               great
               Princes
               ,
               both
               ordering
               and
               ratifying
               their
               Proceedings
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               which
               were
               read
               publikely
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Determinations
               and
               Constitutions
               both
               of
               the
               Councels
               of
            
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ,
             
               were
               ratified
               by
               King
            
             Lewes
             of
             France
             ,
             
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             25.
             
             Januarij
             ,
             Anno
             1475.
             
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               by
               another
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               at
            
             Paris
             ,
             25.
             
             Junij
             ,
             Anno
             1512.
             
               and
               by
               them
               enjoyned
               to
               bee
               strictly
               observed
               :
               both
               which
               Acts
               are
               recorded
               at
               large
               by
            
             c
             Bochellus
             ,
             
               where
               hee
               who
               listeth
               may
               peruse
               them
               .
               In
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Ferrara
             ,
             d
             Joannes
             Palaeologus
             
               Emperor
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               sate
               as
               chiefe
               President
               ,
               and
               divers
               Nobles
               with
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               hee
               swayed
               and
               directed
               most
               things
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               most
               that
               spake
               therein
               directed
               their
               Speeches
               to
               him
               ;
               as
               every
               Page
               almost
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
               and
               every
               Session
               ,
               manifest
               :
               speaking
               and
               disputing
            
             ;
             Impetrata
             priùs
             ab
             Imperatore
             facultate
             dicendi
             :
             Imperatoris
             jussu
             .
             Si
             Serenissimo
             Imperatori
             placuerit
             ,
             ea
             nunc
             libenter
             aggrediar
             .
             Imperator
             Serenissime
             vobis
             dico
             .
             Mitissimi
             Imperatoris
             jussu
             Orationem
             nostram
             prosequemur
             .
             e
             Imperator
             .
             Quisnam
             est
             Autor
             hujus
             voluminis
             ?
             And.
             Hermeus
             .
             Imper.
             Estne
             rationi
             congruum
             ●t
             in
             Synodo
             historiae
             innitantur
             ?
             And.
             Ad
             cognoscendum
             res
             gestas
             Serenissime
             Imperator
             ,
             Historia
             uti
             debemus
             .
             Imp.
             Historiam
             illam
             in
             nostra
             Religione
             debemus
             suscipere
             ,
             quam
             majores
             nostri
             probaverunt
             ,
             aliam
             verò
             minimè
             .
             And.
             De
             Romanorum
             ,
             aut
             Graecorum
             ,
             aut
             Regum
             bello
             Historia
             ,
             Mitissime
             Imperator
             ,
             in
             Synodo
             nequaquam
             uti
             debemus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sed
             (
             ut
             lubet
             )
             Humanissime
             Imperator
             ,
             omissis
             his
             ,
             unde
             digressi
             sumus
             ,
             revertamur
             .
             f
             Imper.
             Dicat
             Cardinalis
             .
             g
             Imperator
             jussit
             ut
             dissertores
             electi
             negocium
             prosequerentur
             .
             Ephesius
             Imperatoris
             jussu
             longam
             Orationem
             habuit
             .
             Consentiente
             Imperatore
             ,
             &c.
             
               This
               Councell
               being
               adjourned
               to
            
             Florence
             ,
             Julius
             
               the
               Cardinall
               there
               began
               it
               with
               this
               Oration
               ,
            
             h
             Quoniam
             Imperator
             Mitissime
             ,
             &c.
             
               after
               which
               followes
               a
               large
               Dialogue
               ,
               in
               open
               Councell
               ,
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               in
               the
               close
               whereof
               ,
            
             Imperatorem
             rogarunt
             ,
             &c.
             Cui
             quidem
             sententiae
             Imperator
             acquiescens
             ,
             voluit
             ,
             ut
             statim
             disputatores
             ipsos
             seligerent
             ,
             &c.
             
               In
               the
            
             22.
             
             i
             
               Session
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               oft
               times
               speakes
            
             ;
             Haec
             ad
             propositum
             nequaquam
             spectare
             videntur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vt
             tibi
             Pater
             Ephesius
             morem
             gereret
             ,
             huic
             questioni
             P.
             R.
             respondit
             .
             Verum
             in
             posterum
             ne
             verbum
             quidem
             de
             ea
             faciet
             ,
             quandoquidem
             non
             tot
             de
             causis
             huc
             convenimus
             .
             De
             proposita
             Questione
             ,
             necesse
             est
             ,
             in
             praesentia
             disputare
             ,
             de
             hac
             verò
             forsan
             alias
             .
             Ita
             quoque
             Nobis
             videtur
             .
             De
             hac
             Questione
             suo
             loco
             videbimus
             .
             Session
             23.
             
             John
             
               the
               Popes
               Disputant
               saith
            
             ,
             k
             Superiori
             Sessione
             Imperatoris
             Serenissimi
             jussu
             convenimus
             .
             Non
             ego
             ,
             sed
             Serenissimus
             Imperator
             tibi
             legem
             imponere
             potest
             ,
             
               saith
               hee
               to
            
             Marcus.
             
               The
               ,
               Emperor
               in
               this
               Session
               spake
               oft
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               commanded
               another
               Session
               to
               be
               held
               :
            
             Jussit
             ut
             iterum
             Sessio
             haberetur
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
            
             l
             
               last
               Session
               hee
               orders
               all
               ,
               and
               rules
               the
               Rost
               among
               his
               Greciaus
               ;
               brings
               them
               to
               a
               unity
               with
               the
               Westerne
               Churches
               ,
               concerning
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               both
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               :
               hee
               informes
               them
               ,
               that
               hee
               being
               by
               Gods
               grace
               their
               Emperor
               ,
               after
               the
               custome
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               would
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Determination
               of
               this
               Councell
               ;
               and
               what
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               major
               part
               of
               it
               should
               conclude
               ,
               hee
               would
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               Imperiall
               power
               ratifie
               ,
               and
               defend
               :
               But
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               I
               will
               
               not
               bee
               constrained
               by
               the
            
             Latines
             
               to
               adde
               any
               thing
               to
               our
               Sacred
               Creed
               ,
               or
               to
               change
               any
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               And
               when
               the
            
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             
               had
               accorded
               ,
               and
               drawn
               up
               Letters
               of
               union
               ,
               both
               in
            
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             
               to
               which
               both
               parties
               should
               subscribe
               ;
               this
               Emperor
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               for
               his
               party
               ,
               subscribed
               in
               this
               manner
               :
            
             Ego
             
               Joannes
               Palaeologus
            
             ,
             fidelis
             in
             Christo
             Rex
             ,
             &
             Imperator
             Romanorum
             ,
             subscripsi
             :
             
               And
               five
               Letters
               of
               Union
               being
               thus
               subscribed
               by
               him
               and
               the
               whole
               Synod
               ,
               they
               were
               further
               ratified
               by
               the
               Popes
               and
               Emperors
               Seales
               .
               In
               the
               first
            
             m
             
               Session
               of
               this
               great
               Councell
               of
            
             Ferrara
             ,
             
               the
               Pope
               would
               have
               placed
               the
               Emperor
               with
               his
            
             Greeks
             
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               the
            
             Latine
             
               Clergy
               on
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               would
               have
               sate
               in
               the
               midst
               ;
               but
               the
               Emperor
               withstood
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             Locum
             ipsum
             sibi
             potiùs
             quàm
             summo
             Pontifici
             convenire
             :
             
               That
               that
               place
               did
               rather
               belong
               to
               him
               than
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               But
               after
               many
               contestations
               ,
               they
               all
               accorded
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Clergy
               should
               sit
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               and
               his
               Greeks
               on
               the
               left
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               one
               right
               over
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               neither
               Pope
               nor
               Emperor
               in
               the
               midst
               .
               In
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Lateran
             ,
             under
             Leo
             
               the
               tenth
               ,
               there
               were
               divers
            
             n
             
               Ambassadors
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               Lay-men
               present
               in
               every
               Session
               :
            
             Sigismond
             
               King
               of
            
             Poland
             
               had
               his
               Ambassadors
               and
               Orators
               there
               ,
               chosen
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               Princes
               ,
               Lords
               Spirituall
               and
               Temporall
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               Commons
               in
               full
               Parliament
               ;
               who
               gave
               them
               full
               Power
               and
               Commission
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
            
             (
             Pro
             Nobis
             ac
             Regnis
             ,
             Dominiis
             ,
             Principibus
             ,
             Spiritualibus
             &
             Secularibus
             ,
             Proceribus
             &
             Populis
             ditioni
             Nostrae
             Subjectis
             ,
             
               (
               saith
               their
               Commission
               under
               the
               Kings
               Seale
               ,
            
             10.
             
             Aprilis
             ,
             Anno
             1515.
             )
             
               to
               treat
               of
               ,
               handle
               conclude
               ,
               agree
               ,
               and
               determine
               of
               all
               things
               in
               their
               names
               and
               steads
               ,
               that
               should
               bee
               propounded
               or
               handled
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               :
            
             Etiamsi
             talia
             forent
             quae
             mandatum
             exigerent
             magis
             speciale
             quàm
             praesentibus
             est
             insertum
             :
             
               Promising
               that
               they
               would
               ratifie
               ,
               grant
               ,
               confirme
               and
               establish
               whatever
               should
               be
               there
               done
               and
               acted
               by
               their
               Orators
               .
            
             Maximilian
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Millain
             ,
             Francis
             
               Marquesse
               of
            
             Mantua
             ,
             Stanislaus
             and
             John
             
               Dukes
               of
            
             Mazovia
             and
             Russia
             ,
             
               sent
               Orators
               and
               Ambassadors
               to
               this
               Councell
               ,
               with
               like
               Commissions
               under
               their
               Seales
               ,
               to
               ratifie
               all
               things
               therin
               concluded
               in
               their
               steads
               ;
               recorded
               at
               large
               by
            
             o
             Surius
             ,
             
               in
               the
               third
               Session
               of
               that
               Councell
               .
               And
               the
               like
               Commissions
               had
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
            
             Lewes
             
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             Joachim
             
               Marquesse
               of
            
             Brandenburge
             ,
             William
             
               Marquesse
               of
            
             Montferrat
             ,
             Emanuel
             
               King
               of
            
             Portugall
             ,
             Charles
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             Maximilian
             
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Councells
               wherein
               the
               Pope
               sate
               President
               being
               not
               obligaotory
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               with
               other
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ratified
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               Ambassadors
               ,
               Orators
               ,
               and
               Proctors
               ,
               if
               absent
               from
               ;
               or
               by
               their
               Subscriptions
               and
               Seals
               ,
               if
               present
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
              
               p
               
                 Councell
                 of
              
               Lyons
               ,
               Anno
               1245.
               
                 foure
                 Noble-men
                 chosen
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 were
                 present
                 as
                 Ambassadors
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Bishops
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 Councell
                 of
              
               Pisa
               ,
               Anno
               1409.
               
                 were
                 elected
                 and
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
              
               .
               q
            
             
               In
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Basil
             ,
             King
             Henry
             
               the
               Sixth
               of
            
             England
             
               had
               fourteene
               Ambassadors
               ,
               Orators
               ,
               Proctors
               ,
               to
               whom
               
               and
               to
               the
               major
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               hee
               gave
               as
               well
               a
               generall
               as
               speciall
               power
               and
               Mandate
               ,
               in
               his
               name
               and
               stead
               ,
               to
               bee
               present
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               and
               therein
               to
               treat
               ,
               conferre
               ,
               and
               conclude
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               those
               things
               which
               might
               concerne
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Universall
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Members
               ;
               as
               of
               those
               things
               which
               concerned
               the
               Supportation
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Pacification
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               ,
               and
               concerning
               a
               perpetuall
               Peace
               from
               Warre
               ,
               between
               him
               and
            
             Charles
             of
             France
             ,
             
               his
               Adversary
               :
               and
               also
               to
               treat
               ,
               commune
               ,
               and
               appoint
               ,
               and
               moreover
               to
               assent
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               need
               were
               ,
               to
               disassent
               to
               those
               things
               which
               should
               there
               happen
               to
               bee
               decreed
               and
               ordained
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               said
               Councell
               :
               Promising
               that
               hee
               would
               ,
            
             bona
             fide
             ,
             
               ratifie
               ,
               approve
               ,
               and
               confirme
               ,
               all
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               should
               bee
               done
               ,
               acted
               ,
               or
               effected
               in
               the
               premises
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               his
               said
               Ambassadors
               ,
               Orators
               ,
               and
               Proctors
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               hee
               should
               bee
               certified
               thereof
               ,
               hee
               would
               see
               them
               duly
               executed
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               belonged
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               .
               The
               Letters
               Patents
               themselves
               ,
               dated
               the
            
             tenth
             of
             July
             ,
             
               are
               recorded
            
             verbatim
             by
             r
             Master
             Selden
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               Tables
               of
            
             France
             ,
             12.
             
             H.
             6.
             memb
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               sufficient
               Testimony
               ,
               that
               it
               belongs
               to
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               by
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Ambassadors
               ,
               Orators
               ,
               or
               Proctors
               ,
               to
               ratifie
               the
               Decrees
               of
               all
               Councells
               and
               Synods
               ,
               and
               to
               disapprove
               and
               damne
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               see
               cause
               .
               Whence
               King
            
             Henry
             of
             France
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Synod
               of
            
             Paris
             ,
             Anno
             1593.
             
               damned
               and
               disavowed
               divers
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             
               as
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Royall
               Justice
               ,
               and
               liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             France
             ;
             as
             ſ
             Bochellus
             
               relates
               at
               full
               .
               To
               conclude
               with
               Forraigne
               Presidents
               :
               The
               Conclusions
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               Determinations
               of
               that
               late
               famous
               Synod
               of
            
             Dort
             ,
             
               were
               ratified
               by
               the
               generall
               approbations
               and
               Edict
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               under
               their
               hands
               and
               Seale
               :
            
             t
             Visis
             ,
             cognitis
             ,
             &
             maturè
             examinatis
             atque
             expensis
             ,
             praedicto
             judicio
             &
             sententia
             Synodi
             
               (
               say
               they
               ,
               in
               their
               Charter
               of
               Approbation
               ,
               )
            
             ista
             plenè
             in
             omnibus
             approbavimus
             ,
             confirmavimus
             ,
             &
             rata
             habuimus
             ;
             approbamus
             ,
             confirmamus
             ,
             &
             rata
             habemus
             per
             praesentes
             .
             Volentes
             &
             statuentes
             ,
             ut
             nulla
             alia
             Doctrina
             de
             quinque
             praedictis
             Doctrinae
             capitibus
             Ecclesiis
             horum
             regionum
             doceatur
             aut
             propagetur
             ,
             praeter
             hanc
             ,
             quae
             praedicto
             judicio
             sit
             conformis
             &
             consentanea
             ,
             &c.
             
             Actum
             sub
             nostro
             Sigillo
             ,
             Signatione
             Praesidis
             &
             Subscriptione
             nostri
             Graphiarij
             ,
             Hagae
             Comitis
             ,
             2.
             
             Julij
             ,
             Anno
             1619.
             
             
               All
               these
               ,
               with
               sundry
               other
               Forragine
               Testimonies
               ,
               abundantly
               demonstrate
               ,
               That
               the
               Constitutions
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Decrees
               of
               Councells
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               binding
               force
               and
               power
               at
               all
               ,
               unlesse
               confirmed
               by
               Emperors
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Nobles
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Edicts
               ,
               Patents
               ,
               Proclamations
               ,
               and
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               :
               and
               that
               most
               ancient
               Councells
               in
               forraigne
               parts
               were
               in
               truth
               but
               Parliaments
               .
            
          
           
             To
             passe
             from
             these
             to
             our
             owne
             domesticke
             Presidents
             :
             It
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             by
             numerous
             punctuall
             Examples
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             alone
             ,
             had
             never
             any
             lawfull
             Jurisdiction
             vested
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             binding
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             or
             Canons
             ,
             in
             our
             Synods
             and
             Convocations
             ,
             in
             any
             age
             ,
             without
             our
             Kings
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             assents
             and
             approbations
             :
             That
             all
             ,
             
               or
               most
               of
               our
               ancient
               Councells
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               Convocations
               ,
               were
            
             a
             
               nought
               else
               but
               Parliaments
               ;
               wherein
               
               our
               Kings
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               Senators
               ,
               and
               Commons
               were
               personally
               present
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               or
               Clergy-men
               :
            
             And
             that
             all
             matters
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             Church-Government
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             with
             all
             binding
             Lawes
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Articles
             relating
             thereunto
             ,
             have
             ,
             since
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             our
             Island
             till
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             beene
             alwayes
             setled
             ,
             resolved
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             Parliaments
             ;
             or
             such
             Councells
             and
             Synods
             ,
             wherein
             our
             
               Kings
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               Commons
            
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             had
             decisive
             Votes
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               received
               opinion
               of
               all
               our
               Antiquaries
               and
               Historians
               ,
               that
            
             b
             King
             
             Lucius
             
               was
               the
               first
               Christian
               King
               of
               this
            
             Island
             ,
             
               and
               the
               first
               Prince
               in
               the
               world
               that
               embraced
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               That
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               185.
               hee
               writing
               to
               Pope
            
             Elutherius
             ,
             
               to
               send
               him
            
             the
             Romane
             and
             Imperiall
             Lawes
             ,
             whereby
             to
             governe
             his
             people
             ,
             
               (
               then
               newly
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               )
               the
               modest
               Pope
               returned
               him
               this
               answer
            
             ;
             You
             have
             requested
             the
             Romane
             and
             Caesarean
             Lawes
             to
             bee
             transmitted
             to
             you
             from
             Vs
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             use
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Britaine
             :
             The
             Romane
             and
             Caesarean
             Lawes
             Wee
             may
             at
             all
             times
             reject
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             by
             no
             meanes
             .
             You
             have
             lately
             ,
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             received
             the
             Law
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Britaine
             ;
             You
             have
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Realme
             both
             Testaments
             ;
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             PER
             CONSILIVM
             REGNI
             VESTRI
             ,
             SVME
             LEGEM
             ;
             By
             the
             Councell
             of
             Your
             Realme
             ,
             
               (
               not
               of
               your
               Clergy
               or
               Prelates
               )
            
             take
             a
             Law
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             through
             Gods
             power
             ,
             You
             may
             governe
             Your
             Realm
             of
             Britain
             :
             For
             You
             are
             Gods
             Vicar
             
               (
               as
            
             c
             Bracton
             
               likewise
               stiles
               our
            
             Kings
             )
             in
             Your
             Realme
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Lo
               here
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               resolves
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               great
               Councell
               of
               this
               Realme
               (
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               Clergy
               or
               Convocation
               )
               to
               bee
               the
               only
               proper
               makers
               of
               Lawes
               to
               govern
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               by
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             446.
             
             d
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             ,
             
               two
               learned
               Bishops
               ,
               being
               sent
               hither
               out
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               to
               suppresse
               the
               spreading
               ,
               dangerous
            
             Pelagian
             
               Heresie
               ,
               there
               was
               upon
               this
               occasion
               a
               Synod
               assembled
               at
            
             Verolam
             ;
             
               whereunto
               ,
               a
               numerous
               multitude
               of
               men
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               wives
               and
               children
               ,
               repaired
               :
            
             ADERAT
             POPVLVS
             ,
             EXPECTABATVR
             FVTVRVS
             IVDEX
             ,
             
               The
               People
               were
            
             
             
               present
               ,
               &
               expected
               to
               be
               the
               future
               Judge
               :
            
             Adstabant
             partes
             ,
             dispari
             conditione
             consimiles
             .
             Indè
             divina
             fides
             ;
             hinc
             humana
             praesumptio
             :
             indè
             Christus
             ;
             hinc
             Pelagius
             ,
             autor
             perversae
             pravitatis
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               After
               a
               long
               dispute
            
             ,
             Vanity
             is
             convinced
             ,
             confounded
             ;
             perfidiousnesse
             refuted
             ,
             being
             unable
             to
             answer
             the
             objections
             .
             POPVLVS
             ARBITER
             vix
             manus
             continet
             ,
             JVDICIVM
             CVM
             CLAMORE
             CONTESTANDO
             ,
             &c.
             The
             People
             being
             Arbitrator
             ,
             scarce
             hold
             their
             hands
             ,
             GIVING
             IVDGEMENT
             with
             a
             shout
             :
             These
             things
             thus
             acted
             ,
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             both
             Sexes
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
               In
               this
               first
               Synod
               ,
               that
               wee
               read
               of
               ,
               held
               within
               our
               Island
               ,
               the
               People
               were
               present
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               as
            
             Auditors
             ,
             but
             Judges
             ,
             
               giving
               the
            
             finall
             Sentence
             
               in
               this
               great
               controversie
               concerning
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             449.
             
             
               There
               was
               another
            
             e
             British
             Councell
             ,
             
               held
               by
               the
               said
            
             Germanus
             
             and
             Severus
             ,
             MAGNOQVE
             Clericorum
             ET
             LAICORVM
             NVMERO
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Clergy-men
             and
             LAY-MEN
             ,
             
               against
               the
               reviving
               Errors
               of
            
             Pelagius
             ,
             
               and
               King
            
             Vortigerne
             
               's
               incestuous
               marriage
               with
               his
               daughter
            
             ;
             OMNIVMQVE
             SENTENTIA
             pravitatum
             perversitas
             cum
             
             suis
             Autoribus
             condemnatur
             :
             
               So
               that
               the
               Laity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               gave
               Sentence
               in
               this
               Synod
               against
               this
               Heresie
               and
               the
               Authors
               of
               it
               .
            
             Nennius
             cap.
             37.
             
               addes
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               concerning
            
             Vortigerne
             ,
             Dum
             conventa
             esset
             magna
             Synodus
             Clericorum
             ET
             LAICORVM
             in
             uno
             Concilio
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ipse
             Rex
             maledictus
             est
             ,
             &
             damnatur
             à
             beato
             Germano
             ,
             &
             OMNI
             CONCILIO
             BRITONVM
             .
             
               So
               that
               Lay-men
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               gave
               sentence
               together
               with
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               this
               second
               Synod
               held
               in
               this
               our
               Isle
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               About
               the
               yeare
            
             612.
             
             f
             King
             Ethelbert
             ,
             Genti
             suae
             Decreta
             Judiciorum
             
               (
               as
               well
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               as
               Temporall
               causes
               ,
               )
            
             juxta
             exempla
             Romanorum
             ,
             CVM
             CONCILIO
             SAPENTVM
             INSTITVIT
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Beda
             witnesseth
             .
          
           
             
               About
               the
               yeare
            
             627.
             
             g
             Edwin
             
               King
               of
            
             Northumberland
             
               being
               perswaded
               to
            
             
             
               become
               a
            
             Christian
             ,
             
               returned
               this
               answer
               ,
               That
            
             he
             was
             about
             to
             conferre
             with
             his
             friends
             and
             COVNSELLORS
             concerning
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             would
             agree
             in
             opinion
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             all
             be
             consecrated
             to
             Christ
             together
             in
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             life
             :
             
               Hee
               did
               as
               hee
               had
               said
            
             ;
             Habito
             enim
             CVM
             SAPIENTIBVS
             CONCILIO
             ,
             For
             ,
             holding
             a
             Councell
             with
             his
             wise-men
             ,
             hee
             demanded
             severally
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             What
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             hitherto
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             worship
             of
             the
             Deity
             which
             was
             preached
             ,
             seemed
             to
             them
             ?
             And
             after
             some
             debate
             ,
             Coifi
             declaring
             his
             opinion
             ,
             that
             their
             former
             Religion
             had
             no
             vertue
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christian
             was
             farre
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             imbraced
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             Kings
             Counsellors
             concurred
             in
             opinion
             with
             him
             :
             Whereupon
             they
             resolved
             forthwith
             to
             anathematize
             ,
             and
             burne
             with
             fire
             ,
             the
             Altars
             and
             Temples
             they
             had
             consecrated
             ,
             without
             fruit
             ,
             with
             the
             Idols
             in
             them
             :
             Which
             done
             ,
             King
             Edwin
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Nobles
             of
             his
             Nation
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             imbraced
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             were
             Baptized
             .
             
               Leo
               here
               ,
               a
               Pagan
               King
               and
               his
               Parliament
               determine
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               be
               truest
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               renounce
               their
               former
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             yeare
             663.
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Councell
             held
             at
             h
             Strenaeshale
             ,
             to
             decide
             the
             controversie
             concerning
             the
             
               due
               time
               of
               keeping
               Easter
            
             :
             in
             which
             Councell
             ,
             King
             Oswey
             and
             his
             sonne
             Alfred
             ,
             with
             
               MANY
               NOBLES
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Clerks
               ,
            
             and
             LAY-MEN
             were
             present
             .
             Colman
             and
             his
             Scottish
             Clergy
             maintained
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             kept
             after
             the
             Jewish
             computation
             :
             Agilbert
             and
             his
             party
             held
             the
             contrary
             ;
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             observed
             at
             the
             time
             the
             
               Westerne
               Church
            
             solemnized
             it
             .
             The
             Councell
             being
             sate
             ,
             King
             Oswey
             ,
             who
             presided
             in
             it
             ,
             before
             any
             debate
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             made
             a
             solemne
             Speech
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             (
             necessary
             for
             our
             times
             .
             )
             That
             
               it
               behoved
               those
               who
               served
               one
               God
               ,
               to
               hold
               one
               rule
               of
               living
               ,
               and
               serving
               him
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               differ
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               heavenly
               Sacraments
               ,
               since
               they
               all
               expected
               one
               Kingdome
               in
               heaven
               :
               Therefore
               they
               should
               rather
               inquire
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               truer
               tradition
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               should
               bee
               commonly
               followed
               by
               all
               .
            
             Which
             said
             ,
             hee
             commanded
             Bishop
             Colman
             to
             relate
             what
             Rite
             it
             was
             which
             hee
             observed
             ,
             and
             whence
             it
             derived
             its
             originall
             :
             Which
             Colman
             doing
             ,
             the
             King
             then
             commanded
             Bishop
             Wilfrid
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             contrary
             party
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             hee
             did
             :
             After
             long
             debate
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             
             the
             King
             gave
             sentence
             for
             VVilfreds
             opinion
             ,
             against
             Colman
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             because
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             custody
             of
             Heaven
             Gates
             ,
             did
             (
             by
             Colmans
             owne
             confession
             )
             keep
             Easter
             as
             VVilfred
             held
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             King
             giving
             this
             resolution
             with
             his
             hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             heaven
             ;
             
               faverunt
               assidentes
               quique
               sive
               astantes
               majores
               ,
               unà
               cum
               mediocribus
               ,
               et
               abdicata
               minus
               perfecta
               institutione
               ,
               ad
               ea
               quae
               meliora
               cognoverant
               sese
               transferre
               festinabant
               :
            
             all
             the
             great
             and
             meane
             Persons
             sitting
             and
             standing
             by
             concuring
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             gave
             sentence
             against
             Coleman
             for
             VVilfred
             ,
             and
             observed
             Easter
             accordingly
             ever
             after
             in
             their
             practice
             .
             Here
             we
             finde
             the
             Clergy
             men
             only
             the
             debaters
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Commons
             the
             sole
             Judges
             and
             Resolvers
             of
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             most
             eminent
             generall
             Nationall
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Anno
             673.
             there
             was
             a
             Councell
             held
             at
             Hertford
             under
             Theodor
             Archbishop
             
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               praesentibus
               Episcopis
               Angliae
               ET
            
             REGIBVS
             ET
             MAGNATIBVS
             VNIVERSIS
             writes
             i
             
               Mathew
               Westminster
            
             ,
             at
             which
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Kings
             and
             great
             men
             of
             England
             were
             present
             .
             All
             these
             sitting
             together
             ,
             Theodor
             propounded
             some
             Chapters
             (
             or
             Canons
             concerning
             Church
             
             affaires
             )
             before
             
               Them
               all
            
             ,
             which
             were
             afterwards
             assented
             to
             and
             subscribed
             .
          
           
             Anno
             684.
             
             k
             There
             was
             a
             Councell
             held
             neare
             the
             River
             of
             
               Alne
               sub
               praesentia
               Regis
               Egfridi
            
             :
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             King
             Egfrid
             ,
             who
             sate
             president
             in
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Anno
             692.
             
             King
             Ina
             made
             and
             published
             sundry
             notable
             ecclesiasticall
             laws
             concerning
             Religion
             &
             Church
             government
             ,
             l
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Parliament
             or
             Councell
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             ,
             Nobels
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             were
             present
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             Witnesse
             this
             preface
             to
             those
             Lawes
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             Ego
             Inas
             Dei
             beneficio
             Occiduorum
             Saxonum
             Rex
             suasu
             et
             instituto
             Conredi
             Patris
             mei
             ,
             Heddae
             et
             Erkenvaldi
             Episcoporum
             meorum
             ,
             omnium
             Senatorum
             meorum
             et
             natu
             majorum
             sapientum
             populi
             mei
             ,
             in
             magna
             servorum
             Dei
             frequentia
             ,
             religiesè
             studebam
             ,
             tum
             animarum
             nostrarum
             saluti
             ,
             tum
             communi
             Regni
             nostri
             conservationi
             ,
             ut
             legittima
             nuptiarum
             faedera
             ,
             justaque
             judicia
             per
             omnem
             ditionem
             nostram
             fundata
             ,
             stabilitaque
             sint
             ,
             atque
             ut
             nulli
             liceat
             imposterum
             Senatori
             ,
             sive
             alteri
             
             cuivis
             in
             ditione
             nostra
             degenti
             ,
             haec
             nostra
             antiquare
             judicia
             .
          
           
             m
             Anno
             694.
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Councell
             held
             at
             Becanceld
             ,
             wherein
             Withred
             King
             of
             Kent
             sate
             President
             ,
             and
             Bertuald
             Archbishop
             of
             Britain
             ,
             with
             Toby
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             the
             Abbats
             ,
             Abbesses
             ,
             Presbiters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             DVKES
             ,
             EARLES
             ,
             all
             assembled
             together
             ,
             deliberating
             about
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             England
             .
             The
             King
             subscribed
             the
             Lawes
             there
             made
             for
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Ego
               Withredus
               auxilio
               Christi
               his
               Legibus
               constitutis
               Rex
               ,
               pro
               Mo
               et
               Werburga
               Regina
               ,
               itemque
               pro
               filio
               nostro
               Arico
               subscripsi
               .
            
             
          
           
             Anno
             697.
             there
             was
             a
             n
             Councell
             held
             at
             Berghamsted
             in
             the
             5th
             .
             yeare
             of
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Withred
             King
             of
             Kent
             ,
             under
             Birtuald
             the
             high
             Priest
             of
             
               Britanny
               ,
               Gybmund
            
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Orders
             ,
             
               qui
               cum
               viris
               utique
               militaribus
               humanissimè
               et
               communi
               omnium
               assensu
               has
               l●ges
               decrevre
               ,
               Cantuariorumque
               Iuribus
               et
               consuetudinibus
               prout
               sequitur
               addendas
               ,
               edixere
            
             The
             Lawes
             are
             28.
             in
             number
             ,
             all
             concerning
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             and
             are
             stiled
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Copy
             ,
             
               Juditia
               Withredi
            
             ,
             made
             in
             a
             Councel
             at
             
               Berghamsted
               ,
               praesentibus
               omnibus
               Ordinibus
               illius
               gentis
               ,
               cum
               viris
               quibusdam
               militaribus
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             was
             no
             other
             but
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Commons
             and
             
             Souldiers
             were
             present
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             promulging
             and
             con●enting
             to
             these
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             yeare
             712
             o
             ●ae
             King
             of
             Westsex
             ,
             assembled
             a
             great
             Councell
             
             of
             all
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             PRINCES
             ,
             NOBLES
             ,
             EARLES
             ,
             AND
             OF
             ALL
             THE
             WISEMEN
             ,
             ALDERMEN
             ,
             AND
             COMMONS
             OF
             THE
             WHOL
             REALM
             ,
             wherein
             he
             made
             certain
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             concerning
             mariages
             ,
             to
             suppresse
             all
             fornication
             and
             uncleanesse
             ;
             
               Exhortatione
               &
               doctrina
               ,
               &
               per
               COMMVNE
               CONCILIVM
               &
               ASSENSVM
               OMNIVM
               Episcoporum
               &
               OMNIVM
               ALDERMANNORVM
               ,
               PRINCIPVM
               ,
               PRO●ERVM
               ,
               COMITVM
               ,
               &
               OMNIVM
               SAPIENTVM
               SENIORVM
               ,
               &
               POPVLORVM
               TOTIVS
               REGNI
            
             ;
             (
             or
             
               MVLTAQVE
               CONGREGATIONE
               SERVORVM
               DEI
            
             )
             as
             some
             others
             render
             it
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             yeare
             714
             p
             Naitan
             King
             of
             Picts
             ,
             received
             a
             letter
             from
             Abbot
             
             Celfred
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             celebrating
             Easter
             ,
             and
             Priests
             tonsure
             ;
             which
             he
             desired
             the
             King
             to
             cause
             to
             be
             observed
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             ,
             over
             which
             God
             had
             made
             him
             Kings
             the
             King
             hereupon
             assembled
             a
             Councell
             of
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Nobles
             ;
             and
             reading
             the
             said
             letter
             before
             them
             ;
             
               Rex
               surgens
               DEMEDIQ
               OPTIMATVM
               SUORUM
               CONSESSV
               ,
            
             kneled
             downe
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             deserved
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             gift
             from
             the
             Land
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             professed
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             this
             forme
             of
             keeping
             Easter
             ,
             and
             tonsure
             to
             be
             perpetually
             observed
             throughout
             
             his
             Realme
             :
             which
             was
             presently
             commanded
             by
             a
             royall
             Edict
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             publique
             execution
             and
             was
             accordingly
             performed
             .
          
           
             Anno
             724.
             
             There
             was
             a
             q
             Synod
             held
             in
             Northumberland
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             and
             favour
             of
             King
             Osred
             wherein
             wilfrid
             by
             the
             Kings
             favour
             got
             the
             superiority
             of
             his
             enemie
             .
             About
             foure
             yeares
             after
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             Councell
             held
             at
             Worcester
             under
             Archbishop
             Bertuald
             by
             Pope
             Constantines
             advise
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Religious
             persons
             ;
             
               Sed
               etiam
               regni
               Procerum
            
             ,
             But
             likewise
             of
             
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             r
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Clovesho
             or
             
               Cliffe
               ,
               Anno
               747.
               
               Cui
               Concilio
               interfuerunt
               Ethelbaldus
               M●rciorum
               Rex
               ,
               CVMOMNIBVS
               REGNI
               SVI
               PRINCIPIBVS
               ET
               DVCIBVS
            
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             made
             sundry
             Ecclesiasticall
             Constitutions
             ,
             consented
             to
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             King
             all
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             Nobles
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             &
             not
             made
             or
             promulged
             
             by
             the
             Bishops
             only
             .
             At
             this
             Councell
             were
             present
             33.
             
             Princes
             and
             Dukes
             .
          
           
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             Canons
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Calchyth
             ,
             ſ
             Anno
             787.
             were
             made
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Offa
             King
             of
             Mercians
             ,
             and
             the
             secular
             Princes
             and
             Senators
             of
             the
             Land
             therein
             assembled
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Persons
             :
             
             
               Convenerunt
               Omnes
               Principes
               regionis
               ●tam
               Ecclesiastici
               quam
               Seculares
               &c.
               
               Tam
               REX
               QVAM
               PRINCIPESSVI
               ,
            
             t
             
               CVMSENATORIBVS
               TERRAE
               DECRETA
               SIGNO
               CRVCIS
               FIRM
               AVERVNT
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               7●9
            
             .
             a
             Pope
             Alrians
             Legates
             held
             a
             Councell
             at
             Chalchyth
             ;
             where
             Jambert
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             resigned
             part
             of
             his
             Archbishoprick
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Litchfield
             ,
             and
             Offa
             King
             of
             Mercians
             ,
             who
             sate
             chiefe
             in
             it
             ,
             caused
             
             his
             Sonne
             Egfride
             to
             be
             crowned
             King
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             truth
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Synod
             ,
             antiently
             and
             yet
             stiled
             a
             COVNCELL
             .
             
          
           
             Anno
             793
             u
             King
             Offa
             held
             a
             Councell
             at
             Verolam
             with
             Archbishop
             Humbert
             and
             his
             suffragans
             ;
             
               ET
               PRINCIPIBVS
               SVIS
               VNIVERSIS
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Princes
              
            
             ;
             where
             they
             consulted
             about
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             build
             an
             Abbey
             to
             Saint
             A●ban
             ,
             and
             to
             endow
             it
             with
             great
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             should
             goe
             to
             Rome
             about
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ;
             
               Iuxta
               sententiam
               praedicti
               Concilii
            
             .
          
           
             Anno
             794.
             at
             the
             x
             great
             Councell
             of
             Celichyth
             ,
             there
             were
             present
             9.
             
             Kings
             ,
             
             15.
             
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             20.
             
             Dukes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Reliques
             of
             Saint
             Alban
             were
             elevated
             ,
             adorned
             ,
             and
             a
             Monastery
             sounded
             to
             enshrine
             his
             bones
             :
             And
             the
             same
             yeare
             King
             Offa
             having
             assembled
             another
             Councell
             of
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Nobles
             at
             
               Verolam
               :
               REX
               VNANIMI
               OMNIVM
               CONSENSV
               et
               benevola
               voluntate
               beate
               Albano
               amplas
               contulit
               terras
               ,
               et
               possessiones
               innumeras
               ,
               Monachorum
            
             
             
               quoque
               conventum
               ad
               tumbam
               congregavit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             y
             Cyneulf
             King
             of
             Westsex
             about
             the
             yeare
             796.
             writ
             a
             letter
             to
             Lullus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Mentz
               ,
               una
               cum
               Episcopis
               meis
               ,
               neenon
               CVM
               CATERVA
               SATRAPARVM
            
             ;
             to
             settle
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             z
             Councell
             of
             Clovesho
             under
             Kenulf
             King
             of
             Mercians
             An.
             800.
             who
             summoned
             to
             that
             Synod
             
               Episcopos
               ,
               DVCES
               ,
               Abbates
               ,
               &
               CVJVSCVNQVE
            
             
             ORDINISVIROS
             :
             there
             were
             severall
             Canons
             made
             concerning
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             the
             lands
             and
             revenue
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             a
             Synod
             of
             Celichyth
             held
             on
             the
             sixth
             of
             August
             An.
             816.
             under
             
             Kenulf
             King
             of
             Mercians
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             onely
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             present
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             himselfe
             
               cum
               suis
               Principibus
               ,
               Ducibus
               &
               Optimatibus
            
             ;
             with
             his
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             who
             made
             and
             published
             11.
             
             Canons
             concerning
             matters
             of
             saith
             and
             Church
             affaires
             .
             
          
           
             Anno
             822.
             there
             was
             a
             b
             Synodall
             Councell
             held
             at
             Clovesho
             under
             king
             Beornulfe
             ,
             wherein
             this
             king
             sate
             President
             ;
             Archbishop
             Wilfred
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             ;
             
               OMNIVMQVE
               DIGNITATVM
               OPTIMATIBVS
               Ecclesiasticarum
               scil
               .
               :
               &
               SAECVLARIVM
               PERSONARVM
               ,
            
             being
             present
             in
             it
             ,
             debated
             such
             things
             as
             concerned
             the
             profit
             and
             necessity
             of
             Churches
             ,
             the
             rule
             and
             observance
             of
             a
             Monasticall
             life
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             A
             cleare
             evidence
             it
             was
             both
             a
             Parliament
             and
             Synod
             too
             .
             
          
           
             Anno
             824.
             
             There
             was
             another
             c
             Synodall
             Assembly
             held
             at
             Clovesho
             under
             the
             same
             king
             Beornulfe
             ,
             and
             Wulfred
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             
               assidentibus
               Episcopis
               ,
               Abbatibus
               ,
               &
               PRINCIPIBVS
               .
               MERCIORVM
               VNIVERSIS
               &
               MVLTI
            
             SAPIENTISSIMI
             VIRI
             CONGREGATI
             :
             to
             determine
             certaine
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             lands
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             accordingly
             ;
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Councell
             were
             subscribed
             by
             the
             king
             ,
             
             his
             Dukes
             ,
             &
             Nobles
             ,
             as
             ,
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Bishops
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             close
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Anno
             833.
             
               there
               was
               a
            
             e
             
               Councell
               held
               at
            
             London
             
               the
               26
               of
            
             May
             
               which
               is
               intiuled
            
             Concilium
             Pan-Anglicum
             ,
             
               a
               Cauncell
               of
               all
               England
               :
               
                 wherein
                 were
                 present
              
            
             Egbert
             
               King
               of
            
             West-Saxons
             ,
             and
             Withlasius
             
               King
               of
            
             Mercians
             
             
               both
               the
               Archbishops
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Nobles
               .
               In
               which
               they
               con●●ted
               not
               onely
               of
               Church
               affaires
               ,
            
             but
             also
             about
             hindering
             the
             incursions
             of
             the
             Danes
             ;
             and
             confirmed
             divers
             Priviledges
             to
             the
             Abby
             of
             Crowland
             ,
             by
             a
             Charter
             granted
             by
             this
             King
             in
             this
             Councel
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             and
             other
             Laymen
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               by
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             838.
             
             I
             finde
             f
             
               Concilium
               Pan-Anglicum
            
             held
             at
             Kingston
             ,
             wherein
             King
             Egbert
             and
             Ethelwolfe
             his
             Sonne
             sate
             Presidents
             ,
             together
             with
             Ceolueth
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
               &
               optimatibus
               Angliae
               
                 and
                 the
                 chiefe
                 men
                 and
                 Nobles
                 at
                 England
                 ,
              
            
             ,
             wherein
             
               certain
               Charters
               of
               Lands
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               (
               formerly
               accorded
               to
               by
               the
               Nobles
               )
               were
               confirmed
               vnder
               pain
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               curses
               to
               the
               infringers
               of
               them
               .
            
             About
             which
             time
             g
             Keneth
             king
             of
             Scots
             ,
             compiled
             and
             published
             certain
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             intermixed
             with
             
             temporall
             ,
             made
             in
             a
             Parliamentary
             Councell
             ,
             not
             an
             Episcopall
             Synod
             .
          
           
             h
             Anno
             851.
             there
             was
             a
             Councell
             held
             at
             Kingsbury
             ,
             under
             Bertulph
             King
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             
               praesentibus
               Ceolnotho
               Dorobernensi
               Archiepiscopo
               ,
               caeterisque
               Regni
               Merciae
               Episcopis
               &
               Magnatibus
            
             ;
             and
             another
             Councell
             at
             Benningdon
             
             under
             this
             King
             about
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             
               â
               Praelatis
               &
               Proceribus
               Regni
               sub
               Bertolpho
               Rege
            
             ;
             In
             both
             these
             ample
             possessions
             and
             priviledges
             were
             granted
             to
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Monks
             of
             England
             ;
             
               Vnanimi
               consensu
               totius
               praesentis
               Cancilii
               ,
               pro
               Regni
               negotiis
               Congregati
               ,
            
             the
             Charters
             being
             subscribed
             by
             Dukes
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             temporall
             Officers
             ,
             present
             in
             these
             Councels
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Bishops
             or
             Abbots
             .
          
           
             An.
             855.
             
             k
             
               There
               was
               a
               generall
               Councel
               of
               all
               England
               held
               at
            
             Winchester
             ,
             Concilium
             V●ntoniae
             Pan-anglicum
             5.
             
             Nov
             :
             Judic
             .
             4.
             celebratum
             ,
             praesentibus
             Aethelwulfo
             Rege
             Westsaxoniae
             ,
             Beorredo
             Rege
             Merciae
             ,
             &
             Edmundo
             Rege
             East-Anglorum
             ,
             una
             cum
             Archiepiscopis
             Cantuariae
             ,
             &
             Eborum
             ,
             caeterisque
             totius
             Angliae
             Episcopis
             &
             Magnatibus
             ;
             
               in
               which
               King
            
             Aethelwulph
             
               by
               his
               royall
               Charter
               granted
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               his
               lands
               and
               goods
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             cum
             coxsilio
             Episcoporum
             ac
             Principum
             meorum
             :
             Praesentibus
             &
             subscribentibus
             Archiepiscopis
             &
             Episcopis
             Angliae
             Vniversis
             ,
             re●non
             Beorredo
             Rege
             Merciae
             &
             
             Edmundo
             Eastanglorum
             Rege
             ,
             Abbatum
             ,
             &
             Abbatissarum
             ,
             Ducum
             ,
             Comitium
             ,
             Procerumquetotius
             terrae
             ,
             aliorumque
             fidelium
             infintia
             multitudine
             ,
             qui
             omnes
             Regium
             Chirographum
             landaverunt
             ,
             Dignitates
             vero
             sua
             nomina
             subscripserunt
             .
             
               These
               Councels
               therefore
               were
               no
               other
               but
               Parliaments
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             l
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               of
               king
            
             Alured
             Anno
             887.
             
               were
               made
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               a
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
            
             ;
             Ex
             Consulto
             Sapientum
             ;
             Atque
             in
             ipsis
             discernendis
             ego
             Alredus
             Occiden
             alium
             Saxonum
             Rex
             ,
             prudent●ssimeram
             è
             nostris
             confilio
             usus
             sum
             ,
             atque
             eis
             omnibus
             placuit
             edici
             eorum
             observationem
             ;
             
             
               saith
               the
               Praeface
               to
               his
               Lawes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             m
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             of
             Alured
             (
             or
             Alfred
             )
             and
             Guthurne
             were
             accorded
             in
             a
             Councell
             ,
             wherein
             these
             Kings
             and
             their
             people
             made
             a
             League
             .
          
           
             King
             Edward
             the
             elder
             n
             upon
             the
             letter
             of
             Pope
             
               Formosus
               ;
               congregavit
               Synodum
            
             SENATORVM
             ,
             PROCERVM
             ,
             POPVLORVM
             ET
             NOBILIVM
             
               Gent's
               Anglae
               in
               quae
               prasedebat
               Plegmundus
               Archiepiscopus
               .
               Tum
               sibi
               Rex
               cum
               suis
               ,
               &
               Plegmundus
               Archiepiscopus
               salubre
               consilium
               iniverunt
               ,
            
             and
             constituted
             and
             elected
             five
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Gevisi
             ,
             where
             there
             
             were
             but
             two
             Bishopricks
             formerly
             ,
             dividing
             those
             two
             Bishopricks
             into
             five
             ,
             by
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             not
             Synod
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               of
               King
            
             o
             Edward
             
               the
               elder
               and
            
             Guthurne
             An.
             
             905.
             
               were
               made
               in
               Parliaments
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               not
               Synods
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               this
               Proeme
               .
            
             Haec
             ea
             sunt
             SENATVS-CONSVLTA
             ac
             instituta
             quae
             primo
             Aluredus
             &
             Guthurnus
             Reges
             ,
             deinde
             Edovardus
             &
             Guthurnus
             Reges
             illis
             ipsis
             temporibus
             tulere
             ,
             cum
             Pacis
             foedus
             Daci
             &
             Angli
             ferierunt
             ac
             sese
             mutuo
             an●plexi
             sunt
             ;
             quae
             postea
             a
             SAPIENTIBVS
             recitata
             saepius
             ,
             atque
             ad
             communem
             Regni
             utilitatem
             aucta
             ,
             atque
             amplificata
             sunt
             .
          
           
             The
             p
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               of
               King
            
             Aethelstan
             An.
             928.
             
               were
               made
               in
               
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               temporall
               lawes
               mixed
               with
               them
               ,
               made
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               by
            
             chap.
             9.
             
             Decreta
             cictaque
             sunt
             haec
             in
             celebri
             Gratanleano
             Concilio
             ,
             cui
             Wulfhelmus
             interfuit
             Archiepiscopus
             ,
             &
             cum
             eo
             Optimates
             &
             Sapientes
             ab
             Aethelstano
             evocati
             frequentissimi
             .
          
           
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             of
             q
             
               Hoel
               Dha
            
             the
             good
             King
             of
             all
             Wales
             ,
             
             about
             the
             yeare
             940.
             were
             made
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Laiety
             too
             ,
             hee
             summoning
             ,
             
               sex
               Laicos
               viros
               auctoritate
               &
               scientia
               pollentes
               ,
               
                 six
                 Laymen
                 potent
                 in
                 authority
                 and
                 Learning
              
            
             out
             of
             every
             County
             ,
             and
             then
             selecting
             out
             of
             them
             twelve
             
               Laicos
               doctissimos
               ,
               &
               unum
               Clericum
               doctissimum
               qui
               vocabatur
               Blanguindus
               ,
               ad
               instituendas
               sibi
               leges
               &
               usus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             12.
             most
             learned
             Laymen
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             learned
             Clerke
             ,
             to
             compile
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             for
             him
             and
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
            
             r
             
               of
               King
            
             Edmund
             
               Anno
               944.
               were
               made
               in
               a
            
             
             
               Parliament
               at
               London
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               temporall
               lawes
               joyned
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Proocme
               .
            
             Edmundus
             Rex
             ipso
             solenni
             Paschatis
             festo
             frequentem
             Londini
             tam
             Ecclesiasticorum
             quam
             LAICORVM
             caetum
             celebravit
             ,
             &c.
             A
             sci
             entissimis
             ,
             Regni
             mei
             in
             celebri
             tam
             Ecclesiasticorum
             quam
             LAICORVM
             frequentia
             studiose
             requisivisse
             ,
             quo
             tandem
             pacto
             Christiana
             proveheretur
             fides
             .
             Atque
             NOBIS
             OMNIBVS
             commodissimum
             visum
             est
             .
             Edmundus
             Rex
             congregavit
             magnam
             Synodum
             Dei
             ordinis
             &
             SECVLI
             apud
             London
             &c.
             
             Ego
             Edmundus
             Rex
             mando
             &
             praecipio
             omni
             populo
             seniorum
             ac
             juvenum
             qui
             in
             regione
             mea
             sunt
             ,
             ea
             quae
             investigans
             investigovi
             cum
             sapientibus
             Clericis
             &
             LAICIS
             .
             
          
           
             Anno
             948.
             
             ſ
             
               There
               was
               a
               Councell
               as
               well
               of
               Lords
               and
               great
               men
               as
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               held
               in
            
             London
             .
             In
             festo
             Nativitatis
             beatae
             Mariae
             cum
             universi
             Magnates
             Regni
             per
             regium
             edictum
             summoniti
             tam
             Archiepiscopi
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             ac
             Abbate
             ;
             quam
             caeteri
             totius
             Regni
             Proceres
             &
             Optimates
             Londoniis
             convenissent
             ,
             ad
             tractandum
             de
             negotiis
             publicis
             totius
             regni
             ,
             consummatis
             Omnibus
             ,
             
               the
               K.
               in
               this
               Parlia
               .
               granted
               a
               large
               Charter
               of
               lands
               &
               priviledges
               to
               the
               Abbey
               of
            
             Croyland
             :
             
               this
               Councell
               therefore
               was
               certainly
               no
               other
               but
               a
               Parliament
               .
            
             
          
           
             t
             An.
             952.
             
             Ed●arus
             Rex
             tandem
             potior
             ,
             emvocate
             ad
             Brandenfordiam
             Regni
             Concilio
             ,
             Patris
             Edwini
             acta
             &
             decreta
             rescindit
             ;
             Ablatas
             Ecclesiis
             &
             Monasteriis
             opes
             restituit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               This
               no
               doubt
               was
               a
               Parliament
               .
            
             
          
           
             King
             E●gars
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               An.
               967.
               have
               this
               Prologue
               which
               proves
               them
               made
               in
               full
               Parliament
               ,
            
             v
             Leges
             quas
             Edgarus
             Rex
             
               FREQVENTI
               SENATV
            
             ,
             ad
             Dei
             gloriam
             ,
             regiae
             Majestatis
             ornamentum
             ,
             ac
             Reipublicae
             utilitatem
             
             
             
             
             
             
             sanciunt
             .
             Hoc
             est
             institutum
             quod
             Edgarus
             Rex
             Consilio
             Sapientum
             suorum
             instituit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Anno.
             973.
             
             I
             finde
             a
             Councell
             held
             at
             x
             London
             under
             King
             Edgar
             ,
             for
             the
             regulating
             of
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Monkes
             of
             Glastonbury
             ,
             and
             setling
             of
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             wherein
             King
             Edgar
             granted
             a
             Charter
             to
             this
             Abbey
             ,
             
               CONCILIO
               OMNIVM
               PRIMATVM
               MEORVM
            
             ;
             subscribed
             by
             himselfe
             and
             Alfgina
             his
             Mother
             ,
             
               Edward
               Clito
            
             his
             successor
             ,
             Kmedius
             King
             of
             
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Mascusus
            
             his
             Admirall
             ,
             Dunstan
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               Oswald
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Yorke
               ,
               caeterisque
               Episcopis
               &
            
             OMNIBVS
             Regni
             PRIMATIBVS
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             his
             officers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             y
             Winchester
             An.
             975.
             assembled
             to
             determine
             the
             great
             controversie
             ,
             whether
             married
             Clerkes
             ought
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             monkes
             ?
             King
             Edgar
             and
             his
             Queen
             ,
             Elferus
             Prince
             of
             
               Mercians
               ,
               Ethelwin
            
             Duke
             of
             the
             East-Angles
             ,
             Elfwold
             his
             kinsman
             ,
             Archbishop
             
               Dunstan
               ,
               cum
               cae
               .
               teris
               Episcopis
               ,
               Abbatibus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Brithnotho
               Comite
               ,
               cum
               NOBJLITATE
               TOTIUS
               REGNS
               ,
            
             were
             present
             to
             decide
             this
             difference
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Calne
               Anno
            
             977.
             called
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             there
             were
             present
             z
             
               praeter
               Episcopes
               &
               caeterum
               clerum
               ,
               TOTIVS
               Angliae
               Majores
               Natu
               :
               Omnes
               aderant
               Aaglorum
               Optimates
               ,
               Rege
               tamen
               (
               propter
               teneram
               aetatem
               )
               absente
               :
            
             There
             were
             at
             it
             ,
             Praesules
             ,
             PROCERES
             ,
             EQVITES
             ,
             NOBILES
             PARITER
             &
             IGNOBILES
             ,
             
               Omnium
               ordinum
               conspicui
               ,
               clarique
            
             
             viri
             ,
             write
             our
             Historians
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1005.
             
             a
             King
             Aethelred
             granted
             Lands
             and
             priviledges
             to
             the
             Monkes
             of
             Christ-Church
             in
             Canterbury
             by
             his
             Charter
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             subscribed
             
             in
             a
             Parliamentall
             Councell
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             as
             Prelates
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             subscriptions
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1009.
             
             b
             
               There
               was
               a
               generall
               Councell
               at
            
             Eanham
             ,
             Concilium
             Aenhamense
             generale
             seu
             Pan-anglieum
             Optimatibus
             celebratum
             :
             
               In
               this
               Councell
               there
               were
               thirty
               two
               Canons
               made
               ,
               which
               begin
               thus
               ,
            
             Haec
             sunt
             Constitutiones
             quaetulerunt
             Angli
             eruditi
             ,
             eligerunt
             etiam
             &
             edixerunt
             ,
             instanterque
             docuerunt
             observandas
             .
             
               This
               (
               writes
            
             Spelman
             )
             
               was
               doubtlesse
               a
               Parliament
            
             ,
             Regium
             fuisse
             certum
             est
             Aenhamense
             Concilium
             ,
             tum
             quod
             edicto
             Regis
             cogebatur
             ,
             &
             de
             rebus
             statuit
             ad
             ecclesiasticos
             non
             pertinentibus
             ,
             tum
             quod
             in
             festo
             habebatur
             Pentecostes
             ,
             in
             quibus
             celebritatibus
             convocare
             Reges
             ex
             antiqun
             consuentudine
             ,
             soliti
             orant
             Proceres
             suos
             utriusque
             ordinis
             ad
             festum
             Regium
             adornandum
             ,
             &
             consilia
             
             Regni
             ineunda
             :
             
               yet
               its
               decrees
               are
               stiled
               SYNODALIA
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             of
             king
             Aethelred
             Anno
             1012.
             have
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             c
             
               Haec
               instituerunt
               Rex
               Aethelredus
               ,
               &
            
             SAPIENTES
             
               ejus
               apud
               Habam
            
             They
             were
             made
             in
             full
             Parliament
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             Convocation
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             intermixed
             with
             secular
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Councell
               of
               Winton
               under
            
             Canutus
             
               Anno
               1021.
               begins
               thus
            
             ,
             d
             Haec
             sunt
             statuta
             Canuti
             Regis
             Anglorum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Venerando
             sapientum
             ejus
             Concilio
             ,
             ad
             laudem
             &
             gloriam
             Dei
             ,
             &
             sui
             regalitatem
             ,
             &
             commune
             commodum
             .
             Rex
             Canutus
             anno
             regni
             sui
             5.
             cunctos
             regni
             sui
             Praelatos
             ,
             Proceresque
             ac
             Magnas
             ces
             ad
             suum
             convocans
             Parliamentum
             ,
             in
             suo
             publico
             Parliamento
             ,
             persistentibitpersonaliter
             
             in
             eodem
             Wolstano
             &
             Adelnodo
             A
             chiepiscopis
             ,
             &
             Ailwine
             Episcope
             Elmhamense
             ,
             &
             alijs
             Episcopis
             ,
             ipsorum
             Suff
             aganeis
             ,
             septem
             Ducibus
             ,
             cum
             totidem
             Comitibus
             ,
             nec
             non
             diversorum
             Monasteriorum
             ,
             nounullis
             Abbatibus
             ,
             cum
             quamplurimis
             gregarijs
             Militibus
             ,
             ac
             cum
             populi
             multitudine
             copiosae
             ,
             ac
             omnibus
             tunc
             in
             eodem
             Parliamento
             personaliter
             existentibus
             ,
             votis
             Regijs
             unanimiter
             consentientibus
             ,
             praeceptum
             &
             decretum
             fuit
             .
             Quod
             monasterium
             ,
             sancti
             Edmundi
             ,
             &c.
             sit
             ab
             omni
             jurisdictione
             Episcoporum
             Comitatus
             illius
             ,
             ex
             tunc
             in
             perpetuum
             funditus
             liberum
             &
             exemptum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               This
               Councell
               was
               clearely
               a
               PARLIAMENT
               and
               so
               expresly
               stiled
               .
            
          
           
             The
             e
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Laws
               of
               K.
            
             Knute
             ,
             
               An.
               1032.
               were
               made
               in
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               this
               proaeme
               .
            
             Consultum
             quod
             Canutus
             Aaglorum
             ,
             Dacorum
             &
             Norvegiensium
             Rex
             ,
             ex
             SAPIENTUM
             CONCILIO
             ad
             Dei
             immortalis
             Gloriam
             ,
             Regiae
             Majestatis
             ornamentum
             ,
             &
             Reip
             :
             utilitatem
             ,
             Natalatijs
             Domini
             Nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             diebus
             ,
             Vintoniae
             sancivit
             :
             
               the
               Laws
               are
               in
               number
               26.
               and
               intermixt
               with
               his
               secular
               Lawes
               made
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
            
             Haec
             illa
             humana
             ,
             atque
             politica
             sunt
             Jura
             ,
             quae
             Sapientum
             adhibito
             consilio
             ,
             per
             omnem
             Aagliam
             observari
             praecipio
             .
             
               So
               as
               this
               Councell
               clearely
               was
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               a
               Synod
               or
               Convocation
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             1066.
             
             There
             was
             a
             most
             famous
             f
             Councell
             or
             Assembly
             held
             at
             
             Westminster
             under
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             yeare
             of
             his
             Reigne
             ,
             on
             the
             Feast
             of
             Christs
             Nativity
             :
             
               Praesentibus
               Rege
               &
               Confessore
               ,
               Edgitha
               Regina
               ,
               Stigando
               Archiepiscopo
               Cantuariae
               ,
               Eldredo
               Archiepisc
               .
               Eboraci
               ,
               caterisque
               Angliae
               Episcopis
               ,
               Abbatibus
               ,
               Capellanis
               Regis
               ,
               COMITIBUS
               ,
               MINISTRIS
               [
               seu
               Thanis
               ]
               Regijs
               ,
               &
               MILITIBUS
               ,
            
             about
             the
             endowment
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             Sanctuary
             of
             Westminster
             Abby
             ,
             then
             newly
             re-edified
             and
             consecrated
             :
             In
             which
             Councell
             the
             King
             granted
             severall
             Charters
             of
             priviledges
             to
             this
             Abbey
             ;
             which
             were
             consented
             unto
             ,
             ratified
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Dukes
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             Knights
             and
             other
             Lay-men
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             King
             Queen
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             these
             ancient
             Presidents
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             others
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             ,
             That
             all
             our
             prisline
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Councells
             were
             nought
             else
             but
             Parliaments
             ;
             that
             our
             Kings
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             Aldermen
             ,
             Wisemen
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             were
             usually
             present
             and
             voting
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             members
             and
             Judges
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             that
             were
             obligatory
             or
             binding
             ,
             as
             well
             concerning
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             Church-Government
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             as
             manners
             ,
             were
             ever
             made
             ,
             enacted
             ,
             ratified
             in
             and
             by
             our
             Parliaments
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             alone
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Clergy
             in
             meere
             Ecclesiasticall
             Synods
             ,
             without
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             Senators
             ;
             and
             Commons
             consents
             or
             Votes
             .
             Neither
             finde
             I
             any
             example
             or
             Author
             from
             King
             Lucius
             his
             Reigne
             to
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             that
             either
             denyed
             the
             legislative
             or
             coercive
             power
             of
             such
             Councells
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             either
             in
             matters
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Church
             Government
             ,
             or
             manners
             ;
             but
             all
             readily
             and
             unanimously
             subscribed
             to
             it
             :
             enough
             to
             silence
             all
             novell
             opposits
             whatsoever
             ,
             King
             *
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             as
             he
             was
             resolved
             in
             a
             Full
             Councell
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             bee
             
               Christs
               Vicar
            
             ,
             and
             
               chiefe
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
            
             within
             this
             
             Realme
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             *
             
               Rex
               ,
               quia
               Vicarius
               summi
               regis
               est
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               constituitur
               ,
               ut
               regnum
               &
               Populum
               Domini
               ,
               &
               super
               omina
               SANCTAM
               ECCLESI
               MREGAT
               ET
               DEFENDAT
               ,
               &c.
            
             taken
             out
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessors
             Lawes
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             established
             and
             ratified
             ;
             )
             *
             so
             he
             reformed
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             and
             by
             a
             Common
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             Manuscript
             Tables
             of
             
               Robert
               Winchelsy
            
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               :
               WILLIELMUS
               Rex
               Angliae
               DE
               COMMUNI
               CONCILIO
               ,
               Archiepiscoporum
               Abbatum
               ,
               &
               OMNIUM
               PROCERUM
               REGNI
               SUI
               ,
               Leges
               Episcopales
               ,
               quae
               non
               berè
               ,
               nec
               secundum
               Sanctorum
               Canonum
               praeceptae
               ,
               fuerunt
               ,
               sicut
               nec
               sunt
               his
               diebus
               ,
               OBSERV
               AND
               AS
               IN
               CONCUSSE
               JUDICAVERIT
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             by
             this
             his
             rescript
             to
             Remigius
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             
               WILLIELMUS
               ,
               Gratia
               Dei
            
             ,
             *
             
               &c.
               
               Sciatis
               vos
               omnes
               ,
               &
               caeteri
               mei
               fideles
               ,
               qui
               in
               Angliamanent
               ,
               quod
               Episcopales
               leges
               ,
               quae
               non
               berè
               ,
               nec
               secundum
               Sanctorum
               Canonum
               praecepta
               ,
               usque
               ad
               mea
               tempora
               ,
               in
               regno
               Anglorum
               fuerunt
               ,
               COMMUNI
               CONCILIO
               ,
               et
               consilio
               Archiepiscoporum
               meorum
               ,
               &
               caeterorum
               Episcoporum
               &
               Abbatum
               ,
               &
               OMNIUM
               PRINCIPUM
               REGNI
               MEIEMEND
               AND
               AS
               JUDICAVI
               .
               Proptereamando
               ,
               &
               Regia
               authoritate
               praecipio
               ut
               nullus
               Episcopus
               vel
               Archidiaconus
               ,
               de
               legibus
               Episcopalibus
               amplius
               in
               HUNDRET
               placita
               toneant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             f
             Councell
             of
             Rhoan
             ,
             
             Anno
             1073.
             
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             sate
             chiefe
             President
             .
             
               And
               decreed
               many
               things
               as
               well
               touching
               Ecclesiasticall
               Affaires
               ,
            
             as
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             new
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             Among
             other
             things
             it
             was
             there
             decreed
             
               [
               Judicatum
               est
               praesidente
               Rege
               Anglorum
               Gulielmo
               :
            
             writes
             
               Matthew
               Westminster
            
             ]
             the
             King
             himselfe
             being
             president
             ,
             that
             Monkes
             who
             by
             force
             assaulted
             their
             Abbotts
             (
             as
             the
             Monkes
             of
             Andoem
             had
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             slaine
             their
             Abbot
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             was
             saying
             Masse
             )
             in
             any
             Abbies
             ,
             should
             there
             be
             thrust
             into
             prison
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             before
             it
             seemes
             they
             could
             not
             be
             .
             This
             Councell
             was
             no
             other
             then
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             diverse
             temporall
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiasticall
             being
             enacted
             therein
             ,
             and
             both
             ratified
             ,
             approved
             by
             this
             King
             ,
             g
             who
             (
             as
             Eadmerus
             stories
             of
             him
             )
             
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               suffer
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               (
               Primate
               of
               all
               his
               Realme
               )
               when
               hee
               sate
               President
               in
               a
               generall
               Councell
               of
               Bishops
               assembled
               together
               ,
               to
               decree
               ,
               or
               prohibite
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               such
               things
               as
               were
               suitable
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               had
               first
               been
               
               ordained
               by
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             h
             London
             under
             Lanfranks
             ,
             
             An.
             1075.
             
             
               Concessum
               est
               Regia
               MUNIFICENTIA
               ,
               Synodali
               authoritate
               ,
               Episcopis
               ,
               de
               villis
               transire
               ad
               Civitates
               :
            
             By
             the
             Kings
             Royall
             munificence
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             liberty
             was
             granted
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             remove
             from
             the
             Villages
             wherein
             they
             resided
             
             unto
             Cities
             :
             whereupon
             Herman
             Bishop
             of
             Schiroburne
             ,
             removed
             to
             
               Salisbury
               .
               Stigand
            
             from
             Selescia
             removed
             to
             
               Chichester
               ,
               Peter
            
             from
             Litehfield
             ,
             removed
             to
             Chester
             ,
             
             the
             King
             ratifying
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             ordering
             this
             removeall
             .
          
           
             An.
             1093.
             
             King
             i
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             assembled
             a
             Councell
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             
             and
             Nobility
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             ;
             
               By
               their
               common
               assent
               determiue
            
             and
             discusse
             ,
             whether
             Anselme
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             could
             Keepe
             his
             faith
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             saving
             that
             faith
             ,
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             which
             he
             owed
             to
             the
             Apostolike
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             by
             no
             means
             violate
             ?
             (
             A
             weighty
             question
             surely
             of
             a
             loyall
             Prelate
             ;
             )
             The
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Nobility
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             almost
             ,
             
               Ex
               Regia
               Sanctione
            
             ,
             assembled
             at
             Rochingham
             Castle
             ,
             on
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             March
             at
             one
             a
             Clocke
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             to
             debate
             this
             businesse
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             commanded
             all
             things
             to
             be
             adjourned
             till
             the
             morrow
             ,
             
               Quia
               Dies
               Dominica
               erat
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Lords
             Day
             :
             an
             unmeet
             time
             to
             discusse
             such
             a
             businesse
             as
             this
             was
             .
             On
             the
             morrow
             ,
             
               in
               medio
               Procorum
               &
               conglobatae
               multitudinis
               ,
               eos
               &
               assistentem
               Monachorum
               ,
               Clericorum
               ,
               LAICORUM
               numerosam
               multitudinem
               ,
               sic
               loquitur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Lo
             here
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             Commons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             and
             Clergie
             assembled
             in
             a
             Councell
             (
             to
             wit
             a
             Parliament
             )
             to
             determine
             a
             case
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             Anselms
             request
             .
             This
             matter
             being
             long
             debated
             ,
             and
             Anselme
             continuing
             refractory
             ,
             the
             busines
             was
             defet●ed
             till
             after
             Whitsuntide
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             London
             under
             Lanfranke
             summoned
             by
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             
             
               Anno
               1095.
               
               Vlstan
            
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             was
             deprived
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             by
             the
             Kings
             sentence
             and
             verdict
             ,
             
               quasi
               homo
               idiota
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ipso
               rege
               consentiente
               &
               hoc
               dictante
               decernitur
               deponendus
               ,
            
             saith
             k
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             the
             King
             sitting
             chiefe
             president
             in
             it
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Councell
             l
             of
             
               London
               Anno
            
             1102.
             under
             Anselme
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Nobles
             were
             present
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ahbots
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             therein
             decreed
             ,
             might
             be
             approved
             ratified
             and
             observed
             by
             the
             unanimous
             care
             and
             solicitud
             of
             both
             orders
             :
             
               For
               soit
               was
               necessary
            
             ,
             A
             plain
             testimony
             that
             the
             Councells
             of
             England
             in
             antient
             times
             were
             no
             other
             but
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Canons
             ound
             not
             any
             ,
             unlesse
             confirmed
             by
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             At
             this
             Councell
             (
             write
             
               Wil.
               Malmesbury
            
             &
             Eadmerus
             )
             Anselme
             the
             Archbishop
             requesting
             it
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Primates
               Regni
               ,
               
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 present
              
               quatenus
               quicquid
               ejusdem
               Concilii
               authoritate
               decerneretur
               VTRJVSQVE
               ORDINIS
               CONCORDI
               CVRA
               ET
               SOLJCITVDINE
               RATVM
               SERVARETVR
               ,
               SJC
               ENIM
               NECSSE
               ERAT
               ,
               quum
               multis
               retre
               annis
               Synodali
               cultura
               cessante
               ,
               viciorum
               vepribus
               succrescentibus
               Christiana
               religionis
               fervor
               in
               Anglia
               nimis
               reripeat
               ,
            
             which
             they
             thus
             preface
             out
             of
             Anselmes
             owne
             Copy
             and
             relation
             .
          
           
             Anno
             m
             1102.
             
               quarto
               autem
               Praesulatus
               Paschalis
               Summi
               Pontificis
               ,
               tertio
            
             
             
               Regni
               Henrici
               gloriosi
               regis
               Anglorum
               ,
               ipso
               annuente
               celebratum
               est
               Concilium
               in
               ecclesia
               beati
               Petri
               in
               ●ccidentali
               parte
               juxta
               Londoniam
               sita
               ,
               communi
               consensu
               Episcoporum
               ,
               et
               Abbatum
               ,
               et
               Principum
               totius
               regni
               .
            
             In
             this
             Councell
             held
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             therewere
             26.
             
             Canons
             compiled
             ,
             some
             against
             Priests
             mariage
             and
             Wives
             ,
             which
             when
             Giraldns
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorks
             ,
             enjoyned
             his
             Clergie
             to
             observe
             ;
             all
             the
             Clergie
             of
             his
             Province
             refused
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             being
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             their
             Wives
             ,
             or
             to
             vow
             Chastity
             as
             some
             of
             those
             Canons
             enjoyned
             them
             :
             to
             the
             execution
             whereof
             ,
             the
             great
             discord
             betweene
             the
             King
             and
             Anselme
             concerning
             the
             investitures
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             an
             obstacle
             ,
             produced
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             
               Necanones
               hujus
               Synodi
               legum
               vim
               ac
               potestatem
               sortirentur
               
               That
               those
               Canons
               should
               not
               obtaine
               the
               force
               and
               power
               of
               Lawes
               .
            
          
           
             
             Anno.
             1107.
             another
             n
             Councell
             was
             held
             under
             Anselme
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             his
             owne
             Palace
             ,
             in
             which
             Councell
             
               The
               King
               assented
               and
               enacted
            
             ,
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             no
             man
             should
             be
             invested
             into
             any
             Bishoprick
             or
             Abbie
             of
             England
             by
             the
             King
             or
             any
             Layman
             ,
             by
             giving
             him
             a
             pastorall
             staffe
             ,
             or
             a
             Ring
             .
             
               Proceres
               Regni
            
             ,
             the
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Realme
             (
             writes
             Eadmerus
             )
             were
             called
             to
             this
             Councell
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             assented
             to
             and
             ratified
             this
             Act
             ,
             
               Astante
               multitudine
               ,
               ac
               per
               Consilium
               Anselmi
               et
               Procerum
               Regni
               ,
            
             the
             Commons
             standing
             by
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             A●selme
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             This
             Councell
             then
             was
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             this
             Canon
             assented
             to
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Peeres
             ,
             and
             King
             ,
             ●o
             make
             it
             valid
             .
          
           
             
             Not
             long
             after
             this
             King
             o
             Henry
             the
             first
             summoned
             another
             Councell
             about
             Easter
             ,
             
               ad
               Curiam
               suam
               apud
               Londoniam
               cunctis
               Majoribus
               Regni
               ,
            
             having
             assembled
             to
             his
             Court
             at
             London
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             great
             men
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             suppresse
             the
             Marriages
             of
             Priests
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               London
               .
               Anno
            
             1102.
             
             For
             the
             extirpation
             of
             which
             evill
             ,
             the
             King
             
               Regali
               authoritate
               atque
               ;
               potentia
               fultos
               roboravit
               ,
            
             by
             his
             royall
             Authority
             and
             power
             ratified
             those
             Canons
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             Anselmo
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             Thomas
             elect
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ,
             Decreed
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             said
             Glorious
             King
             
               Henry
               ,
               Assensu
               omnium
               Baronum
               suorum
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Barons
                 ,
              
            
             that
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             should
             live
             chastly
             and
             keepe
             no
             Women
             in
             their
             Houses
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             were
             of
             their
             neare
             kindred
             ,
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             had
             defined
             ;
             this
             Canon
             being
             ratified
             both
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Peeres
             in
             Parliament
             to
             make
             it
             obligatory
             .
             In
             these
             three
             Councells
             under
             Archbishop
             Anselme
             (
             a
             great
             stickler
             for
             the
             Popes
             and
             Clergies
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
             )
             we
             see
             the
             King
             and
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Realme
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             ratified
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             therein
             concluded
             to
             make
             them
             valid
             and
             binding
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1114
             p
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             commanded
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             meete
             together
             at
             his
             Court
             ,
             whereupon
             a
             rumour
             was
             spred
             over
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             about
             to
             celebrate
             a
             generall
             Councell
             (
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             )
             and
             that
             he
             would
             promulge
             some
             new
             things
             ,
             worthy
             so
             great
             a
             Councell
             ,
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             every
             order
             :
             On
             the
             sixteenth
             of
             October
             they
             all
             met
             together
             in
             the
             Kings
             Pallace
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             the
             multitude
             which
             assembled
             together
             ,
             at
             last
             perceived
             ,
             that
             the
             tumour
             of
             celebrating
             a
             Councell
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
             reformation
             of
             Christianity
             was
             nothing
             so
             .
             There
             Anselme
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             brought
             a
             letter
             directed
             from
             him
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             taxeth
             the
             King
             for
             conferring
             Bishopricks
             (
             claiming
             that
             right
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             Peters
             See
             ,
             )
             for
             determining
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             affaires
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             his
             or
             his
             Legats
             privity
             ,
             which
             belong
             only
             to
             the
             Apostolike
             ,
             Sea
             ;
             for
             stopping
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             calling
             and
             keeping
             Synodall
             Councells
             without
             his
             privity
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             was
             unanimously
             ratified
             in
             the
             great
             councell
             of
             Nice
             consisting
             of
             318
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             *
             no
             Councells
             ought
             to
             be
             summoned
             or
             kept
             without
             the
             privity
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             for
             translating
             Bishops
             
             without
             his
             consent
             .
             Which
             letters
             much
             offending
             the
             Kings
             mind
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             Nuntioes
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Pope
             an
             answer
             ,
             and
             justifie
             his
             proceedings
             herein
             ,
             as
             warranted
             by
             his
             Royall
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             q
             yeare
             upon
             the
             thirteenth
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Assembly
             
             held
             at
             Salisbury
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             
               and
               great
               men
               of
               all
               England
               ,
            
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             compelling
             them
             to
             appeare
             there
             :
             where
             the
             King
             appointed
             William
             his
             sonne
             ,
             lawfully
             begotten
             ,
             to
             be
             heire
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             Nobles
             condescended
             ,
             and
             presently
             tooke
             an
             oath
             of
             Allegeance
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             men
             :
             But
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Abbotts
             swore
             only
             and
             gave
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             survived
             his
             Father
             ,
             they
             would
             forthwith
             conferre
             both
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             Crowne
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             on
             him
             without
             any
             controversie
             or
             exception
             :
             In
             r
             August
             following
             one
             Anselm
             the
             Archbish
             .
             of
             Canterburyes
             kinsman
             came
             from
             Rome
             to
             King
             Henry
             ,
             being
             then
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             bringing
             the
             Popes
             Letters
             ,
             which
             authorized
             him
             to
             exercise
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               Legate
            
             ,
             here
             in
             England
             :
             which
             in
             a
             short
             time
             being
             knowne
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             admiring
             at
             it
             ,
             assembled
             together
             at
             London
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             certaine
             other
             things
             ,
             (
             the
             Queen
             being
             present
             )
             to
             discusse
             the
             matter
             ,
             
               Communi
               Concilio
            
             ,
             in
             a
             common
             Councell
             :
             whereupon
             they
             all
             accorded
             ,
             to
             send
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             whom
             it
             most
             concerned
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             ancient
             custome
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             thereof
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             goe
             likewise
             to
             Rome
             to
             annihilate
             
               This
               Novelty
            
             .
             Who
             comming
             accordingly
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             found
             Anselme
             there
             expecting
             his
             passage
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             Legatine
             office
             there
             .
             But
             
               King
               Henry
            
             (
             the
             first
             )
             not
             suffering
             any
             prejudice
             to
             happen
             to
             the
             ancient
             Customes
             of
             England
             ,
             kept
             him
             from
             entring
             into
             England
             ,
             &
             that
             not
             without
             presidents
             :
             For
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             this
             Kings
             Raigne
             ſ
             Guido
             Archbishop
             of
             Vienna
             came
             into
             England
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             the
             power
             Legatine
             of
             all
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             precept
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             See
             :
             which
             being
             heard
             of
             throughout
             England
             ,
             was
             admired
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             all
             knowing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             unheard
             of
             in
             Britaine
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             except
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             should
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             supply
             the
             Popes
             Apostolicall
             turnes
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             he
             came
             ,
             so
             he
             returned
             ,
             
             being
             received
             as
             a
             Legate
             by
             no
             man
             ,
             nor
             exercising
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Legate
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             .
             t
             After
             this
             ,
             one
             Peter
             having
             obtained
             from
             the
             Pope
             a
             power
             Legatine
             over
             England
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             Iland
             of
             the
             Orcades
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             hereof
             all
             England
             was
             astonished
             ;
             the
             King
             sent
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Saint
             Davids
             ,
             and
             another
             Clergie
             man
             beyond
             Sea
             to
             conduct
             him
             to
             him
             ,
             enjoyning
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             entrance
             into
             England
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             Churches
             or
             Monasteries
             to
             lodge
             or
             eate
             :
             Being
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             honourably
             received
             by
             him
             ,
             having
             declared
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             the
             King
             answered
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             now
             no
             leasure
             to
             minde
             so
             great
             a
             businesse
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Legatine
             power
             could
             not
             
               be
               established
               ,
               and
               ratified
               but
               by
               the
               connivance
               and
               assent
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Abbots
               ,
               
                 Nobles
                 and
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 Parliament
                 :
              
               moreover
               hee
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               by
               any
               meanes
               willingly
               loose
               any
               of
               the
               Customes
               of
               his
               Country
               granted
               him
               by
               the
               Apostolicall
               See
               so
               long
               〈…〉
               
               lived
               ;
               whereof
               this
               was
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               and
               greatest
               ,
               that
               hee
               made
               the
               kingdome
               of
               England
               free
               from
               all
               Legatine
               power
               .
               Whereunto
               Peter
               affented
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               doe
               his
               endeavour
               to
               have
               this
               priviledge
               preserved
               ,
               and
               augmented
               :
            
             And
             so
             being
             gratified
             with
             rich
             presents
             ,
             
               Ille
               qui
               Legati
               officio
               fungi
               in
               toto
               Britania
               venerat
               ,
               nimirum
               ,
               ab
               omni
               officio
               tali
               ,
               cum
               ingenti
               Pompa
               ,
               v●a
               qua
               venerat
               extra
               Angliam
               ,
               a
               Rege
               missus
               est
            
             ;
             writes
             Eadmerus
             of
             him
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             .
             So
             little
             jurisdiction
             had
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             here
             in
             England
             
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             
             who
             became
             an
             intollerable
             vexation
             ,
             oppression
             to
             it
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             in
             the
             Reignes
             of
             
               King
               John
               ,
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Westminster
             under
             
               Iohn
               de
               Crema
            
             (
             the
             Popes
             lecherous
             Legate
             ,
             Ann.
             1125.
             )
             there
             were
             17.
             
             Canons
             made
             ,
             
               &
               ab
               omnibus
               confirmata
            
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             all
             there
             present
             :
             to
             wit
             by
             20.
             
             Bishops
             ,
             40.
             
             Abbots
             ,
             
               Cuminumera
               Cleri
               &
               Populi
               multitudine
            
             ,
             with
             an
             innumerable
             multitude
             of
             the
             Clergie
             and
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             at
             it
             :
             as
             the
             Continuer
             u
             of
             
               Florentius
               Wigorniensis
            
             records
             ,
             Among
             other
             things
             it
             was
             there
             decreed
             ,
             that
             Priests
             should
             not
             from
             thence
             forth
             marry
             :
             That
             no
             married
             man
             should
             be
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             Priests
             who
             were
             married
             ,
             should
             be
             either
             devorced
             from
             their
             wives
             or
             deprived
             of
             their
             livings
             ;
             
               Iohn
               de
               Crema
            
             there
             alleaging
             .
             
               That
               it
               was
               an
               unseemely
               thing
               for
               a
               Priest
               to
               rise
               up
               from
               the
               side
               of
               an
               Harlot
            
             (
             so
             hee
             called
             Priests
             wives
             )
             
               and
               to
               goe
               and
               to
               make
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             The
             Priests
             being
             much
             incensed
             at
             these
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             very
             angry
             with
             this
             Legate
             the
             chiefe
             Author
             of
             them
             ,
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             leacherous
             companion
             ,
             watched
             him
             so
             narrowly
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             same
             night
             these
             Canons
             were
             ratified
             ,
             
               though
               himselfe
               had
               that
               very
               day
               consecrated
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             and
             so
             made
             the
             body
             of
             his
             Saviour
             (
             as
             hee
             thought
             )
             they
             tooke
             him
             in
             bedde
             with
             a
             notable
             Where
             .
             In
             excuse
             of
             which
             falt
             of
             his
             (
             which
             was
             very
             publike
             and
             notorious
             )
             he
             said
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               was
               no
               Priest
               ,
               but
               a
               corrector
               of
               Priests
               ,
            
             (
             hee
             might
             better
             have
             alleadged
             ,
             if
             his
             owne
             reason
             were
             good
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             it
             after
             hee
             had
             consecrated
             and
             made
             Christs
             body
             ,
             not
             before
             it
             :
             )
             and
             so
             he
             departed
             privily
             〈◊〉
             of
             England
             with
             shame
             ,
             the
             Priests
             by
             this
             meanes
             keeping
             their
             Wives
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             alleaging
             that
             it
             was
             better
             for
             them
             to
             lye
             with
             their
             own
             Wives
             ,
             then
             with
             Where
             's
             ,
             or
             other
             mens
             ,
             as
             this
             lecherous
             Legate
             did
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1127.
             
             y
             William
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             his
             assent
             ,
             called
             a
             Councell
             at
             Saint
             Peters
             in
             Westminster
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             and
             religious
             Persons
             of
             England
             :
             there
             flocked
             thither
             also
             ,
             *
             
               Magnae
               multitudines
               Cloricorum
               ,
               Laicorum
               ,
               tam
               divitum
               quam
               mediocrium
               &
               factus
               est
               Conventus
               grandis
               et
               inestimabilis
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Historian
             ;
             Something
             's
             were
             there
             debated
             ,
             somethings
             determined
             ,
             some
             things
             adjourned
             ,
             some
             things
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             tumult
             of
             the
             raiging
             people
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             Audience
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             but
             those
             things
             which
             were
             there
             decreed
             and
             established
             in
             the
             
             Councell
             it selfe
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
               At
               they
               were
               there
               publikely
               Recited
               and
               received
               :
            
             I
             thought
             good
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             note
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             Then
             he
             reites
             the
             Canons
             and
             constitutions
             of
             this
             Councell
             ,
             and
             conclude
             thus
             :
             
               Auditis
               Concilii
               gestis
               consensum
               prebuit
               ,
               authoritate
               Regia
               et
               potestatate
               conceffit
               et
               confirmavit
               Sta●ta
               Concili
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Having
                 heard
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 read
                 the
                 K.
                 assented
                 to
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 regall
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 passed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 statuts
                 .
              
            
             (
             or
             Canons
             )
             
               of
               the
               Councell
            
             ;
             celebrated
             by
             William
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Legate
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             at
             VVestminster
             .
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               1138.
               
               King
               Stephen
            
             on
             the
             fourth
             of
             Aprill
             held
             a
             Councell
             at
             Northampton
             ,
             z
             in
             which
             ●urstlain
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             was
             Prefident
             ,
             the
             
               Prelats
               ,
               Abbotts
               ,
               
                 Earles
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 England
              
            
             ,
             being
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             The
             Bishoprick
             of
             Exeter
             then
             voyd
             by
             the
             death
             of
             
               William
               Warwast
            
             ,
             one
             Robert
             an
             Arch-deacon
             was
             elected
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             which
             likewise
             nominated
             and
             chose
             two
             Monks
             to
             be
             Abbotts
             of
             VVincelcombe
             ,
             and
             of
             Saint
             Maries
             in
             Yorke
             ,
             being
             then
             vacant
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             yeare
             there
             was
             a
             Councell
             held
             at
             a
             London
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             Theobald
             was
             
             chosen
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               Annuente
               Rege
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             consent
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1139.
             
             There
             was
             a
             Councell
             kept
             at
             b
             VVinchester
             under
             Henry
             Bishop
             of
             VVinchester
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Brother
             and
             Legate
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             where
             Theobald
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             there
             present
             ,
             
               ad
               pedes
               Regis
               devoluti
               sunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             cast
             themselves
             downe
             at
             the
             Kings
             feet
             ,
             most
             devoutly
             
             and
             earn
             estly
             beseeching
             him
             ,
             
               to
               restore
               Roger
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               and
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               to
               their
               possessions
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               willingly
               pardon
               all
               the
               injuries
               the
               King
               had
               done
               them
               .
            
             But
             the
             King
             despising
             the
             venerable
             supplication
             of
             so
             many
             great
             Prelates
             ,
             suffered
             them
             to
             obtaine
             no
             part
             of
             their
             request
             .
          
           
             In
             c
             
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             1142.
             
             VVilliam
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Lincolne
             ,
             
               as
               some
               record
            
             
             or
             ,
             VVilliam
             ,
             or
             Henry
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             VVinchester
             
               as
               others
               calhim
               ,
               held
               a
               Councell
               at
            
             London
             ,
             
               at
               which
               King
            
             Stephen
             
               was
               present
               ;
               where
               in
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
            
             et
             Generaliter
             constitutum
             ,
             
               and
               generally
               ordained
            
             .
             That
             he
             who
             violated
             a
             Church
             or
             Churchyard
             ,
             or
             laid
             violent
             hands
             on
             any
             Priest
             or
             Religious
             person
             ;
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             not
             absolved
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             
               The
               King
               ,
               (
               writes
            
             Nubrigensis
             )
             Concilio
             Benigne
             interfuit
             ,
             et
             favoris
             Regij
             Suffragium
             non
             negavit
             ,
             
               was
               graciously
               present
               at
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               denied
               not
               the
               suffrage
               o●his
               royall
               savor
               to
               its
               constitutions
               ;
               
                 which
                 without
                 his
                 confirmation
                 had
                 beene
                 of
                 no
                 validitle
                 .
                 By
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 constitution
                 ratified
                 in
                 this
                 manner
              
            
             d
             If
             any
             laid
             violent
             hands
             on
             a
             Priest
             or
             Religious
             Person
             ,
             he
             might
             sue
             in
             the
             Spirituall
             Court
             to
             have
             him
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             doe
             penance
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             dammages
             ,
             and
             no
             Prohibition
             could
             legally
             be
             granted
             to
             stay
             the
             proceedings
             there
             .
          
           
             Anno
             e
             1152.
             
             
               There
               was
               a
            
             Synod
             
               held
               at
            
             London
             under
             Theobald
             
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               In
               which
               King
            
             Stephen
             with
             Eustace
             
               his
               Sonne
               were
               present
            
             :
             The
             King
             required
             the
             Synod
             ,
             to
             consent
             to
             create
             Eustace
             King
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             ,
             being
             inhibited
             by
             the
             Popes
             Letters
             ,
             and
             mandate
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             
               Therefore
               the
               King
               and
            
             Eustace
             
               incensed
               with
            
             anger
             ,
             shutting
             them
             in
             and
             befieging
             them
             ,
             did
             evermuch
             vex
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             effect
             that
             by
             feare
             and
             terror
             which
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             by
             authority
             and
             favour
             ,
             
               And
               soe
               most
               of
               them
               were
               reduced
               to
               the
               Kings
               becke
               .
               But
            
             Theobald
             
               the
               Archibishop
            
             
             
               departing
               privity
               and
               most
            
             craftily
             out
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             carried
             through
             the
             Thames
             in
             a
             Boate
             to
             the
             Sea
             side
             entered
             into
             a
             ship
             and
             passed
             into
             the
             parts
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ,
             with
             whose
             departure
             the
             King
             being
             much
             more
             disturbed
             ,
             banished
             him
             againe
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             confiscated
             all
             his
             goods
             .
          
           
           
             
             Anno
             1159.
             
             There
             was
             a
             great
             f
             Scisme
             at
             Rome
             betweene
             Pope
             Alexander
             and
             Victor
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             hereupon
             Frederick
             the
             Emperor
             assembled
             by
             his
             Writ
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italie
             and
             Germanie
             together
             to
             Papia
             ,
             to
             
               Councell
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 his
                 Dukes
                 and
                 Captaines
                 were
                 present
                 :
              
               who
               swaying
               the
               Councell
               ,
               Victor
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Emperor
               inclined
               ,
               was
               
                 elected
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 successor
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               and
               sentence
               given
               against
               Alexander
               by
               a
               Generall
               decree
               ,
               as
               against
               a
               Scismaticke
               and
               rebell
               to
               God.
               
                 Amplexus
                 est
                 Imperator
                 cum
                 omni
                 frequentia
                 Ducum
                 et
                 Procerum
                 acta
                 Concilij
                 ,
                 panam
                 non
                 recipientibus
                 comminatus
                 ,
              
               writes
               Neubrigensis
               .
               After
               which
               the
               Emperor
               solicited
               the
               illustrious
               Kings
               of
               France
               and
               England
               ,
               by
               all
               meanes
               he
               could
               ,
               that
               to
               perpetuate
               mutuall
               amity
               ,
               they
               would
               consent
               to
               him
               in
               this
               ;
               they
               being
               inclined
               hereto
               ,
               cautelously
               suspended
               their
               sentence
               untill
               they
               should
               more
               fully
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               so
               doubtfull
               a
               businesse
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               they
               also
               
                 called
                 a
                 famous
                 Councell
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 Kingdomes
                 in
                 a
                 fitting
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 fully
                 debated
                 by
                 
                   Guido
                   Cremensis
                
                 on
                 Victors
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Gulielmus
                 Papiensis
              
               on
               Alexanders
               side
               ;
               
                 In
                 conspectu
                 Regum
                 ,
                 &
                 Praesulum
                 ,
                 coram
                 universa
                 quae
                 convenerat
                 multitudine
                 cleri
                 et
                 opuli
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   and
                   Prelats
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   all
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   and
                   People
                   there
                   assembled
                
              
               ;
               where
               Papiensis
               pleaded
               Alexanders
               cause
               so
               well
               ,
               and
               answered
               ,
               retorted
               what
               ever
               the
               opposite
               partie
               had
               alleaged
               soe
               substantially
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 neuter
                 ulterius
                 Princeps
                 cunctaretur
                 ,
                 repudiata
                 parte
                 Octaviani
                 Dominum
                 Alexandrum
                 recipere
                 ,
                 et
                 cum
                 Regnis
                 sibi
                 subditis
                 ei
                 de
                 caetero
                 in
                 ijs
                 quae
                 Dei
                 sunt
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 Patri
                 parere
                 .
              
               The
               forenamed
               Schismatickes
               ,
               therefore
               departing
               with
               confusion
               and
               shame
               ,
               Our
               Princes
               and
               Prelates
               
                 (
                 Principes
                 et
                 Pontifices
              
               )
               having
               solemnly
               pronounced
               a
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               against
               the
               Schismatickes
               dissolved
               the
               Synod
               .
               Loe
               here
               both
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               and
               France
               ,
               with
               their
               Nobles
               as
               well
               as
               Prelates
               ,
               present
               in
               a
               severall
               Councells
               ,
               directing
               and
               determining
               this
               great
               controversie
               in
               them
               who
               was
               Peters
               rightfull
               successor
               ?
               ratefying
               and
               receiving
               him
               for
               Pope
               whom
               they
               conceived
               in
               their
               indifferent
               Judgments
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               best
               title
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Laity
               had
               here
               their
               voyces
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               &
               consented
               to
               the
               decrees
               of
               both
               Councells
               ,
               So
               when
               there
               was
               a
               former
               Schisme
               between
               
                 Clement
                 &
                 Vrban
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Papacie
              
               ,
               g
               
                 VVilliam
                 Rufus
              
               enquiring
               who
               had
               the
               best
               right
               ,
               commanded
               
                 Vrban
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 Apostolicall
                 and
                 true
                 Pope
                 throughout
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 eique
                 vice
                 beati
                 Petri
                 ,
              
               IN
               CHRISTIANA
               RELIGIONE
               (
               not
               in
               any
               temporall
               affaires
               )
               obedire
               :
            
             claiming
             this
             as
             a
             h
             
               part
               of
               his
               prerogative
               royall
               that
               none
               should
               acknowledge
               or
               receive
               any
               man
               ,
               for
               Pope
               or
               Peters
               successor
               within
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               election
               and
               authority
               ,
               and
               him
               whom
               he
               should
               declare
               to
               be
               the
               man
               ,
               accounting
               him
               no
               lesse
               then
               a
               Traitor
               that
               should
               deprive
               him
               of
               this
               right
               ,
               which
               his
               Ancestors
               claimed
               and
               enjoyed
               .
            
          
           
             
             An.
             1170.
             at
             the
             i
             request
             of
             King
             Hen
             :
             the
             2d
             .
             two
             Cardinalls
             ,
             Albert
             ,
             and
             Theodine
             were
             sent
             into
             France
             from
             Rome
             ,
             who
             having
             called
             a
             great
             Assembly
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             and
             Noblemen
             within
             the
             Teritorries
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             England
             ,
             they
             solemnly
             admitted
             the
             King
             to
             purge
             himselfe
             before
             them
             of
             the
             murther
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             which
             purgation
             the
             
               King
               there
               made
               ,
               and
               submitted
               himselfe
               naked
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               discipline
               .
            
          
           
           
             Anno
             1175.
             
             k
             Richard
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             kept
             a
             great
             Councell
             
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             
             to
             which
             almost
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Canterbury
             came
             ,
             
               Et
               coram
               pranominatis
               Regibus
            
             ,
             and
             before
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             King
             Henry
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             ;
             Richard
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             standing
             in
             an
             high
             place
             ,
             promulged
             certaine
             Decrees
             &
             Canons
             ,
             concerning
             
               Clergy-men
               ,
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               Tythes
            
             (
             recorded
             by
             Hoveden
             )
             to
             be
             firmely
             and
             inviolably
             observed
             by
             all
             his
             Provincials
             ;
             so
             that
             both
             the
             Kings
             assented
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             but
             Collections
             of
             some
             Decrees
             out
             of
             former
             Councels
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             yeare
             l
             King
             Henry
             the
             Father
             called
             another
             Councell
             at
             Windesore
             eight
             dayes
             after
             Michaelmas
             ;
             
             
               Praesentibus
               Rege
               &
               Filio
            
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Sonne
             being
             present
             .
             Richard
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Laurence
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Dublin
               ,
               Praesentibus
               etiam
               Comitibus
               &
               Baronibus
               Angliae
               ,
               
                 the
                 Carles
                 and
                 Barons
                 of
                 England
                 being
                 also
                 present
                 .
              
            
             In
             which
             Councell
             (
             being
             a
             meer
             Parliament
             )
             there
             was
             a
             generall
             Concord
             made
             between
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Rodericke
             King
             of
             Conact
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             in
             that
             Councell
             gave
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Waterford
             to
             one
             Augustine
             an
             Irishman
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             to
             Donatus
             Archbishop
             of
             Cassels
             to
             be
             Consecrated
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               1176.
               
               m
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               assembled
               and
               held
               a
               great
               Councell
               
               at
               Nottingham
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               Statutes
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               King
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Earles
               ,
               and
               Barons
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 communi
                 omnium
                 Concilio
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   Councell
                   of
                   them
                   all
                
              
               ,
               he
               divided
               his
               Kingdome
               into
               sixe
               parts
               ,
               through
               each
               of
               which
               he
               appointed
               three
               Iustices
               Itinerant
               ,
               whom
               he
               caused
               to
               swear
               upon
               the
               holy
               Evangelists
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 bona
                 fide
              
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               sinister
               intention
               keep
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               people
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               inviolably
               to
               observe
               the
               Articles
               of
               Assize
               ,
               there
               renued
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               recorded
               at
               large
               by
               Hoveden
               .
               To
               this
               Councell
               (
               by
               the
               Kings
               command
               )
               came
               William
               King
               of
               Scots
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               whom
               the
               
                 King
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 fealty
                 and
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 went
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 .
              
               To
               whom
               they
               answered
               ;
               
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 made
                 any
                 subjection
              
               (
               or
               homage
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
            
             To
             which
             n
             Roger
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             replyed
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Glascow
             
               and
               of
            
             Candida
             Casa
             ,
             or
             Whitterne
             ,
             
               had
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               been
               subject
               to
               the
               See
               of
            
             Yorke
             ;
             
               and
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               he
               shewed
               divers
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             made
             it
             appeare
             .
             To
             which
             Jocelin
             Bishop
             of
             Glascow
             answered
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Glascow
             
               was
               a
               speciall
               Daughter
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               exempt
               from
               all
               Archiepiscopall
               and
               Episcopall
               jurisdiction
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Yorke
             
               had
               any
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Glascow
             
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               it
               appeared
               that
               he
               deserved
               not
               to
               have
               any
               dominion
               over
               it
               for
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               because
            
             Richard
             
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               endeavoured
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             (
             such
             was
             his
             ambition
             then
             )
             
               he
               so
               crossed
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               That
               he
               permitted
            
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Scotland
               to
               return
               home
               ,
               without
               making
               any
               subjection
               of
               themselves
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               formerly
               done
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             
               Anno
               1176.
               
               Hugo
               Cardinalis
            
             o
             
               (
               Hoveden
            
             stiles
             him
             Hugozun
             )
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             
               by
               the
               Kings
               permission
               and
               asistance
            
             called
             a
             generall
             Councell
             at
             
               London
               ,
               
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Lent
               ,
               where
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               York
               and
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               of
               England
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Clergie-men
               assembling
               together
               ;
               the
               Cardinall
               sate
               on
               an
               high
               throne
               in
               the
               Chappell
               of
               the
               infirme
               Monkes
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               with
               him
               ,
               every
               one
               in
               his
               place
               according
               to
               his
               order
               and
               dignity
               .
               But
               there
               arose
               a
               contention
               between
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               Yorke
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               should
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ;
               And
               when
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Yorke
               would
               sit
               there
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Canterburies
               servants
               rushed
               violently
               upon
               him
               ,
               threw
               him
               down
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               trampled
               on
               him
               with
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               brake
               his
               Miter
               :
               whereupon
               the
               Councel
               was
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinall
               flying
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               ,
               was
               so
               hindered
               ,
               that
               he
               held
               no
               Councel
               .
            
             Both
             sides
             made
             appeales
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             complained
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             injuries
             done
             unto
             them
             .
             So
             Hoveden
             .
             p
             
               Gulielmus
               Nubrigensis
            
             relates
             the
             story
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Cardinall
               assisted
               by
               the
               Kings
               favour
               had
               called
               together
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               of
               both
               Provinces
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               Yorke
               to
               London
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               a
               Councell
               of
               all
               England
               there
               ;
               on
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Councell
               ,
               when
               all
               having
               taken
               their
               Robes
               and
               ensignes
               ,
               were
               about
               to
               go
               in
               Procession
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               fell
               out
               a
               vehement
               contention
               between
               the
               Archbishops
               themselves
               about
               the
               priority
               of
               place
               in
               the
               Councell
               :
               For
               that
               rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
                 (
                 in
                 honour
                 preferring
                 one
                 another
                 )
              
               was
               so
               abrogated
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               that
               neglecting
               their
               Pastorall
               diligence
               and
               care
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               stubbornly
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               also
               the
               more
               vainly
               contend
               about
               Praecedencie
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               Episcopall
               Controversie
               is
               wholy
               conversant
               about
               the
               praerogative
               of
               their
               honours
               .
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               Yorke
               comming
               soonest
               ,
               praeoccupied
               the
               first
               seate
               ;
               alleadging
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               belonged
               to
               him
               by
               the
               ancient
               decree
               of
               Saint
               Gregory
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               known
               to
               bee
               enacted
               ,
               
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 first
                 ordained
                 .
              
            
             But
             Canterbury
             having
             made
             a
             solemne
             complaint
             of
             the
             preoccupying
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             suffered
             prejudice
             ,
             refused
             the
             second
             seate
             .
             Whereupon
             his
             subjects
             (
             or
             Clerkes
             of
             his
             Province
             )
             contending
             more
             fiercely
             for
             him
             ,
             presently
             the
             simple
             contention
             of
             words
             ,
             grew
             into
             a
             brauling
             .
             Yorke
             (
             the
             adverse
             party
             being
             stronger
             )
             was
             thrust
             with
             ignominy
             from
             the
             place
             he
             had
             so
             early
             taken
             ,
             who
             exhibited
             his
             torne
             Myter
             to
             the
             Legate
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             injury
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             cited
             Canterbury
             to
             the
             Apostolicall
             See.
             The
             Metropolitans
             therefore
             thus
             contending
             ,
             and
             things
             thus
             disturbed
             ,
             the
             Councell
             was
             not
             celebrated
             ,
             but
             dissipated
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             had
             assembled
             as
             called
             forth
             to
             a
             Councell
             ,
             returned
             to
             their
             own
             homes
             .
             q
             
               Matthew
               Parker
            
             in
             his
             
               Antiquitates
               Ecclesiae
               Britannicae
            
             ,
             out
             of
             Gervasins
             and
             
               Radulphus
               de
               Duceto
            
             ,
             relates
             the
             story
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               A
               Legate
               called
               Flugonius
               came
               into
               England
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               at
               King
               Henry
               the
               seconds
               request
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               both
               separate
               Queene
               Eleaner
               from
               him
               by
               a
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               comprimise
               the
               Controversie
               between
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               Yorke
               ,
               touching
               
               the
               precedency
               which
               had
               continued
               for
               many
               successions
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               been
               oft
               times
               determined
               ,
               but
               never
               finally
               ended
               till
               the
               Statute
               of
               31
               
                 Hen.
                 8.
                 cap.
              
               10.
               such
               was
               the
               pride
               and
               ambition
               of
               these
               Arch-Prelates
               ,
               whose
               more
               than
               civill
               contentions
               ,
               for
               superiority
               our
               Historians
               have
               at
               large
               recorded
               to
               their
               infamy
               .
               )
               This
               Legate
               assembled
               a
               Councell
               at
               Westminster
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               infirme
               Monkes
               ;
               whither
               the
               Clergie
               of
               both
               Provinces
               plentifully
               assembled
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               day
               of
               beginning
               the
               Councell
               was
               come
               ,
               the
               Legate
               sitting
               on
               an
               high
               Throne
               ,
               gave
               the
               right
               hand
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               But
               Yorke
               hoping
               that
               the
               King
               would
               bee
               more
               propitious
               to
               him
               than
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               refused
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               striving
               most
               impudently
               with
               his
               breech
               ,
               to
               sit
               between
               the
               Legate
               and
               Canterbury
               ,
               at
               last
               sate
               downe
               in
               the
               lap
               of
               his
               Primate
               .
               He
               had
               scarcee
               ,
               touched
               Canterbury
               with
               his
               breech
               with
               which
               he
               strove
               to
               get
               the
               second
               place
               but
               he
               was
               shamefully
               reprehended
               both
               by
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               many
               Clerkes
               and
               Laymen
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburies
               servants
               provoked
               with
               the
               indignity
               of
               this
               wicked
               fact
               ,
               and
               the
               vehemencie
               of
               the
               just
               reproofe
               ,
               pulling
               York
               out
               of
               their
               Lords
               bosome
               ,
               and
               throwing
               him
               down
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               trampled
               him
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               his
               Archiepiscopall
               Robes
               being
               most
               shamefully
               pulled
               off
               and
               torne
               ,
               they
               buffeted
               him
               with
               their
               fists
               .
               But
               Canterbury
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               could
               not
               call
               away
               nor
               hold
               off
               his
               servants
               ,
               enraged
               with
               so
               great
               anger
               ,
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               at
               least
               hee
               might
               draw
               them
               away
               with
               him
               by
               his
               departure
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               servants
               following
               their
               Master
               left
               Yorke
               lying
               prostrate
               on
               the
               ground
               environed
               with
               his
               torne
               Garments
               ,
               At
               last
               Yorke
               fetching
               many
               deep
               and
               frequent
               sighes
               ariseth
               halfe
               dead
               ,
               and
               goeth
               all
               bloody
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               son
               was
               present
               in
               the
               Councell
               (
               the
               thing
               for
               which
               I
               principally
               relate
               the
               storie
               )
               and
               makes
               his
               complaint
               against
               Canterbury
               .
               The
               King
               having
               received
               Yorks
               relation
               only
               ,
               was
               at
               first
               in
               censed
               against
               Canterbury
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               owne
               rashnesse
               and
               impudency
               being
               manifested
               ,
               he
               dismissed
               Yorke
               ,
               who
               departed
               from
               the
               King
               with
               disgrace
               ,
               the
               most
               reviling
               him
               with
               clamors
               ;
               
                 go
                 go
              
               (
               said
               they
               )
               
                 thou
                 betrayer
                 of
              
               Saint
               Thomas
               ;
               
                 thy
                 hands
                 doe
                 yet
                 stinke
                 with
                 blood
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 poore
                 wretch
                 ,
                 did
                 now
                 welter
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 not
              
               Thomas
               
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 Hugocius
              
               among
               these
               tumults
               perplexed
               with
               feare
               ,
               having
               pronounced
               a
               blessing
               ,
               sodainly
               dissolved
               so
               unluckie
               a
               Councell
               ,
               and
               appealled
               Canterbury
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               guilty
               of
               this
               battery
               :
               Yorke
               also
               did
               the
               like
               .
               At
               last
               Canterbury
               least
               he
               should
               be
               overwhelmed
               with
               appeales
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               submitted
               himselfe
               and
               his
               servants
               to
               the
               Popes
               protection
               ,
               by
               appealing
               both
               the
               Legate
               and
               Yorke
               to
               Rome
               :
               so
               all
               equally
               appealed
               .
               But
               the
               next
               day
               Canterbury
               (
               who
               knew
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Pontificians
               )
               pacified
               the
               Legate
               with
               gifts
               ,
               and
               they
               thus
               reconciled
               ,
               remitted
               their
               Appeales
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               Afterwards
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Cant.
               and
               Geoffry
               of
               Ely
               ;
               were
               againe
               accused
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               York
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Westminster
               they
               had
               laid
               violent
               hands
               on
               him
               ;
               which
               when
               they
               had
               denyed
               and
               purged
               themselves
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               they
               were
               reconciled
               by
               the
               Kings
               command
               ;
               and
               by
               him
               a
               truce
               for
               five
               yeares
               was
               made
               between
               Canterbury
               and
               Yorke
               ,
               who
               promised
               betweene
               themselves
               upon
               
               Oath
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               firmely
               stand
               to
               the
               Arbiterment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Normandy
               and
               France
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               this
               battery
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               controversies
               depending
               between
               them
               ;
               And
               so
               this
               fray
               and
               Councell
               ended
               ;
               wherein
               you
               see
               the
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Laymen
               were
               present
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               truth
               a
               Parliament
               accompanied
               with
               a
               Convocation
               .
            
          
           
             
             Anno
             1226.
             there
             was
             ſ
             a
             Synod
             held
             at
             London
             under
             Otho
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             where
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             the
             Clergy
             .
             
               &
               Magnatibus
               Regni
            
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             assembled
             ,
             with
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             
               &
               La●corum
               Turbis
               
                 and
                 Troops
                 of
                 Laymen
              
            
             :
             when
             they
             were
             all
             assembled
             .
             Otho
             read
             the
             Popes
             letters
             to
             them
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Pope
             alleaged
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             most
             ancient
             scandall
             and
             reproach
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             branded
             for
             coveteousnesse
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             especially
             ,
             that
             no
             men
             could
             expedite
             any
             businesse
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             disbursing
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             giving
             store
             of
             gifts
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             scandall
             and
             infamy
             ,
             her
             naturall
             sons
             ought
             to
             relieve
             the
             want
             of
             their
             Mother
             ;
             for
             unlesse
             we
             should
             receive
             gifts
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             ;
             we
             should
             want
             necessaries
             to
             supply
             our
             lives
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             altogether
             incongruous
             to
             the
             Roman
             dignity
             ;
             Therefore
             utterly
             to
             roote
             out
             this
             scandall
             ,
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Cardinalls
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             we
             have
             provided
             a
             certaine
             forme
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             you
             will
             consent
             ,
             you
             may
             free
             your
             Mother
             from
             scandall
             ,
             and
             obtaine
             Justice
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             without
             giving
             any
             bribes
             .
             Now
             the
             forme
             provided
             is
             this
             ;
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             we
             desire
             two
             Prebends
             to
             be
             given
             us
             by
             all
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Abbies
             ,
             where
             the
             Monkes
             and
             Abbots
             have
             divers
             portions
             ,
             of
             each
             one
             Monkes
             intire
             allowance
             ,
             one
             from
             the
             Covent
             ,
             another
             from
             the
             Abbott
             :
             which
             demand
             Otho
             urged
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Prelates
             to
             grant
             on
             the
             foresaid
             grounds
             :
             Who
             consulting
             together
             hereupon
             returned
             this
             their
             common
             Answere
             by
             Iohn
             Archdeacon
             of
             Bedford
             ;
             That
             those
             things
             he
             had
             propounded
             to
             them
             did
             specially
             concerne
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Archbishops
             Suffragans
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             of
             England
             ,
             since
             therefore
             the
             King
             was
             then
             absent
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             some
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Prelates
             were
             absent
             likewise
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             absence
             they
             neither
             could
             nor
             ought
             to
             give
             any
             Answer
             .
             And
             upon
             these
             words
             uttered
             ,
             came
             Iohn
             Lord
             Marshall
             of
             England
             and
             other
             Messengers
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             strictly
             commanding
             all
             what
             held
             Baronies
             of
             the
             King
             in
             Capite
             ,
             that
             that
             they
             should
             not
             obliege
             their
             lay
             Fee
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             services
             
             due
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             so
             all
             returned
             to
             their
             owne
             home
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             yeare
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             Councell
             assembled
             at
             Westminster
             under
             
               Stephen
               Langhton
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             ;
             t
             To
             which
             the
             King
             conferring
             a
             part
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             gave
             this
             Answer
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             concern
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             &
             because
             we
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             what
             other
             Kingdomes
             will
             say
             to
             these
             exactions
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             an
             example
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             Pope
             shall
             finde
             us
             more
             ready
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Councell
             brake
             up
             .
             By
             both
             which
             presidents
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Councells
             in
             those
             dayes
             were
             no
             other
             but
             Parliaments
             ,
             
             the
             King
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Commons
             being
             present
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Clergy
             alone
             could
             treat
             or
             conclude
             of
             nothing
             but
             by
             their
             concurring
             assents
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1231.
             
             There
             was
             a
             great
             Synod
             of
             v
             
               Abbotts
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               Archdeacons
            
             with
             
             almost
             the
             
               whole
               Nobility
            
             ,
             
             Masters
             and
             Clerks
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             assembled
             at
             Saint
             Albans
             by
             the
             Popes
             Command
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             a
             divorse
             betweene
             the
             Countesse
             of
             Essex
             and
             her
             Husband
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             cause
             :
             This
             divorse
             was
             but
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             matte●
             as
             the
             Canonists
             deemed
             it
             ,
             yet
             both
             King
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Abbots
             and
             Clergy-men
             were
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Popes
             command
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1236.
             x
             there
             was
             a
             Councell
             of
             
               all
               the
               great
               men
            
             ,
             
             Prelates
             and
             Clergie
             of
             the
             Realme
             summoned
             to
             meet
             at
             London
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             
             under
             Othe
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             which
             being
             assembled
             together
             at
             Paules
             ,
             the
             second
             day
             thereof
             the
             King
             sent
             John
             Earle
             of
             
               Lincolne
               ,
               Iohn
            
             the
             son
             of
             Jeffery
             ,
             and
             
               William
               de
               Reele
            
             a
             Canon
             of
             Paules
             ,
             to
             inhibit
             the
             Legate
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             there
             Attempt
             or
             decree
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             Royall
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             dignity
             .
             
               William
               Reele
            
             remained
             there
             to
             see
             this
             inhibition
             observed
             ,
             the
             others
             departed
             .
             The
             next
             day
             folowing
             ,
             the
             Legate
             supported
             with
             divine
             assistance
             
               &
               astantis
               concilij
               Suffragits
               et
               consensu
               
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 suffrages
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 there
                 present
                 ,
              
               to
               conserve
               and
               reforme
               the
               State
               Ecclesiasticall
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               England
               ,
            
             besides
             other
             Canonicall
             institutions
             promulged
             certaine
             Canons
             digested
             into
             Chapters
             and
             Articles
             ,
             which
             Edmond
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             divers
             others
             who
             departed
             from
             the
             Councell
             with
             little
             joy
             ,
             resolved
             to
             nullifie
             and
             revoke
             ,
             (
             as
             not
             confirmed
             by
             the
             King
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             for
             ought
             appeares
             )
             which
             Otho
             understanding
             ,
             writ
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             ratifie
             them
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             did
             it
             by
             his
             decretall
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1288.
             
             
             y
             John
             Peckam
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             
               held
               a
               Provinciall
            
             
             
               Councell
               at
            
             Redding
             :
             
               in
               which
               he
               made
               five
               Constitutions
               ,
               purposing
               to
               draw
               the
               conusance
               of
               Patronages
               of
               Churches
            
             anciently
             belonging
             to
             the
             Kings
             Court
             ,
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             to
             rescinde
             all
             Royall
             Prohibitions
             in
             suites
             depending
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Court
             for
             goods
             and
             Chattels
             ,
             and
             to
             inhibitu
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             Judges
             should
             be
             thenceforth
             prohibited
             to
             proceed
             in
             them
             .
             
               But
               the
               King
            
             hearing
             of
             this
             designe
             ,
             sent
             certain
             selected
             messengers
             both
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             the
             whole
             Councell
             ,
             commanding
             them
             with
             threats
             to
             resist
             ,
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             wholy
             receeded
             from
             his
             presumption
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Councell
             being
             dissolved
             ,
             all
             the
             Prelates
             returned
             frustrate
             of
             their
             hope
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             An.
             1296.
             
             z
             Robert
             Winchelsee
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             
               held
               a
               Provinciall
               Councell
               at
            
             London
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Clergy
            
             to
             disapoint
             the
             King
             of
             his
             Subsidies
             and
             Tenths
             ;
             
               decreed
               among
               other
               things
            
             ,
             Ne
             quid
             inconsulto
             Papa
             Regibus
             a
             Clero
             solveretur
             ;
             
               That
               nothing
               should
               be
               payed
               to
               Kings
               without
               the
               Popes
               privity
               and
               consent
               .
               
                 A
                 right
                 loyall
                 Constitution
                 worthy
                 Prelates
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 having
                 then
                 called
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 re-inburse
                 his
                 monyes
                 spent
                 in
                 the
              
            
             Scottish
             Wars
             ;
             
               had
               a
               large
               Subsidie
               granted
               him
               by
               the
               Commons
               and
               Burgesses
               :
            
             But
             the
             Clergy
             neither
             offered
             ,
             nor
             granted
             him
             any
             thing
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             their
             Constitution
             ;
             for
             confirmation
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             had
             gotten
             
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             ;
             The
             King
             being
             moved
             therewith
             ,
             proroged
             the
             Parliament
             to
             London
             ,
             commanding
             the
             Clergy
             to
             be
             there
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Saint
             Hilary
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             a
             better
             answer
             ;
             
               The
               King
               in
               the
               mean
               time
            
             commanded
             all
             the
             Clergy
             mens
             Barnes
             ,
             which
             were
             full
             of
             corne
             ,
             to
             be
             sealed
             up
             with
             publike
             Seales
             ;
             which
             whiles
             his
             Officers
             were
             executing
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             commanded
             the
             Popes
             decree
             to
             be
             published
             in
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ;
             inhibiting
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             that
             no
             Tribute
             or
             ayd
             should
             be
             payd
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             secular
             Prince
             out
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             livings
             or
             revenues
             
               (
               an
               high
               straine
               of
               Papall
               usurpation
               and
               presumption
               :
               )
            
             and
             when
             he
             and
             his
             Suffragans
             met
             in
             Pauls
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             former
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             to
             grant
             the
             King
             nothing
             .
             
               (
               Such
               dutifull
               good
               Subjects
               were
               these
               lordly
               Prelates
               .
               )
            
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             sending
             messengers
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             demand
             a
             supply
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             all
             returne
             him
             this
             answer
             ;
             
               It
               is
            
             sufficiently
             known
             that
             under
             God
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             we
             have
             two
             Lords
             ;
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             the
             Pope
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             a
             temporall
             the
             King
             our
             Soveraigne
             :
             and
             though
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             both
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             to
             obey
             our
             spirituall
             Lord
             more
             than
             our
             temporall
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             intend
             to
             send
             a
             Legate
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             his
             leave
             first
             obtained
             ,
             wee
             may
             give
             the
             King
             what
             he
             desires
             of
             us
             .
             
               The
               King
            
             receiving
             this
             answer
             ,
             tooke
             it
             very
             disdainfully
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             thus
             mocked
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdome
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergie
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             a
             thrust
             the
             Clergie
             out
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             held
             a
             Councell
             with
             his
             Barons
             and
             Commons
             alone
             ,
             and
             presently
             put
             all
             the
             Clergie
             out
             of
             his
             protection
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             should
             have
             power
             to
             sue
             any
             man
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Courts
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             sued
             there
             by
             any
             of
             his
             subjects
             ;
             upon
             which
             all
             the
             Clergie
             but
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             were
             content
             to
             offer
             the
             King
             the
             fith
             part
             of
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             goods
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             persisting
             in
             his
             obstinacy
             ,
             had
             all
             his
             temporalities
             ,
             goods
             ,
             Chattels
             seised
             into
             the
             Kings
             hands
             :
             
               Who
               yet
            
             would
             not
             yeeld
             ,
             but
             pronounced
             them
             all
             excommunicate
             ,
             who
             disobeyed
             the
             former
             constitution
             ,
             which
             being
             made
             onely
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             not
             ratified
             by
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             was
             held
             but
             a
             meere
             idle
             nullity
             ,
             and
             audacious
             disobedient
             attempt
             ,
             obliging
             neither
             King
             nor
             subject
             .
          
           
             
             Anno
             1418.
             
             b
             A
             Provinciall
             Synod
             was
             held
             at
             London
             under
             
               Henry
               Chichely
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             
             Where
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             
               Robert
               Guilbert
            
             President
             of
             Merton
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Thomas
               Kington
            
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               benefices
               when
               they
               fell
               voyd
               ,
               should
               conferre
               them
               upon
               such
               who
               were
               Graduates
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               having
               a
               respect
               of
               their
               degree
               and
               profession
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               value
               of
               the
               living
               .
               This
               Constitution
               being
               propounded
               in
               the
               Congregation
               in
               the
               University
               to
               be
               there
               ratified
               ,
               the
               Masters
               of
               Arts
               ,
               Monks
               and
               Professors
               ,
               who
               exceeded
               the
               Regents
               of
               the
               University
               in
               multitude
               ,
               rejected
               and
               refused
               it
               ,
               but
               K.
               Henry
               the
               fifth
               being
               addicted
               to
               learning
               .
               An.
               1420.
               writ
               to
               the
               Synod
               then
               assembled
               at
               London
               ,
               (
               wherein
               the
               Chancellors
               both
               of
               Oxford
               and
               Cambridge
               petitioned
               that
               it
               might
               be
               received
               ,
               though
               the
               Maisters
               of
               Art
               had
               refused
               to
               receive
               it
               )
               to
               passe
               the
               Decree
               (
               which
               some
               Friars
               there
               opposed
               ,
               )
               
                 Judge
                 in
                 Parliamento
                 postea
                 confirmavit
              
               ,
               and
               he
               afterwards
               confirmed
               the
               same
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             Loe
             here
             a
             Constitution
             first
             made
             in
             a
             Synod
             or
             Convocation
             rejected
             in
             both
             Vniversities
             ,
             because
             not
             then
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
             King
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             binding
             and
             efficatious
             for
             future
             times
             :
             a
             most
             pregnant
             evidence
             for
             proofe
             of
             that
             I
             now
             contend
             for
             .
             To
             cite
             more
             presidents
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             tedious
             than
             necessary
             in
             so
             plaine
             a
             case
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             passe
             from
             Councels
             and
             Synods
             to
             direct
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             touching
             Religion
             and
             Church
             affaires
             .
          
           
             As
             high
             as
             we
             have
             any
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             since
             the
             Conquest
             remaining
             on
             Record
             ,
             We
             finde
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             and
             Church
             affaires
             setled
             ,
             and
             ratified
             by
             speciall
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             only
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Clergies
             Canons
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Charter
             of
             England
             ,
             first
             c
             granted
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             
             ratified
             afterwards
             at
             Runing-Mead
             by
             
               King
               John
            
             ,
             revived
             by
             
               King
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             in
             the
             ninth
             yeare
             of
             his
             Raigne
             ,
             (
             confirmed
             frequently
             by
             him
             afterwards
             ;
             by
             
               King
               Edward
            
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             28th
             yeare
             of
             his
             Raigne
             ,
             yea
             ,
             by
             all
             or
             most
             of
             his
             successors
             ,
             in
             speciall
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             :
             3.
             
             
               Caroli
               ;
            
             )
             begins
             thus
             ,
             
               Know
               yee
               ,
               that
               we
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Soules
               of
               our
               Progenitors
               ,
               and
               Successors
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               ,
               We
               have
               granted
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               our
               present
               Charter
               have
               confirmed
               for
               Vs
               ,
               and
               our
               Heires
               for
               ever
               more
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               shall
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               her
               rights
               and
               liberties
               inviolable
               :
            
             And
             that
             all
             her
             elections
             shall
             bee
             free
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             An.
             1164.
             
             In
             February
             there
             was
             a
             d
             Parliament
             held
             at
             Clarindon
             ,
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             2d
             .
             his
             command
             ,
             who
             was
             there
             present
             ;
             where
             all
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbotts
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             made
             a
             Recognition
             or
             Recerd
             of
             part
             of
             the
             Customes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kings
             Ancestors
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             kept
             by
             all
             men
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dissention
             ,
             and
             discords
             frequently
             emerging
             betweene
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Iustices
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Realme
             :
             the
             substance
             whereof
             was
             conteined
             in
             these
             16.
             
             Chapters
             recorded
             by
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               if
               any
               controversie
               concerning
               the
               advowson
               and
               presentation
               of
               Churches
               should
               arise
               betweene
               Laymen
               ,
               or
               betweene
               Laymen
               and
               Clergie
               men
               ,
               it
               should
               bee
               heard
               and
               determined
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Fee
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               could
               not
               bee
               given
               in
               perpetuity
               (
               or
               appropiated
               )
               without
               his
               grant
               or
               concession
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               That
               Clergiemen
               accused
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               being
               summoned
               by
               the
               Kings
               Iustice
               ,
               should
               come
               into
               the
               Kings
               Court
               to
               answer
               the
               same
               there
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               Kings
               Court
               might
               determine
               what
               was
               to
               bee
               answered
               there
               and
               what
               fit
               to
               be
               answered
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Court
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               Iustice
               might
               send
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               the
               matter
               shall
               there
               be
               handled
               ;
               And
               if
               the
               Clarke
               shall
               be
               convict
               ,
               or
               confesse
               the
               crime
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               from
               thenceforth
               ought
               not
               to
               protect
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               That
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               lawfull
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               persons
               of
               the
               Realme
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               without
               the
               Licence
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               shall
               goe
               thence
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               please
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               
               him
               security
               ,
               that
               neither
               in
               going
               nor
               in
               returning
               ,
               nor
               in
               staying
               ,
               they
               shall
               procure
               hurt
               or
               dammage
               to
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               or
               the
               Realme
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               That
               excommunicate
               persons
               ought
               not
               to
               give
               a
               pledge
               to
               remaine
               ,
               
                 (
                 vadium
                 ad
                 remanentiam
              
               )
               nor
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               give
               a
               surety
               or
               pledge
               of
               standing
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               absolved
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               That
               Laymen
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               accused
               ,
               but
               by
               lawfull
               accusers
               &
               witnesses
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               the
               Arch-Deacon
               may
               not
               lose
               his
               right
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               from
               thence
               .
               And
               if
               those
               who
               are
               accused
               shall
               be
               such
               that
               no
               man
               will
               or
               dares
               to
               accuse
               ,
               the
               Sheriffe
               being
               required
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               shall
               sweare
               twelve
               lawfull
               men
               of
               the
               Vicenage
               or
               Town
               ,
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               manifest
               the
               truth
               (
               concerning
               such
               )
               according
               to
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
               No
               man
               who
               holds
               of
               the
               King
               in
               Capite
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Dominicall
               Ministers
               (
               or
               house-hold
               servants
               )
               shall
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               nor
               the
               Lands
               of
               any
               one
               of
               them
               put
               under
               interdict
               ,
               unlesse
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               (
               if
               he
               bee
               within
               the
               Realme
               )
               be
               first
               acquainted
               therewith
               ,
               or
               his
               Iustice
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               be
               forth
               of
               the
               Realme
               :
               (
               the
               reason
               then
               rendred
               was
               ,
               lest
               the
               King
               should
               at
               unawares
               Kisse
               or
               admit
               to
               his
               Councell
               such
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               resorting
               to
               him
               ,
               )
               that
               so
               he
               may
               doe
               right
               concerning
               him
               ;
               and
               see
               that
               what
               appertaineth
               to
               the
               Kings
               Court
               ,
               shall
               be
               there
               determined
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Court
               may
               bee
               sent
               unto
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bethere
               descided
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
               Concerning
               appeales
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               happen
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               Arch-Deacon
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               from
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Archbishop
               shall
               faile
               in
               exhibiting
               Iustice
               ,
               they
               may
               appeale
               to
               our
               Lord
               the
               K.
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               precept
               the
               controversie
               may
               be
               ended
               in
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               Court
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               bee
               no
               further
               proceeding
               without
               the
               assent
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               10.
               
               If
               any
               be
               cited
               by
               the
               Arch-Deacon
               or
               Bishop
               for
               any
               offence
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               answer
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               appeare
               upon
               their
               citations
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               put
               him
               under
               interdict
               ,
               but
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               excommunicate
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               convented
               before
               the
               chiefe
               Officer
               of
               the
               King
               in
               that
               parish
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               admonish
               him
               to
               appeare
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               ,
               And
               if
               the
               Officer
               of
               the
               King
               shall
               faile
               therein
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Kings
               mercy
               ,
               and
               from
               thenceforth
               the
               Bishop
               may
               with
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iustice
               curbe
               the
               party
               accused
               .
            
          
           
             
               11.
               
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               all
               persons
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               who
               hold
               of
               the
               King
               in
               Capite
               ,
               may
               haue
               their
               possessions
               of
               the
               King
               as
               a
               Barony
               ,
               and
               shall
               answer
               for
               them
               to
               the
               Justices
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               shall
               follow
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               Royall
               Customes
               ,
               and
               like
               other
               Barons
               ,
               ought
               to
               bee
               present
               in
               judgments
               of
               the
               Kings
               Court
               ,
               with
               the
               Barrons
               ,
               untill
               it
               proceed
               to
               diminution
               of
               Members
               ,
               or
               unto
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               12.
               
               When
               an
               Archbishopricke
               ,
               Bishopricke
               ,
               or
               Abbey
               ,
               or
               Priory
               shall
               become
               voyde
               in
               the
               Kings
               Dominion
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               receive
               all
               the
               rents
               and
               issues
               thereof
               as
               the
               Dominicall
               rents
               ,
               And
               what
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               bee
               disposed
               of
               ,
            
             Our
             Lord
             the
             King
             ought
             to
             
             commend
             the
             best
             persons
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             election
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Kings
             owne
             Chappel
             by
             assent
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             and
             advise
             of
             such
             persons
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             call
             unto
             him
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             there
             the
             person
             elected
             shall
             do
             his
             homage
             and
             fealty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Liege
             Lord
             ,
             of
             life
             and
             members
             ,
             and
             of
             terrene
             honour
             ,
             saving
             his
             Order
             ,
             before
             he
             shall
             be
             Consecrated
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             any
             of
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Realme
             shall
             deny
             to
             do
             Iustice
             to
             any
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Archdeacon
             concerning
             him
             or
             his
             ,
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             ought
             to
             do
             them
             Iustice
             .
             And
             if
             peradventure
             any
             shall
             deny
             to
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             his
             right
             ;
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archdeacons
             ought
             to
             admonish
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             satisfie
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             Church
             or
             Churchyard
             ought
             not
             to
             detain
             the
             Chattels
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             against
             the
             Iustice
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Kings
             owne
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             found
             within
             or
             without
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Pleas
             of
             Debts
             which
             shal
             be
             due
             either
             by
             interposition
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             or
             without
             oath
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Iustice
             of
             the
             King
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             triable
             in
             the
             Kings
             temporall
             Courts
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Sonnes
             of
             Peasants
             (
             or
             Villanies
             )
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             ordained
             (
             Priests
             )
             without
             assent
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             whose
             land
             they
             are
             knowne
             to
             bee
             borne
             .
          
           
             
               To
               this
               Recognition
               or
               Record
               of
               the
               Customs
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               Clergy
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Earles
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               swore
               ,
               and
               firmly
               promised
            
             viva
             voce
             ,
             
               in
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               keep
               and
               observe
               it
               to
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               and
               to
               his
               Heirs
               ,
            
             bona
             fide
             
               and
               without
            
             male
             engin
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             His
             itaque
             gestis
             ,
             potestas
             Laica
             in
             res
             &
             personas
             Ecclesiasticas
             ,
             omnia
             pro
             libitu
             ,
             Ecclesiastico
             jure
             contempto
             ,
             tacentibus
             aut
             vix
             murmur
             antibus
             Episcopis
             ,
             potius
             quam
             resistentibus
             ,
             usurpabat
             ;
             writes
             Matthew
             Paris
             .
             Whereupon
             Thomas
             Becket
             
               then
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               repenting
               of
               his
               oath
               to
               observe
               them
               ,
               humbled
               and
               afflicted
               himselfe
               exceedingly
               with
               fasting
               and
               corporall
               pennace
               ,
               yea
               he
               suspended
               himself
               from
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               untill
               the
               Pope
               absolved
               him
               from
               his
               pretended
               offence
               and
               oath
               ,
               which
               he
               readily
               obtained
               :
               After
               which
            
             Becket
             
               resusing
               to
               conforme
               himselfe
               to
               the
               King
               and
               these
               Lawes
               he
               had
               sworne
               to
               ,
               departs
               secretly
               without
               the
               Kings
               license
               into
            
             Flanders
             ,
             
               and
               from
               thence
               repaired
               to
               Pope
            
             Alexander
             at
             Sennes
             ,
             
               who
               curteously
               entertained
               him
               ;
               and
               refused
               the
               demands
               of
               the
               Kings
               Embassadours
               ,
               to
               do
               him
               justice
               against
            
             Becket
             ,
             
               or
               to
               confirme
               these
               Lawes
               and
               ancient
               Customs
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               King
               sent
               this
               ensuing
               Writ
               to
               every
               Sheriffe
               of
            
             England
             ,
             *
             Praecipio
             tibi
             ,
             quod
             si
             aliquis
             Clericus
             vel
             Laicus
             in
             Baliva
             tua
             ,
             Romanam
             curiam
             appellaverit
             ,
             eum
             capias
             ,
             &
             firmiter
             teneas
             ,
             donec
             voluntatem
             meam
             praecipiam
             ,
             &
             omnes
             reditus
             Clericorum
             Archiepiscopi
             &
             possessiones
             saiseas
             in
             manum
             meam
             .
             Et
             omnium
             Clericorum
             qui
             cum
             Archiepiscopo
             sunt
             ,
             Patres
             ,
             Matres
             ,
             Fratres
             ,
             &
             Sorores
             ;
             Nepotes
             &
             Neptes
             ,
             pones
             per
             salvos
             plegios
             ,
             &
             catalla
             eorum
             ,
             donec
             voluntatem
             meam
             inde
             praecipiam
             .
             Et
             hoc
             Breve
             tecum
             afferas
             ,
             cum
             summonitus
             fueris
             Gilberto
             quoque
             
             que
             Londonensi
             Episcopo
             scripsit
             in
             haec
             verba
             .
             Nosti
             quam
             malè
             Thomas
             Cantuariensis
             Archiepiscopus
             operatus
             est
             adversum
             mo
             &
             regnum
             meum
             ,
             &
             quam
             malè
             recesserit
             ;
             Et
             ideo
             mando
             tibi
             quod
             Clerici
             sui
             ,
             qui
             detraxerunt
             honori
             meo
             &
             regni
             ,
             qui
             circa●psum
             fuerunt
             ,
             post
             fugam
             suam
             ,
             non
             percipiant
             aliquid
             de
             reditibus
             suis
             quos
             habuerunt
             in
             Episcopatu
             tuo
             ,
             nisi
             per
             me
             ,
             nec
             habeant
             aliquod
             auxilium
             vel
             consilium
             a●te
             ,
             Item
             Justitiariis
             suis
             significavit
             per
             literas
             sub
             hac
             forma
             .
             Si
             quis
             inventus
             fuerit
             ferens
             literas
             Domini
             Papae
             vel
             mandatum
             ,
             aut
             Thomae
             Archiepiscopt
             ,
             continens
             interdictum
             Christianitatis
             in
             Anglia
             ,
             capiatur
             &
             retinetur
             ,
             donec
             inde
             voluntatem
             meam
             praecipiam
             ;
             Item
             ,
             nullus
             Clericus
             ,
             Monachus
             ,
             Canonicus
             vel
             conversus
             ,
             vel
             alicujus
             religionis
             transfretare
             permittatur
             ,
             nisi
             habeat
             Literas
             de
             reditu
             suo
             ,
             Justitiarii
             vel
             nostras
             :
             Si
             quis
             aliter
             inventus
             fuerit
             ,
             capiatur
             &
             retineatur
             ,
             Nullus
             appellet
             ad
             Papam
             ,
             neque
             ad
             Thomam
             Archiepiscopum
             ,
             neque
             aliquod
             placitum
             ex
             eorum
             mandato
             teneatur
             ,
             neque
             aliquod
             mandatum
             eorum
             in
             Anglia
             recipiatur
             ,
             &
             si
             quis
             tenuexit
             ,
             vel
             receperit
             ,
             vel
             tractaverit
             ,
             capiatur
             &
             retineatur
             ;
             Si
             Episcopi
             ,
             Abbates
             ,
             Clerici
             ,
             vel
             Laici
             sententiam
             interdicti
             tenuerunt
             ,
             sine
             dilatione
             a
             terra
             eijciantur
             &
             tota
             eorum
             Cognatio
             ,
             Ita
             quod
             nihil
             de
             catallis
             suis
             secum
             ferant
             ,
             sed
             catalla
             eorum
             &
             possessiones
             in
             manu
             nostra
             saisiantur
             ;
             Omnes
             Clerici
             ,
             qui
             reditus
             habent
             ,
             in
             Anglia
             ,
             sint
             summoniti
             per
             omnes
             comitatus
             ,
             ut
             infra
             tres
             Menses
             praecise
             ad
             reditus
             suos
             ,
             sicut
             diligunt
             eos
             &
             amant
             ,
             in
             Angliam
             redeant
             .
             Et
             si
             ad
             terminum
             praefixum
             non
             venerint
             ,
             reditus
             eorum
             in
             manu
             nostra
             saisiantur
             .
             Episcopt
             Londoniensis
             &
             Norioensis
             summoneantur
             ,
             quod
             sint
             eoram
             Justiciariis
             Nostris
             ad
             rectum
             faciendum
             ,
             quod
             contra
             Statuta
             Regni
             ,
             interdixerunt
             terram
             Hugonis
             Comitis
             ,
             &
             in
             ipsum
             sententiam
             Anathematis
             intulerunt
             Denarii
             beati
             Petri
             colligantur
             ,
             &
             serventur
             ,
             quousque
             inde
             vobis
             Dominus
             Rex
             voluntatem
             suam
             praeceperit
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             praeterea
             Cantuariensem
             ,
             &
             omnia
             bona
             Archiepiscopi
             Rex
             ,
             et
             suorum
             ,
             consiscari
             praecepit
             .
             Et
             quod
             in
             nullius
             historiae
             legitur
             serie
             ,
             totam
             ejus
             congnationem
             exilio
             ascriptam
             addixit
             ,
             sine
             delectu
             conditionis
             ,
             sexus
             aut
             aetatis
             .
             Et
             cum
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             ,
             oret
             pro
             haereticis
             ,
             schismatieis
             &
             perfidis
             Judaeis
             ,
             prohibitum
             est
             a
             Rege
             ,
             ne
             quis
             Archiepiscopum
             ,
             orationum
             suffragiis
             adjuvaret
             .
             
               Such
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               did
               the
               King
               then
               exercise
               .
            
          
           
             To
             what
             an
             unfortunate
             end
             this
             opposition
             brought
             this
             Archbishop
             Becket
             ,
             our
             Historians
             at
             large
             record
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             f
             else-where
             manifested
             .
          
           
             In
             King
             Henry
             the
             3.
             his
             Raign
             ,
             
             I
             finde
             these
             severall
             printed
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             made
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Clergymen
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             peruse
             at
             pleasure
             .
             9.
             
             
               H.
               3.
               c.
               1.
               5.
               18.
               31.
               33.
            
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             The
             Charter
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ,
             9.
             
             
               H.
               3.
               c.
               4.
               11.
               16.
               20.
               
               H.
               3.
               c.
               9.
               51.
               
               H.
               3.
               c.
            
             10.
             12.
             28.
             besides
             those
             Recorded
             by
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               King
            
             Edward
             
               the
               first
               his
               Raigne
               there
               were
               these
               Acts
               to
               like
               purpose
               .
            
             
             3
             E.
             1.
             
               (
               which
               begins
               with
               this
               Prologue
               ,
            
             Because
             our
             Soveragine
             Lord
             the
             King
             had
             given
             power
             to
             redresse
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             common
             profit
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             And
             because
             the
             State
             of
             holy
             Church
             hath
             ever
             been
             kept
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               c.
               1
               ,
               2.
               46.
               4
               
               E.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             7
             
             E.
             1.
             
               the
               Statute
               of
            
             Mor●main
             :
             13.
             
             E.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             19.
             29.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             48.
             
             Circumspecte
             agatis
             13
             
               E.
               1.
               (
               commonly
               called
               a
               Statute
               ,
               though
               19
               E.
            
             3.
             
             Fitz.
             
               Iurisdiction
               28.
               
               it
               be
               adjudged
               none
               .
               )
               The
               Statute
               upon
               the
            
             Writ
             of
             Consultation
             :
             24
             Ed.
             1.
             
             The
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Charters
             of
             the
             Liberties
             of
             England
             .
             25
             E.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Statute
            
             concerning
             certain
             Liberties
             granted
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             
               The
               Statute
               of
            
             Carlisle
             25.
             
             E.
             1.
             
             
               (
               See
            
             Cookes
             5.
             
             Report
             
               of
               the
               Kings
               Ecclesiasticall
               Law
            
             ,
             f.
             13.
             )
             34.
             
             E.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             King
             Edward
             the
             seconds
             dayes
             ,
             
             I
             meet
             with
             the
             Statute
             of
             
               A●ticuli
               Cleri
            
             .
             19
             E.
             2.
             which
             wholly
             concernes
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             their
             Courts
             ,
             Tythes
             ,
             Rights
             .
             The
             Statute
             
               de
               Prerogativa
               Regis
               c.
            
             1.
             8.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             Articles
             against
             
               the
               Kings
               Prohibition
            
             .
          
           
             In
             King
             Edward
             the
             third
             his
             Regency
             ,
             
             I
             finde
             very
             many
             Statutes
             concerning
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             Church
             affaires
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             1
             E.
             3.
             
             Stat
             ,
             2.
             c.
             10
             ,
             11.
             4
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             5
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             9
             
             E.
             3.
             
             Stat.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             14
             
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             1.
             
               c.
               1.
            
             17.
             and
             stat
             .
             3
             made
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Prologue
             ,
             and
             c.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             15
             
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             1.
             c.
             1.
             6.
             
             Parl.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             18
             
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             3.
             
               for
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               c.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
            
             7.
             23
             
             E.
             3.
             
               c.
               8.
               25
               
               E.
            
             3.
             stat
             .
             3
             !
             
               for
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               c.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             25
             
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             6.
             
               of
               Provisions
            
             ,
             27
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             1.
             
               c.
               1.
               of
               Provisions
            
             .
             28
             E.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             31
             
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             1.
             c.
             4.
             11.
             13
             ,
             14.
             36
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             8
             ,
             concerning
             Priests
             
               Salaries
               &c.
            
             
             38
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             2.
             
               against
               provisors
               and
               Appeales
               to
               Rome
               ,
               c.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             5.
             45
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             50
             
             E.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             adde
             only
             this
             observation
             ,
             That
             the
             prologues
             to
             the
             statutes
             of
             1
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             2.
             2
             
             E.
             3
             stat
             .
             3.
             28
             
             E.
             3.
             38
             
             E.
             3.
             stat
             .
             1.
             and
             50
             E.
             3.
             with
             others
             ,
             begin
             thus
             .
             
               To
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               HOLY
               CHVRCH
               ,
               and
               redresse
               of
               the
               oppressions
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               &c.
               these
               ensuing
               Acts
               were
               made
               &
               granted
               :
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               those
               dayes
               our
               Parliaments
               first
               began
               with
               matters
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               settled
               them
               by
               Lawes
            
             as
             there
             was
             occasion
             ,
             and
             then
             proceeded
             to
             temporall
             matters
             and
             grievances
             :
             the
             very
             Statute
             of
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             prologue
             wherein
             you
             may
             discerne
             this
             method
             pursued
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             subsequent
             Parliaments
             .
             I
             shall
             adde
             to
             these
             printed
             Acts
             6
             E.
             3.
             num
             .
             5.
             prohibiting
             Bishops
             to
             meddle
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             peace
             .
             45
             E.
             3.
             num
             .
             15.
             removing
             Bishops
             from
             all
             temporall
             Offices
             ,
             50
             E.
             3.
             num
             .
             99.
             103.
             complaining
             against
             popish
             Cardinals
             .
             40
             E.
             3.
             num
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             a
             notable
             Record
             against
             the
             Popes
             claime
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             K.
             Johns
             grant
             .
             17
             E.
             3.
             num
             .
             59
             ,
             60.
             18
             
             E.
             3.
             
               num
               .
               59
               ,
               60.
               38
               
               E.
               3.
               num
               .
            
             7.
             50
             
             E.
             3.
             
               num
               .
               85.
            
             87
             ,
             88.
             complaining
             against
             ,
             yea
             restraining
             the
             Popes
             exactions
             and
             usurpations
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             plagues
             .
             50
             E.
             3.
             num
             .
             46
             ,
             47.
             complaining
             against
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             47
             E.
             3.
             num
             .
             24.
             against
             Ordinaries
             incroaching
             upon
             the
             civill
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             to
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             
             the
             Statutes
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             his
             Raigne
             have
             this
             Preface
             .
             
               Richard
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Know
               that
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               reverence
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               for
               to
               nourish
               peace
               unity
               and
               concord
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               have
               ordained
               and
               established
               certain
               Statutes
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               it
               is
               agreed
               and
               established
               ,
               that
               holy
               Church
               shall
               haue
               and
               enjoy
               all
               her
               rights
               ,
               liberties
               ,
               and
               franchises
               wholly
               and
               without
               blemish
               .
               &c.
            
             The
             confirmation
             of
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             with
             other
             temporall
             Laws
             next
             follow
             ;
             &
             then
             c.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             three
             
               Lawes
               for
               paying
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               freeing
               Clergymen
               from
               arrests
               during
               their
               exercising
               of
               divine
               Service
               .
            
             The
             second
             Parliament
             in
             ●
             .
             
             Rich.
             2.
             hath
             the
             like
             prologue
             ;
             To
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             ,
             cap.
             1
             confirmes
             the
             franchises
             &
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             3.
             
             
               R.
               2.
               
               C.
            
             1
             doth
             the
             like
             &
             c.
             3.
             is
             a
             Statute
             against
             Provisions
             from
             Rome
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             Nonresidency
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             instruction
             of
             the
             people
             by
             preaching
             ,
             and
             reforme
             many
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             occasioned
             by
             provisions
             ,
             made
             at
             the
             complaints
             ,
             clamors
             and
             divers
             Petitions
             of
             the
             Kings
             Leige
             people
             delivered
             in
             divers
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             reforme
             these
             abuses
             ,
             5.
             
             R.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             hath
             the
             like
             preface
             ,
             c.
             1.
             confirmes
             the
             Churches
             liberties
             ,
             5.
             
             R.
             32.
             
             Parl.
             2.
             
               c.
               5.
               
               Is
               a
               Statute
               made
               at
               the
               Clergies
               motion
               to
               suppresse
               haresies
               ,
               and
               Errors
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               imprison
               haeretickes
               and
               erronious
               Preachers
               ,
               till
               they
               justifie
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               reason
               of
               holy
               Church
               .
               6
               Rich.
            
             2.
             
             Stat.
             1.
             hath
             the
             like
             prologue
             ,
             and
             
               c.
               1.
               
               Ordaines
               and
               accords
               ,
               that
               our
               holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               have
               all
               her
               Liberties
               whole
               and
               unhurt
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               fully
               enjoy
               and
               use
               .
               7
               Rich.
            
             2.
             hath
             the
             same
             prologue
             ,
             
               c.
               8.
               the
               like
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Churches
               priviledges
               ,
            
             and
             
               c.
               12.
               prohibits
               Provisions
               from
               Rome
               .
               8
               Rich.
            
             2.
             hath
             the
             like
             preface
             ,
             and
             enacts
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             .
             
               That
               holy
               Church
               have
               all
               her
               liberties
               ,
               9.
               
               R.
               2.
               c
               ,
            
             4.
             5.
             concerns
             Ordinaries
             ,
             Priors
             dative
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             Preists
             ,
             10.
             
             
               R.
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             saves
             pontificall
             dignity
             ,
             and
             priviledge
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             cleares
             all
             in
             all
             things
             aforesaid
             ,
             11.
             
             R.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             declares
             ,
             that
             
               Bishops
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               present
               or
               voting
               in
               Parliament
               in
               matters
               of
               blood
               ,
               1.
               2.
               
               R.
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             confirmes
             the
             Churches
             liberties
             Chap.
             7.
             exempts
             pilgrimes
             from
             the
             punishments
             of
             Vagrants
             and
             c.
             15.
             prohibits
             Provisions
             from
             any
             forraign
             power
             ,
             13.
             
             R.
             2.
             recites
             ,
             That
             the
             acts
             therein
             passed
             were
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             :
             &c.
             and
             c.
             13.
             prohibits
             hunting
             on
             holy-dayes
             ,
             and
             
               Priests
               to
               keepe
               Dogs
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               livings
               to
               a
               certaine
               value
               c.
               18
               concernes
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Deane
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               and
               c.
               29.
               
               Pilgrimes
               ,
            
             13.
             
             R.
             2.
             
             Parl.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             provides
             for
             the
             election
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             ecclesiasticall
             dignities
             elective
             ,
             and
             prohibits
             provisions
             ,
             usurpations
             ,
             citations
             ,
             and
             Bulls
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             under
             paine
             of
             a
             Praemunire
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             abjuration
             ;
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Fine
             and
             ransome
             ,
             14.
             
             R.
             c.
             2.
             
             Limits
             the
             exchanges
             of
             monyes
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             15.
             
             R.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             6.
             concernes
             forcible
             entries
             into
             Benefices
             ,
             &
             Offices
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             mortuaties
             to
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             consecrations
             of
             Church-yeards
             and
             Appropriations
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Almes
             ,
             16.
             
             R.
             2.
             c.
             5
             provides
             for
             presentations
             to
             Churches
             ,
             against
             the
             Popes
             usurpations
             ,
             Translations
             excommunications
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             under
             paine
             of
             a
             Praemunire
             ,
             21.
             
             R.
             2
             it
             prefaced
             :
             To
             the
             
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               holy
               Church
               :
            
             and
             c.
             1.
             confirmes
             the
             Churches
             Liberties
             .
             
          
           
             In
             King
             Henry
             the
             4th
             .
             his
             Parliaments
             ,
             I
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             Prologues
             of
             the
             Statutes
             in
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             4.
             7.
             9.
             and
             13.
             
             H.
             4.
             begin
             thus
             ;
             
               To
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               reverence
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             the
             first
             Chapter
             in
             each
             of
             them
             is
             .
             
               That
               holy
               Church
               have
               and
               enjoy
               all
               her
               rights
               ,
               liberties
               ,
               and
               Franchises
               ,
               entirely
               ,
               and
               without
               imbleamishing
               .
            
             Then
             follow
             temporall
             Lawes
             .
             2.
             
             
               H.
               4.
               c.
            
             3.
             4.
             prohibits
             provisions
             of
             exemption
             from
             regular
             or
             ordinary
             obedience
             ,
             granted
             to
             any
             religious
             persons
             from
             Reme
             ,
             &
             Buls
             of
             exemption
             from
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             granted
             to
             the
             Religious
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cysteaux
             ,
             under
             paine
             of
             a
             P●amunire
             :
             and
             Cap.
             15.
             provides
             for
             the
             suppression
             of
             Sectaries
             ,
             hereticall
             Preachers
             ,
             
             Conventicles
             ,
             heriticall
             Bookes
             ,
             Schooles
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             Catholique
             faith
             :
             enacting
             ,
             that
             Heritickes
             shall
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             abjured
             and
             in
             case
             of
             relapse
             ,
             or
             obstinacy
             ,
             burned
             ,
             4.
             
             
               H.
               4.
               c.
            
             2.
             3.
             confirme
             all
             the
             Statutes
             formerly
             made
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             for
             preservation
             of
             their
             liberties
             Cap.
             12.
             concernes
             appropriations
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Vicaridges
             ,
             Ordinaries
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Archdeacon
             of
             Ely
             ,
             and
             other
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             cap.
             14.
             prohibits
             working
             or
             wages
             on
             holy-dayes
             ,
             Cap.
             17.
             enacts
             ;
             that
             none
             shall
             enter
             into
             Religion
             unlesse
             he
             be
             foureteene
             yeares
             of
             age
             without
             the
             Parents
             consent
             
               Cap.
               22.
            
             concernes
             presentations
             to
             Benefices
             5.
             
             
               H.
               4.
               c.
            
             11.
             12.
             concerne
             Tithes
             ,
             Chalices
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             6.
             
             
               H.
               4.
               c.
            
             1.
             prohibits
             provisions
             and
             the
             payment
             of
             first
             fruits
             ,
             or
             exacted
             fees
             to
             Rome
             ,
             under
             forfeiture
             of
             all
             their
             estates
             who
             offend
             herein
             ,
             7.
             
             
               H.
               4.
               c.
            
             6.
             inhibits
             Religious
             persons
             under
             paine
             of
             a
             Praemunire
             ,
             to
             procure
             any
             exemption
             from
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             or
             any
             provisions
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             9.
             
             
               H.
               4.
               c.
            
             8.
             forbids
             provisions
             and
             translations
             from
             the
             Pope
             under
             paine
             of
             a
             Praemunire
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             elections
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Prebends
             &
             Deans
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             without
             any
             interruption
             from
             the
             Pope
             or
             King.
             11.
             
             
               H.
               4.
               c.
            
             4
             Prohibits
             unlawful
             games
             on
             Sundayes
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             dayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               H.
               5.
               c.
            
             7.
             8.
             prohibits
             the
             conferring
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             living
             upon
             Aliens
             ,
             
             and
             orders
             their
             benefices
             and
             the
             lands
             of
             Priors
             aliens
             to
             be
             seised
             in
             times
             of
             Warre
             ,
             2.
             
             
               H.
               5.
               c.
            
             1.
             provides
             for
             Ordinaries
             visitations
             of
             Hospitalls
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             them
             after
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             :
             Cap.
             3.
             grants
             a
             prohibition
             to
             spirituall
             Courts
             ,
             where
             they
             deny
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             Lible
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             with
             in
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             Heresies
             and
             Hereticks
             enacts
             ,
             that
             Hereticks
             shall
             be
             apprehended
             and
             imprisoned
             by
             Sheriffs
             ,
             and
             upon
             conviction
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             forseit
             their
             Lands
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             be
             burned
             .
             2.
             
             H.
             5.
             
             Parl.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             limits
             the
             wages
             of
             Curates
             and
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             3.
             
             
               H.
               5.
               c.
            
             1.
             enacts
             ,
             that
             holy
             Church
             have
             all
             her
             liberties
             and
             franchsies
             C.
             3.
             concerns
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             ,
             C.
             4.
             inhibits
             provisions
             from
             Rome
             under
             a
             Premiarie
             ,
             C.
             8.
             concernes
             Probate
             of
             Wills
             and
             r●gulates
             exorbitant
             fees
             for
             procuring
             them
             ,
             C.
             6.
             forbids
             the
             promotions
             of
             Irishmen
             to
             Beneficies
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             dignities
             ,
             9.
             
             
               H.
               5.
               c.
            
             9.
             limits
             the
             manner
             of
             collecting
             Dismes
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Agents
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               H.
               6.
               c.
            
             1
             confirmes
             the
             
               Churches
               liberties
               6.
               
               H
               6.
               c.
            
             3.
             prohibits
             worke
             on
             ,
             
             and
             wages
             for
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             8.
             
             H.
             6.
             begins
             thus
             .
             To
             the
             Laud
             and
             honor
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ch.
             1.
             provides
             
               for
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               10.
               
               H.
               6.
               c.
            
             11.
             limits
             how
             Bastardy
             shall
             be
             tryed
             between
             the
             Common
             and
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             which
             differ
             therein
             :
             15.
             
             
               H.
               6.
               c.
            
             7.
             concernes
             Abbots
             and
             Priots
             ,
             27.
             
             
               H.
               6.
               c.
            
             5.
             prohibits
             Faires
             and
             Merkets
             upon
             Sundayes
             and
             principle
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             prophanation
             of
             them
             ,
             28.
             
             H.
             6.
             begins
             ,
             
               To
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               33.
               
               H.
               6.
               c.
            
             6.
             concerns
             the
             exemption
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Founteynes
             ,
             and
             other
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             ,
             from
             Vexations
             sutes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
               is
               prefaced
            
             .
             
             To
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             C.
             1.
             containes
             in
             it
             many
             particulars
             concerning
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Clergymen
             ,
             3.
             
             E.
             4.
             
               hath
               the
               same
               prefaced
               ,
               and
               12.
               
               E.
            
             4.
             c.
             7
             ,
             
               prescribes
               excommunication
               4.
               times
               a
               yeare
               to
               be
               denounced
               against
               the
               infringers
               of
            
             Magna
             Charta
             ,
             
               as
               other
               Acts
               formerly
               did
            
          
           
           
             King
             
               Richard
               the
            
             3d.
             prefaceth
             the
             Acts
             of
             his
             first
             Parliament
             in
             his
             1.
             yeare
             thus
             .
             
             
               To
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               c.
            
             14.
             limits
             the
             maner
             of
             collecting
             the
             Clergies
             Dismes
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             7th
             .
             begins
             his
             Statutes
             in
             the
             1.
             yeare
             of
             his
             Reigne
             ;
             To
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Church
             :
             
             and
             Cap.
             4.
             enables
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinaries
             to
             imprison
             Priests
             ,
             Clerkes
             ,
             and
             Religious
             persons
             for
             incontinency
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             before
             ;
             The
             Statutes
             of
             2.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             
             &
             17.
             
             H.
             7.
             (
             as
             their
             Prologues
             attest
             )
             were
             made
             ,
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             this
             Realme
             .
          
           
             The
             Statutes
             of
             An.
             1.
             3.
             4.
             
             &
             all
             or
             most
             Parliaments
             in
             the
             Regine
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
             are
             prefaced
             .
             
             To
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Common
             Weale
             and
             profit
             of
             this
             Realme
             :
             In
             the
             Parliament
             of
             21.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               
               C-3
            
             .
             4.
             13.
             there
             were
             Statutes
             made
             concerning
             
               Probat
               of
               VVi●s
            
             ,
             taking
             of
             mortuaries
             by
             Priests
             or
             others
             ,
             against
             Pluralities
             of
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             taking
             of
             farmes
             by
             spirituall
             men
             ,
             All
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Cognisance
             ,
             22.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             15.
             containes
             the
             Kings
             generall
             pardon
             to
             his
             spirituall
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             were
             fallen
             into
             a
             Praemunire
             ,
             by
             submitting
             to
             Cardinall
             Wolsies
             power
             Legatine
             ,
             23.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             1.
             abridgeth
             the
             power
             of
             Ordinaries
             and
             takes
             away
             the
             benefit
             of
             Clergy
             in
             some
             cases
             :
             ch
             .
             9.
             enacts
             :
             That
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             cited
             into
             any
             ecclesiasticall
             Court
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             wherein
             he
             dwells
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             certaine
             causes
             ,
             ch
             .
             10.
             settles
             the
             Law
             concerning
             feofements
             and
             assurances
             to
             the
             use
             of
             any
             Parish-Church
             or
             Chapell
             24
             
               H.
               8.
               ch
            
             .
             12.
             takes
             away
             all
             Appeales
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             excellently
             sets
             forth
             the
             Kings
             supremacy
             as
             well
             in
             and
             over
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             and
             persons
             ,
             as
             temporall
             (
             as
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Act
             it selfe
             )
             denying
             ,
             exploding
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Sea
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               25.
               
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             14.
             conteines
             a
             Law
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             HERESY
             and
             HERETIQVES
             .
             limiting
             the
             maner
             of
             proceeding
             against
             them
             ,
             defining
             what
             shal
             be
             heresie
             ,
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             abridging
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             ch
             .
             16.
             concernes
             Pluralities
             ,
             ch
             .
             19.
             containes
             the
             submission
             of
             the
             Clergy
             &
             Convocation
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             declares
             the
             Kings
             supremacy
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             the
             impotency
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Convocation
             to
             make
             or
             promulge
             any
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             constituti●ns
             ,
             or
             to
             debate
             any
             thing
             in
             Convocation
             without
             his
             Royall
             Lycence
             and
             approbation
             :
             The
             Nullity
             and
             invalidity
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             :
             abolisheth
             all
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             Authorizeth
             32.
             persons
             ,
             whereof
             halfe
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             other
             halfe
             of
             THE
             LAITY
             ,
             to
             survay
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             compile
             a
             body
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             to
             be
             authorized
             by
             the
             King
             under
             his
             Great
             Seale
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             Chap.
             20.
             takes
             away
             the
             payment
             of
             any
             Annates
             o●
             first
             fruits
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nullifies
             his
             usurped
             power
             ,
             and
             Buls
             settles
             the
             forme
             of
             electing
             and
             consecrating
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             plentifully
             manifests
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             Jurisdictions
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             doth
             the
             like
             :
             exonerating
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             from
             all
             exactions
             and
             Impositions
             heretofore
             payed
             to
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             enabling
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             his
             Officers
             to
             grant
             all
             Licences
             and
             dispensations
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             which
             were
             formerly
             granted
             
             at
             Rome
             only
             .
             The
             Statute
             is
             worthy
             perusall
             ,
             consideration
             ,
             fully
             demonstrating
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             Church
             affaires
             .
             26.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             1.
             declares
             the
             Kings
             Highnesse
             to
             be
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             under
             Christ
             ,
             making
             it
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Royall
             Title
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             to
             redresse
             and
             reforme
             all
             Errors
             ,
             Heresies
             and
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             punishable
             by
             any
             spirituall
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             Law.
             Chap.
             3.
             enacts
             ;
             The
             payment
             of
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             all
             Dignities
             ,
             Benefices
             ,
             promotions
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             tenthes
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Heires
             ,
             abolishing
             the
             Popes
             usurpations
             and
             authority
             herein
             ,
             ch
             .
             13.
             abolisheth
             sanctuarie
             in
             cases
             of
             High
             Treason
             .
             ch
             .
             14.
             
             Authorizeth
             the
             nomination
             and
             consecration
             of
             suffragan
             Bishops
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             both
             creates
             and
             limits
             their
             authority
             .
             chap.
             15.
             takes
             away
             some
             exactions
             of
             spirituall
             men
             ,
             within
             the
             Archdeaconry
             of
             
               Richmond
               ,
               27.
               
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             8.
             limits
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             spirituall
             Subjects
             shall
             pay
             no
             Tithes
             whiles
             they
             are
             in
             their
             first
             fruits
             ch
             .
             15.
             authorizeth
             the
             King
             to
             nominate
             32.
             persons
             halfe
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Laity
             for
             the
             perusall
             and
             making
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             manifests
             the
             Convocations
             invalidity
             to
             make
             such
             lawes
             or
             Canons
             ,
             ch
             .
             19.
             
             Limiteth
             and
             abolisheth
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             and
             sanctuary
             persons
             ,
             ch
             .
             20.
             containes
             an
             Order
             touching
             the
             paying
             of
             Tithes
             throughout
             the
             Realme
             :
             ch
             .
             21.
             
             Limits
             the
             maner
             of
             payment
             of
             Tythes
             within
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
               ch
            
             .
             27.
             suppresseth
             divers
             Monasteries
             ,
             Priories
             and
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             vesteth
             their
             revenues
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             erects
             the
             Court
             of
             Augmentations
             .
             28.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               ch
            
             .
             10.
             extinguisheth
             thes
             authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             prescribes
             an
             Oath
             of
             abjuration
             of
             it
             and
             Popery
             together
             with
             the
             Popes
             usurpations
             and
             excellently
             sets
             forth
             the
             Kings
             supreamacy
             the
             Parliaments
             authority
             ,
             in
             matters
             ecclesiasticall
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             worthy
             perusall
             ch
             .
             11.
             enacts
             ,
             Restitution
             of
             the
             first
             fruits
             in
             time
             of
             vacation
             to
             the
             next
             incumbent
             ,
             ch
             .
             13.
             compells
             spirituall
             persons
             to
             residence
             upon
             their
             livings
             ,
             ch
             .
             16.
             
             Releaseth
             such
             as
             have
             obtained
             pretended
             Licences
             and
             dispensations
             from
             the
             Sea
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               31.
               
               H
               8.
               c.
            
             6.
             enables
             such
             as
             were
             Religious
             persons
             to
             purchase
             lands
             ,
             &
             to
             sue
             and
             be
             sued
             in
             al
             maner
             of
             Actions
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             disabled
             formerly
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Common
             &
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             ch
             .
             9.
             
             Enables
             the
             King
             to
             make
             Bishops
             by
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             erect
             new
             Bishopricks
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             ch
             .
             13.
             disolves
             all
             Monasteries
             and
             religious
             Houses
             and
             vests
             them
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             behold
             much
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             power
             in
             Church
             businesses
             ,
             ch
             .
             14.
             
             For
             abolishing
             of
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             most
             fully
             and
             exactly
             demonstrates
             ;
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             jurisdictions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Act
             sufficiently
             manifests
             ,
             though
             the
             Articles
             therein
             defined
             were
             erronious
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             too
             cruell
             and
             bloudy
             32.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               cap.
            
             8.
             provides
             for
             the
             true
             payment
             of
             Tythes
             and
             offerings
             chap.
             10.
             containes
             the
             punishment
             of
             incontinent
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             women
             offending
             with
             them
             ,
             
               ch
               .
               12.
            
             concernes
             Sanctuaries
             and
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Churches
             and
             Church-Yards
             ,
             ch
             .
             15.
             prescribes
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             against
             Heretickes
             ,
             and
             impugners
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             for
             abolishing
             of
             enormious
             opinions
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               chap.
               23
            
             ,
             24.
             concernes
             Accounts
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             subsidies
             granted
             by
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             
             Dispences
             the
             Kings
             marriage
             with
             the
             Lady
             
               Iane
               ,
               chap.
            
             24.
             
             Dissolves
             
             the
             Hospitalls
             of
             Saint
             Johns
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             for
             supporting
             and
             maintaining
             the
             supremacy
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             duty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             
             Intitled
             ,
             An
             act
             concerning
             true
             opinions
             ,
             and
             Declaration
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             is
             most
             pregnant
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             peruse
             ,
             chap.
             38.
             
             Concerning
             precontracts
             of
             marriages
             and
             degrees
             of
             consanguinity
             ,
             is
             likewise
             a
             most
             punctuall
             Act
             for
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             and
             chap
             ,
             44.
             45
             ,
             47.
             good
             evidences
             of
             it
             ,
             33.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               chap.
            
             15.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Enabling
             Religious
             persons
             to
             sue
             and
             bee
             sued
             ;
             severing
             the
             Bishopricks
             of
             CHESTER
             ,
             and
             Isle
             of
             MAN
             from
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             CANTERBURY
             to
             the
             
               See
               of
               Yorke
               :
               making
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Whitgate
             
               a
               Popish
               Church
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               severing
               it
               from
               the
               Parish
               of
               Over
            
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             wish
             our
             Independents
             to
             observe
             ,
             and
             to
             learne
             from
             this
             and
             other
             Acts
             ,
             that
             no
             new
             Churches
             or
             Parishes
             can
             be
             erected
             legally
             but
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             their
             Churches
             are
             )
             34.
             and
             35.
             
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             1.
             intituled
             ;
             
               An
               act
               for
               
                 The
                 advancement
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
              
            
             and
             
               For
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
            
             is
             most
             pertinent
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             
               c.
               15.
               17
               ,
               19
               ,
               35.
               
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             9.
             for
             ratification
             of
             the
             Kings
             stile
             ,
             and
             Title
             of
             
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               supreame
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               ch
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               qualification
               of
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               6.
               
               Articles
               ,
               c.
               16.
               concerning
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               Canon
               Lawes
               ,
               by
               32.
               persons
               ,
               halfe
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               halfe
               of
               the
               temporalty
               ,
               to
               be
               named
               by
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               to
               compile
               a
               body
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               to
               bee
               used
               in
               the
               Realme
               ,
               37.
               
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               4.
               12.
               but
               especially
               ,
               ch
               .
               17.
               
               That
               Doctors
               of
               civill
               Law
               may
               execute
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               though
               Laymen
               ,
               and
               married
               (
               a
               Law
               worthy
               reading
               )
               and
               chap.
               21.
               
            
             For
             the
             union
             of
             Churches
             not
             exceeding
             the
             value
             of
             5l
             .
             (
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             but
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             )
             are
             all
             most
             pregnant
             evidences
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             indubitable
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdictions
             in
             matters
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             all
             Church
             affaires
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             The
             Statutes
             made
             in
             
               King
               Edward
            
             the
             6.
             his
             Reigne
             are
             most
             punctuall
             and
             pegnant
             evidences
             hereof
             ;
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Edw.
               6.
               ch
            
             .
             11.
             
             For
             administring
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kindes
             (
             therein
             proved
             necessary
             by
             sundry
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             )
             and
             punishing
             such
             persons
             as
             shall
             unreverently
             speake
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             Temporall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             .
             ch
             .
             2.
             concerning
             the
             election
             and
             creation
             of
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             and
             what
             Processe
             and
             Seales
             they
             shall
             use
             ;
             declaring
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             but
             meerely
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             ch
             .
             9.
             
             For
             uniting
             certaine
             Churches
             within
             the
             City
             of
             Yorke
             :
             ch
             .
             12.
             which
             abolisheth
             Sanctuaries
             and
             Clergy
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             
               E.
               6.
               ch
            
             .
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Vniformity
             of
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             throughout
             the
             Realme
             ,
             ch
             .
             13.
             
             For
             the
             true
             payment
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             ch
             .
             19.
             
             For
             abstinence
             from
             flesh
             ,
             ch
             .
             20.
             
             Concerning
             Recusants
             ,
             ch
             .
             23.
             
             For
             positive
             Lawes
             made
             against
             the
             Mariage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             
               ch
               .
               23.
            
             
             The
             repeale
             of
             a
             Statute
             touching
             Precontracts
             of
             Mariage
             :
             3.
             and
             4.
             
             E.
             6.
             ch
             .
             10.
             
             For
             the
             abolishing
             and
             putting
             away
             of
             diverse
             (
             superstitious
             Popish
             )
             Books
             and
             Images
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             
             That
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             may
             nominate
             and
             
             appoint
             32.
             persons
             (
             halfe
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             halfe
             Laymen
             )
             to
             peruse
             and
             make
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             ch
             .
             12.
             
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             Ordaining
             Ecclesiasticall
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             ch
             .
             15.
             
             Against
             fond
             and
             phantasticall
             Prophecies
             ,
             5.
             and
             6.
             
             
               E.
               6.
               ch
            
             .
             1.
             
             For
             the
             uniformity
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             ch
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             keeping
             of
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             dayes
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             
             Against
             fighting
             and
             quarelling
             in
             Churches
             and
             Church-Yards
             ,
             ch
             .
             12.
             
             For
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             Priests
             Mariage
             and
             legitimation
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             
             Touching
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             and
             c.
             23.
             
             Against
             Vsurie
             .
             All
             these
             are
             clearely
             Ecclesiasticall
             Acts
             ,
             yet
             made
             by
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             Statutes
             in
             
               Queene
               Maries
            
             Reigne
             ,
             
             (
             though
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             from
             her
             brother
             ,
             and
             a
             zealous
             Pontifician
             )
             sufficiently
             evidence
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             our
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Religion
             :
             witnesse
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Mar.
               Parl.
               1.
               
               Ses
               .
               2.
               
               Chap.
            
             2.
             
             Repealing
             diverse
             acts-made
             touching
             Religion
             in
             
               King
               Edward
            
             the
             6.
             his
             Raigne
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Masse
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Lyturgies
             againe
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             
             Against
             Offendors
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Church-Yard
             ,
             or
             interrupting
             them
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             saying
             Masse
             ,
             under
             paine
             of
             imprisonment
             ,
             fines
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             ,
             chap.
             15.
             
             For
             re-edifying
             the
             parish
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Ellins
             in
             
               Stangate
               .
               1.
               
               Mariae
               ,
               Par.
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             Declaring
             ,
             That
             the
             Regall
             power
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Queenes
             Majesty
             as
             fully
             and
             absolutely
             as
             ever
             it
             was
             in
             any
             of
             her
             most
             Noble
             Progenitors
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             Being
             an
             Act
             of
             Repeale
             of
             two
             severall
             acts
             in
             the
             7.
             yeare
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             6.
             touching
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             
               Durham
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             Touching
             Ordinances
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             and
             Schooles
             ,
             c.
             10.
             
             Repealing
             a
             statute
             for
             the
             uniting
             of
             the
             parish
             Churches
             of
             Onger
             and
             Greensted
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Essex
             ,
             1.
             and
             2.
             
             Phil.
             and
             
               Mary
               ,
               chap.
            
             6.
             
             For
             the
             reviving
             of
             three
             Statutes
             made
             for
             the
             punishment
             
               Of
               Heresies
            
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             forseiture
             of
             Lands
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             death
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             
             Intituled
             ;
             an
             Act
             repealing
             all
             Statutes
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             and
             provisions
             made
             against
             the
             See
             Apostolike
             of
             Rome
             since
             the
             20.
             yeare
             of
             
               King
               H.
            
             8.
             and
             restoring
             the
             Bishops
             with
             their
             Courts
             ,
             offices
             ,
             &
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             to
             their
             former
             usurped
             jurisdictions
             in
             England
             ;
             ratifying
             this
             Popes
             very
             Bulles
             ,
             and
             dispensations
             to
             make
             them
             valid
             ;
             and
             setling
             the
             whole
             affaires
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
               chap.
            
             9.
             20.
             
             For
             the
             punishing
             of
             traiterous
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             
             Concerning
             leases
             of
             some
             spirituall
             persons
             ,
             and
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             Phil.
             and
             
               Mary
               ,
               chap.
            
             4.
             
             For
             the
             extinguishment
             of
             first
             fruits
             &c.
             All
             Ecclesiasticall
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             In
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             happy
             Raigne
             ,
             
             there
             are
             sundry
             Statutes
             abundantly
             manifesting
             her
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             supreame
             Iurisdictions
             and
             Legislative
             power
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Church-government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &c.
             as
             namely
             ,
             1
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             An
             Act
             restoring
             to
             the
             Crowne
             the
             ancient
             Jurisdiction
             OVER
             THE
             STATE
             ECCLESIASTICALL
             &
             SPIRITVALL
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             all
             fortaigne
             power
             repugnant
             to
             the
             same
             :
             which
             gives
             the
             Queen
             ,
             her
             heires
             and
             successors
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             and
             causes
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             correct
             ,
             redresse
             ,
             and
             reform
             all
             manner
             of
             HERESIE
             ,
             SCHISME
             ,
             ERRORS
             ,
             ABVSES
             &
             OFFENCES
             
             ECCLESIASTICALL
             :
             prescribes
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             (
             which
             all
             are
             to
             take
             and
             most
             Independents
             have
             formerly
             taken
             )
             wherein
             ,
             they
             do
             utterly
             ,
             testifie
             and
             declare
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             and
             her
             Successours
             are
             the
             onely
             supreame
             Governours
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             Dommions
             ,
             as
             well
             IN
             ALL
             SPIRITVALL
             OR
             ECCLESIASTICALL
             THINGS
             OR
             CAVSES
             as
             temporall
             ,
             &c.
             which
             jurisdiction
             of
             theirs
             ,
             they
             sweare
             to
             their
             power
             to
             assist
             and
             defend
             :
             Which
             oath
             if
             any
             refuse
             to
             take
             ,
             hee
             shall
             forseit
             all
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             promotions
             and
             temporall
             offices
             .
             This
             Act
             likewise
             abolisheth
             the
             Popes
             jurisdiction
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             a
             praemunire
             and
             other
             mulcts
             against
             the
             maintainers
             of
             it
             :
             It
             determines
             what
             shall
             be
             adjudged
             HERESIE
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               Only
               such
               matter
               and
               cause
               as
               heretofore
               hath
               been
               determined
               ordered
               ,
               and
               adjudged
               to
               be
               heresie
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               o●
               by
               the
               first
               foure
               generall-Councels
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               by
               any
               other
               generall
               Councell
               wherein
               the
               same
               was
               declared
               heresie
               ,
               by
               the
               expresse
               and
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               ordered
               ,
               IVDGED
               ,
               OR
               DETERMINED
               TO
               BE
               HERESIE
               ,
               BY
               THE
               HIGH
               COVRT
               OF
               PARLIAMENT
               OF
               THIS
               REALME
               ;
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               :
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             assistance
             and
             advice
             cumulatively
             ,
             not
             negatively
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             assent
             were
             simply
             necessary
             .
             )
             So
             as
             by
             this
             Act
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             is
             made
             the
             sole
             proper
             Iudge
             ,
             what
             is
             or
             shal
             be
             reputed
             &
             punished
             as
             heresie
             ,
             what
             not
             ,
             &
             how
             it
             shal
             be
             punished
             ;
             the
             highest
             point
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             .
             
               Ch.
               2.
               
               For
               the
               uniformity
               of
               Common
               prayer
               and
               service
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               enjoyning
               conformity
               under
               temporall
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               punishments
               ,
            
             is
             an
             irrefragable
             proofe
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             in
             all
             Church
             matters
             and
             1
             
               Eliz.
               c.
               3.
               4.
               6.
               5
               
               Eliz.
               c.
               1.
               
               For
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               Queens
               royall
               power
               over
               all
               States
               and
               Subjects
               within
               her
               Highnesse
               Dominions
               .
            
             ch
             .
             23.
             
             
               For
               the
               due
               executing
               of
               Writs
               ,
            
             de
             Excommunicato
             capiendo
             ,
             ch
             .
             28.
             
             
               For
               translating
               of
               the
               Bible
               and
               divine
               Service
               into
               the
               Welch
               tongue
               .
            
             8
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Declaring
               the
               manner
               of
               making
               and
               Corsecrating
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               perfect
               :
               ratifying
               the
               Booke
               of
               common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Queens
               Soveraigne
               Ecclesiasticall
               Authority
               .
            
             13
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Against
               the
               bringing
               in
               and
               putting
               in
               execution
               of
               Bulls
               and
               other
               instruments
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             chap.
             8.
             
             
               Against
               Usury
            
             ch
             .
             19.
             
               concerning
               Dilapidations
            
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
             
               To
               reforme
               certain
               disorders
               touching
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               ratifying
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               enjoyning
               subscription
               thereunto
               ,
               under
               penalties
               ,
               losse
               of
               Benefices
               and
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               penalties
               ,
               Limiting
               likewise
               the
               age
               of
               such
               who
               are
               to
               be
               made
               Ministers
               .
            
             ch
             .
             17.
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               Leases
               of
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               livings
               with
               Cure.
            
             18.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               Clergy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             23
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               To
               retain
               the
               Queens
               Majesties
               subjects
               in
               their
               due
               obedience
               ,
               made
               against
               Jesuits
               ,
               Semenary
               Priests
               ,
               and
               others
               receiving
               Orders
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               harbourers
               of
               them
               ,
               under
               capitall
               penalties
               .
            
             27.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Against
               Jesuits
               ,
               Seminary
               Priests
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               disobedient
               persons
               .
            
             29.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Concerning
               Recusants
            
             .
             31.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Against
               Symony
            
             .
             35
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Against
               Seperatists
               and
               Schismaticks
               refusing
               conformity
               to
               our
               
               Church
               Service
               and
               Liturgie
               ;
               who
               are
               lyable
               to
               imprisonment
               ,
               fines
               ,
               and
               other
               penalties
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Law.
            
             ch
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               restraining
               Popish
               Recusants
               to
               some
               certaine
               plate
               of
               abode
               .
            
             29
             Eliz.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               For
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Deprivation
               of
               divers
               Bishops
               and
               Deanes
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Queens
               Raigne
               .
            
             ch
             .
             22.
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Norwich
             ,
             
               are
               plentifull
               evidences
               of
               what
               I
               plead
               for
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               King
            
             James
             
               his
               Raigne
               I
               finde
               many
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               asserting
               the
               Kings
               and
               Parliaments
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdictions
               ,
            
             
             as
             1
             Jacobi
             c.
             1●
             Concerning
             the
             Kings
             Title
             to
             the
             Crowne
             .
             ch
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             Archbishopricks
             and
             Bishopricks
             .
             ch
             .
             5.
             
             For
             the
             due
             execution
             of
             the
             Statutes
             against
             Jesuites
             ,
             Seminary
             Priests
             ,
             Recusants
             .
             ch
             .
             12.
             
             Against
             second
             marriages
             till
             former
             wives
             or
             husbands
             bee
             dead
             .
             ch
             .
             31.
             
             For
             building
             a
             new
             Church
             in
             
               Melcombe
               Regis
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Parish
             Church
             of
             Radepoll
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             the
             Church
             of
             Radepoll
             a
             Chappell
             to
             it
             .
             3
             Jacobi
             c.
             3.
             for
             a
             publick
             thanksgiving
             to
             Almighty
             God
             every
             yeare
             on
             the
             fift
             day
             of
             November
             ,
             for
             the
             deliverance
             from
             the
             hellish
             Gunpowder
             treason
             .
             ch
             .
             4.
             
             For
             the
             better
             discovering
             and
             suppressing
             of
             Popish
             Recusants
             ;
             which
             prescribes
             a
             new
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             :
             ch
             .
             5.
             
             To
             prevent
             and
             avoyd
             danger
             which
             may
             grow
             by
             Popish
             Recusants
             ,
             which
             likewise
             prohibits
             the
             Importations
             of
             any
             Popish
             Books
             .
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             Crucifixes
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             20.
             
             To
             restraine
             abuses
             of
             Players
             .
             21.
             
             Jacobi
             ch
             .
             17.
             
             Against
             Usury
             .
             ch
             .
             20.
             
             To
             prevent
             and
             reforme
             prophane
             swearing
             and
             cursing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Statutes
               in
               King
            
             Charles
             
               his
               Raigne
            
             ,
             
             
               are
               punctuall
               evidences
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Ecclesiasticall
               jurisdiction
               of
               our
               Kings
               &
               Parliaments
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               we
               find
               ,
               not
               onely
               severall
               Committees
               appointed
            
             concerning
             Religion
             
               (
               frequent
               in
               all
               Queene
            
             Elizabeths
             
               and
               King
            
             James
             
               their
               Parliaments
               )
               but
               also
               sundry
               Statutes
               concerning
               Religion
               and
               Church-matters
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
            
             1
             Carols
             c.
             1.
             
             For
             punishing
             divers
             abuses
             committed
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             3
             Caroli
             c.
             1.
             
             For
             further
             reformation
             of
             divers
             abuses
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             ch
             .
             2.
             
             To
             restraine
             the
             passing
             or
             sending
             of
             any
             to
             be
             Popishly
             bred
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             .
             
               But
               the
               severall
               Acts
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Proceedings
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               concerning
               all
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Church
               government
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               ,
               are
               presidents
               beyond
               all
               exception
               :
               The
               Acts
               already
               passed
               ,
            
             For
             suppressing
             the
             High-Commission
             ;
             disabling
             any
             Clergy-man
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             temporall
             offices
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             ;
             The
             taking
             away
             of
             Bishops
             Votes
             ,
             and
             their
             sitting
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             .
             
               The
               severall
               Acts
               ,
               Votes
               ,
               Ordinances
               which
               have
               passed
               both
               House
            
             for
             abolishing
             all
             new
             Canons
             Plaralities
             Non-residence
             ;
             punishing
             of
             scandalous
             Ministers
             ;
             Sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             Keeping
             of
             Monethly
             and
             other
             Fasts
             ;
             Celebrating
             speciall
             dayes
             of
             thanksgiving
             for
             sundry
             Discoveries
             &
             Victories
             :
             Prohibiting
             the
             printing
             of
             erroneous
             books
             :
             Suppressing
             Antinomians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             other
             Sectaries
             ;
             Abolishing
             all
             Innovations
             ,
             Superstitions
             ,
             Idolatreus
             pictures
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Copes
             ,
             Tapers
             ,
             Royals
             ,
             &c.
             
             Payment
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             Probate
             of
             Wills
             ,
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               their
            
             nominating
             and
             convening
             an
             Assembly
             of
             conscientious
             ,
             pious
             ,
             reverend
             ,
             learned
             ,
             orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             reforming
             all
             errors
             and
             corruptions
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             establishing
             such
             a
             pure
             Worship
             and
             Church-government
             in
             our
             Realme
             ,
             as
             shal
             be
             most
             agreeable
             
             to
             Gods
             Word
             
               (
               wherein
               they
               have
               made
               a
               large
               progresse
               already
               ,
               the
            
             Directory
             for
             Worship
             
               being
               now
               finished
               ;
               and
               we
               expect
               a
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               much
               desired
               Worke
               ,
               ere
               long
               .
               )
               All
               these
               ,
               with
               infinite
               other
               particulars
               ,
               are
               a
               most
               satisfactory
               and
               unanswerable
               evidence
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               Legislative
               power
            
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             or
             proceedings
             whatsoever
             :
             
               none
               of
               which
               have
               ever
               been
               settled
               among
               us
               in
               any
               age
               in
               a
               legall
               and
               obligatory
               way
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               and
               by
               Parliaments
               .
               I
               shall
               close
               up
               these
               〈◊〉
               Domestick
               authorities
               with
               the
            
             Ordinance
             
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               concerning
               the
               present
            
             Assembly
             
               of
               Divines
               ;
               (
               wherein
               all
               may
               clearly
               discerne
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               our
               Parliaments
               in
               all
               Church
               affaires
               ,
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Assembly
               it selfe
               ,
               )
               together
               with
               the
            
             Instructions
             or
             Ruled
             
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Assembly
               (
               which
               they
               have
               punctually
               observed
               ,
               and
               submitted
               to
               )
               not
               yet
               in
               print
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     An
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     and
                     Commons
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     an
                     Assembly
                     of
                     learned
                     and
                     godly
                     Divines
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     consulted
                     with
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     setling
                     of
                     the
                     Government
                     and
                     Liturgy
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     .
                     and
                     for
                     vindicating
                     and
                     clearing
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Church
                     .
                     from
                     false
                     uspertions
                     ,
                     and
                     interpretations
                     .
                  
                   
                     WHereas
                     amongst
                     the
                     infinite
                     blessings
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     upon
                     this
                     Nation
                     ,
                     none
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     more
                     deate
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     as
                     yet
                     many
                     things
                     remaine
                     in
                     the
                     Lyturgy
                     ,
                     Discipline
                     and
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     doe
                     necessarily
                     require
                     a
                     further
                     and
                     more
                     perfect
                     reformation
                     ,
                     then
                     as
                     yet
                     hath
                     been
                     attained
                     :
                     And
                     whereas
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     declared
                     and
                     resolved
                     by
                     the
                     Lords
                     and
                     Commons
                     assmbled
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     present
                     Church-Government
                     by
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     their
                     Chancellors
                     Commissaries
                     ,
                     Deanes
                     Deanes
                     and
                     Chapters
                     .
                     Archdeacons
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     Officers
                     depending
                     upon
                     the
                     Hierarchy
                     ,
                     is
                     evill
                     and
                     justly
                     offensive
                     and
                     bu●thensome
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     a
                     great
                     impediment
                     to
                     reformation
                     and
                     growth
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     prejudicial
                     to
                     the
                     state
                     and
                     government
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     and
                     that
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     resolved
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     Government
                     shall
                     be
                     setled
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     most
                     agreeable
                     to
                     Gods
                     holy
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     apt
                     to
                     procure
                     and
                     preserve
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     and
                     neerer
                     agreement
                     with
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     reformed
                     Churches
                     abroad
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     effecting
                     hereof
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     vindicating
                     ,
                     and
                     clearing
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     .
                     from
                     all
                     false
                     calumnies
                     and
                     aspersions
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     thought
                     fit
                     and
                     necessary
                     to
                     call
                     an
                     
                     Assembly
                     of
                     learned
                     godly
                     ,
                     and
                     judicious
                     Divines
                     ,
                     who
                     together
                     with
                     some
                     members
                     of
                     both
                     the
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     are
                     to
                     consult
                     and
                     advise
                     of
                     such
                     matters
                     and
                     things
                     ,
                     touching
                     the
                     premises
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       shall
                       be
                       proposed
                       unto
                       them
                       by
                       both
                       or
                       either
                       of
                       the
                       Houses
                       of
                       Parliament
                       and
                       to
                       give
                       their
                       advice
                       and
                       counsell
                       therein
                       to
                       both
                       or
                       either
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Houses
                       ,
                       when
                       and
                       as
                       often
                       as
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       thereunto
                       requited
                       .
                    
                     Be
                     it
                     therefore
                     ordained
                     by
                     the
                     Lords
                     and
                     Commons
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     Parliament
                     assembled
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     the
                     person●
                     hereafter
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     Ordinance
                     named
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Algernon
                     Earl
                     of
                     
                       Northumberland
                       .
                       William
                    
                     Earle
                     of
                     
                       Bedford
                       ,
                       Phillip
                    
                     Earle
                     of
                     Pembroke
                     and
                     
                       Montgemery
                       ,
                       William
                    
                     Earle
                     of
                     
                       Salisbury
                       ,
                       Henry
                    
                     Earle
                     of
                     
                       Holland
                       Edward
                    
                     Earle
                     of
                     
                       Manchester
                       ,
                       William
                    
                     Lord
                     Viscount
                     Say
                     and
                     
                       Seale
                       Edward
                    
                     Lord
                     Viscount
                     Conway
                     ,
                     Phillip
                     Lord
                     
                       Wharton
                       ,
                       Edward
                    
                     Lord
                     Howard
                     of
                     Estr
                     .
                     
                       John
                       Selden
                    
                     Esquite
                     .
                     
                       Francis
                       Rows
                    
                     Esquire
                     ,
                     
                       Edmund
                       Prideaux
                    
                     Esqui●e
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Henry
                       Vane
                    
                     Knight
                     
                       Senior
                       ,
                       Iohn
                       Glyn
                    
                     Esquire
                     ,
                     Recorder
                     of
                     
                       London
                       ,
                       Iohn
                       White
                    
                     Esquire
                     ,
                     
                       Bouldstrode
                       Whi●locke
                    
                     Esquire
                     ,
                     
                       Humphrey
                       Salloway
                    
                     Esquire
                     ,
                     Master
                     Serjeant
                     
                       Wilde
                       Oliver
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Iohn
                    
                     Esquire
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Sollicitor
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Benjamin
                       Rudyard
                    
                     Knight
                     
                       John
                       Pym
                    
                     Esquier
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Iohn
                       Clotworthy
                    
                     Knight
                     ,
                     
                       Iohn
                       Maynard
                    
                     Esquire
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Henry
                       Vane
                    
                     Knight
                     ,
                     
                       junior
                       ,
                       William
                       Pierpoint
                    
                     Esquiet
                     ,
                     
                       William
                       Wheeler
                    
                     Esquier
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Thomas
                       Barrington
                    
                     Knight
                     ,
                     Walter-Young
                     Esquier
                     ,
                     Sir
                     
                       Iohn
                       Euelin
                       Knight
                       Herbert
                       Palmer
                    
                     of
                     Ashwell
                     Batchellor
                     in
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     
                       Oliver
                       Boles
                    
                     of
                     Sutton
                     Batchellor
                     in
                     Divinity
                     
                       Henry
                       Wilkinson
                    
                     of
                     Waddesdon
                     Batchellor
                     in
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     
                       Thomas
                       Valentine
                    
                     of
                     Chalsont
                     Giles
                     Batchellor
                     in
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     D.
                     
                       William
                       Twisse
                    
                     of
                     Newbury
                     (
                     with
                     sundry
                     other
                     Divines
                     mentioned
                     in
                     this
                     Ordinance
                     )
                     and
                     such
                     other
                     person
                     and
                     persons
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     nominated
                     and
                     appointed
                     by
                     both
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     as
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     lefted
                     by
                     sicknesse
                     or
                     other
                     necessary
                     impediment
                     ,
                     shall
                     meet
                     and
                     assemble
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     hereby
                     required
                     and
                     enjoyned
                     upon
                     summons
                     signed
                     by
                     the
                     Clerkes
                     of
                     both
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     left
                     at
                     their
                     severall
                     respective
                     dwellings
                     ,
                     to
                     meete
                     and
                     assemble
                     themselves
                     at
                     Westminster
                     in
                     the
                     Chapell
                     called
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     sevenths
                     Chappell
                     on
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     July
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     one
                     thousand
                     six
                     hundred
                     fort●y
                     three
                     :
                     and
                     after
                     the
                     first
                     meeting
                     ,
                     being
                     at
                     least
                     of
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     forty
                     ,
                     shal
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     sit
                     &
                     be
                     removed
                     from
                     place
                     to
                     place
                     and
                     also
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Assembly
                     shall
                     be
                     dissolved
                     
                       in
                       such
                       manner
                       as
                       by
                       both
                       Houses
                       of
                       Parliament
                       shall
                       be
                       directed
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     said
                     persons
                     ,
                     or
                     so
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                     Assembled
                     ,
                     or
                     sit
                     ,
                     shall
                     have
                     power
                     and
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     hereby
                     likewise
                     enjoyned
                     ,
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     during
                     this
                     present
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     or
                     untill
                     further
                     Order
                     be
                     taken
                     ,
                     by
                     both
                     the
                     said
                     Houses
                     to
                     con●erre
                     and
                     treat
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     of
                     such
                     matters
                     and
                     things
                     ,
                     touching
                     and
                     concerning
                     the
                     Liturgy
                     ,
                     discipline
                     and
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     vindicating
                     and
                     clearing
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     from
                     all
                     false
                     aspertions
                     and
                     misconstructions
                     .
                     
                       AS
                       SHALL
                       BE
                       PROPOSED
                       VNTO
                       THEM
                       BY
                       BOTH
                       OR
                       EITHER
                       OF
                       THE
                       SAID
                       HOVSES
                       OF
                       PARLIAMENT
                       ,
                       AND
                       NO
                       OTHER
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     to
                     deliver
                     their
                     opinions
                     and
                     advices
                     of
                     or
                     touching
                     the
                     matters
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     most
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                       TO
                       BOTH
                       OR
                       EITHER
                       OF
                       THE
                       SAID
                       HOVSES
                       ,
                       FROM
                       TIME
                       TO
                       TIME
                       ,
                       IN
                       SVCH
                       MANNER
                       AND
                       SORT
                       ,
                       AS
                       BY
                       
                       BOTH
                       OR
                       EITHER
                       OF
                       THE
                       SAID
                       HOVSES
                       OF
                       PARLIAMENT
                       ,
                       SHALL
                       BE
                       REQVIRED
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     not
                     to
                     divulge
                     by
                     printing
                     ,
                     writing
                     ,
                     or
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     both
                     or
                     either
                     House
                     of
                     Parliament
                     .
                     And
                     be
                     it
                     further
                     ordained
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       William
                       Twisse
                    
                     Doctor
                     in
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     shall
                     sit
                     in
                     the
                     Chaire
                     as
                     Prolocutor
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Assembly
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     happen
                     to
                     die
                     or
                     be
                     letted
                     by
                     sickenesse
                     or
                     other
                     necessary
                     impediment
                     ,
                     then
                     such
                     other
                     person
                     to
                     be
                     appointed
                     in
                     his
                     place
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     agreed
                     on
                     ,
                     by
                     both
                     the
                     said
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ;
                     And
                     in
                     case
                     ,
                     any
                     difference
                     of
                     Opinion
                     shall
                     happen
                     amongst
                     the
                     said
                     persons
                     so
                     assembled
                     ,
                     touching
                     any
                     the
                     matters
                     ,
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     proposed
                     to
                     them
                     as
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     that
                     then
                     
                       they
                       shall
                       represent
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       the
                       reasons
                       thereof
                       to
                       both
                       or
                       either
                       the
                       said
                       Houses
                       respectively
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       such
                       further
                       direction
                       may
                       be
                       given
                       therein
                       ,
                       as
                       shall
                       be
                       requisite
                       in
                       that
                       behalfe
                       .
                    
                     And
                     be
                     it
                     further
                     Ordained
                     by
                     the
                     authority
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     That
                     for
                     the
                     Charges
                     and
                     expences
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Divines
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     attending
                     the
                     said
                     service
                     ,
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     allowed
                     unto
                     every
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     shall
                     so
                     attend
                     ,
                     during
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     their
                     said
                     attendance
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     ten
                     dayes
                     before
                     and
                     ten
                     dayes
                     after
                     ,
                     the
                     summe
                     of
                     foure
                     shillings
                     for
                     every
                     day
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     charges
                     of
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     and
                     in
                     such
                     manner
                     as
                     by
                     both
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     shall
                     be
                     appointed
                     .
                     And
                     be
                     it
                     further
                     Ordained
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     the
                     sayd
                     Divines
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     required
                     and
                     enjoyned
                     to
                     meet
                     and
                     assemble
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     freed
                     and
                     acquitted
                     of
                     and
                     from
                     every
                     offence
                     ,
                     forfeiture
                     ,
                     penalty
                     ,
                     losse
                     or
                     damage
                     which
                     shall
                     or
                     may
                     arise
                     or
                     grow
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     any
                     Non-residence
                     or
                     absence
                     of
                     them
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     from
                     his
                     or
                     their
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     ,
                     Churches
                     ,
                     or
                     Cures
                     ,
                     for
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     their
                     sayd
                     attendance
                     upon
                     the
                     sayd
                     Service
                     any
                     Law
                     or
                     Stature
                     enjoyning
                     their
                     attendance
                     upon
                     their
                     respective
                     Ministeries
                     or
                     Charges
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     thereof
                     notwithstanding
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     persons
                     before
                     named
                     shall
                     happen
                     to
                     die
                     before
                     the
                     sayd
                     Assembly
                     shall
                     be
                     dissolved
                     by
                     Order
                     of
                     both
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     then
                     such
                     other
                     person
                     or
                     persons
                     shall
                     be
                     nominated
                     and
                     placed
                     in
                     the
                     roome
                     and
                     stead
                     of
                     such
                     person
                     and
                     persons
                     so
                     dying
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       by
                       both
                       the
                       sayd
                       Houses
                       shall
                       be
                       thought
                       fit
                       and
                       agreed
                       upon
                       :
                    
                     And
                     every
                     such
                     person
                     or
                     persons
                     so
                     to
                     bee
                     named
                     shall
                     have
                     the
                     like
                     Power
                     and
                     Authority
                     ,
                     Freedome
                     ,
                     and
                     acquittall
                     to
                     all
                     intents
                     and
                     purposes
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     all
                     such
                     wages
                     and
                     allowances
                     for
                     the
                     said
                     service
                     ,
                     during
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     or
                     their
                     attendance
                     as
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     sayd
                     persons
                     in
                     this
                     Ordinance
                     is
                     by
                     this
                     Ordinance
                     limited
                     and
                     appointed
                     .
                     Provided
                     alwayes
                     ;
                     that
                     this
                     Ordinance
                     or
                     any
                     thing
                     therein
                     contained
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     give
                     unto
                     the
                     persons
                     aforesaid
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     shall
                     they
                     in
                     this
                     Assembly
                     assume
                     to
                     exercise
                     any
                     Iurisdiction
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     or
                     Authority
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     Power
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     herein
                     particularly
                     expressed
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     Some
                     generall
                     Rules
                     for
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     directed
                     by
                     the
                     Lords
                     and
                     Commons
                     in
                     Parliament
                     Assembled
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THat
                     two
                     Assessors
                     be
                     joyned
                     to
                     the
                     Prolocutor
                     to
                     supply
                     his
                     place
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     absence
                     or
                     infirmity
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Two
                     Scribes
                     to
                     be
                     appointed
                     to
                     set
                     down
                     all
                     proceedings
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     to
                     be
                     Divenes
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Master
                     
                       Henry
                       Rowberry
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Master
                     
                       Adoniran
                       Byfeild
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Every
                     Member
                     at
                     his
                     first
                     entrance
                     into
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     shall
                     make
                     a
                     serious
                     and
                     solemne
                     Protestation
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     maintain
                     any
                     thing
                     but
                     what
                     he
                     believes
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     embrace
                     Truth
                     in
                     sincerity
                     when
                     discovered
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     No
                     resolution
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     upon
                     any
                     question
                     on
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     first
                     p●rpounded
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     What
                     any
                     man
                     undertakes
                     to
                     prove
                     as
                     necessary
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     make
                     good
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     to
                     proceed
                     in
                     any
                     dispute
                     after
                     the
                     Prolocuter
                     hath
                     enjoyned
                     him
                     silence
                     (
                     unlesse
                     the
                     Assembly
                     desire
                     he
                     may
                     go
                     on
                     .
                     )
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     to
                     bee
                     denied
                     to
                     enter
                     his
                     dissent
                     from
                     the
                     Assembl●
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     〈◊〉
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     point
                     ,
                     after
                     it
                     hath
                     beene
                     first
                     Debated
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     And
                     thence
                     (
                     if
                     the
                     dissenting
                     party
                     desire
                     it
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     by
                     the
                     Assembly
                     (
                     not
                     by
                     any
                     particular
                     man
                     or
                     men
                     in
                     a
                     private
                     way
                     )
                     when
                     either
                     House
                     shall
                     require
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     All
                     things
                     agreed
                     〈◊〉
                     and
                     prepared
                     for
                     the
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     openly
                     read
                     and
                     allowed
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     (
                     if
                     the
                     major
                     part
                     assent
                     .
                     )
                     Provided
                     that
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     any
                     persons
                     dissenting
                     and
                     the
                     reasons
                     urged
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     be
                     annexed
                     thereunto
                     (
                     if
                     the
                     Dissenters
                     require
                     it
                     )
                     Together
                     with
                     Solutions
                     (
                     if
                     any
                     were
                     )
                     given
                     in
                     the
                     Assembly
                     to
                     these
                     Reasons
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Jo
                       :
                       Browne
                       
                         Cler.
                         Parliamentorum
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Having
             thus
             sufficiently
             evidenced
             the
             authority
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             Parliaments
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Church
             affaires
             ,
             by
             these
             numerous
             punctuall
             &
             irrefragable
             Presidents
             in
             all
             Ages
             ;
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             add
             these
             two
             considerations
             to
             them
             to
             demonstrate
             this
             their
             undoubted
             right
             and
             priviledge
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             silence
             every
             adverse
             tongue
             ,
             Pen
             ,
             of
             all
             
               Papists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
            
             or
             Independents
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               ancient
               and
               moderne
            
             a
             Writs
             
               for
               summoning
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               have
               ever
               had
               this
               speciall
               clause
               in
               them
               .
            
             Pro
             quibusdam
             ardnis
             &
             ungentibus
             negotiis
             ,
             Nos
             ,
             statum
             ,
             &
             defensionem
             Regni
             Angliae
             &
             
               ECCLESIAE
               ANGLICANAE
            
             ,
             concernentibus
             ,
             qu●ddam
             Parliamentum
             ,
             &c.
             teneri
             ordinavaimus
             .
             
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               most
               apparent
            
             ;
             That
             the
             state
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             one
             Principall
             end
             of
             summoning
             Parliaments
             and
             one
             maine
             part
             of
             the
             subject
             matters
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             
               as
               Sir
            
             Edward
             Cooke
             resolves
             .
          
           
           
             2ly
             That
             all
             &
             every
             of
             the
             pre●ended
             opposites
             to
             Parliaments
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             hand
             formely
             ▪
             and
             none
             especially
             in
             the
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             addressed
             severall
             Petitions
             to
             this
             High
             and
             Honorable
             Court
             ,
             for
             
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               suppression
               of
               haeresies
               ,
               Errors
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Popery
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               Schismes
               ,
               Prela●y
               ,
               and
               establishing
               Gods
               true
               worship
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             most
             proper
             Iudicature
             Tribunall
             ,
             
               Lawgiver
               in
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             resort
             unto
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Assembly
             of
             Clergy-men
             alone
             ,
             or
             Independent
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             you
             some
             few
             remarkable
             instances
             (
             besides
             those
             formerly
             remembred
             )
             instead
             of
             infinite
             others
             ,
             which
             I
             pretermit
             for
             brevity
             .
             Our
             famous
             English
             Apostle
             ,
             b
             
               Iohn
               Wickelesse
            
             ,
             as
             he
             professedly
             maintained
             in
             K.
             Richard
             the
             second
             his
             Raigne
             ;
             
               That
               any
               Clergy-man
               ,
               yea
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ,
               might
               lawfully
               be
               reprehended
               accused
               and
               corrected
               by
               Lay-men
               ,
               That
               the
               temporall
               Lords
               and
               Princes
               might
               lawfully
               and
               meritoriously
               take
               the
               possessions
               and
               Revenues
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               offending
               habitually
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               reforme
               them
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               reforme
               the
               Church
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               under
               paine
               of
               being
               traitours
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             fifth
             year
             of
             this
             King
             he
             c
             
               Writ
               and
               sent
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               great
               men
               assembled
               at
               London
               IN
               PARLIAMENT
               seven
               Propositions
               ;
               tending
               to
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Popes
               usurped
               power
               and
               exactions
               ;
               to
               selfe
               the
               temporalities
               of
               Deli●●●ent
               Bishops
               ;
               to
               remove
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy-men
               from
               all
               secular
               imployments
               ;
               〈◊〉
               reforme
               the
               abuses
               of
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               imprisonments
               upon
               (
               them
               ;
               )
               to
               〈◊〉
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               reforme
               the
               Churches
               both
               to
            
             〈…〉
             the
             particulars
             whereof
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             〈◊〉
             long
             after
             ,
             his
             learned
             Disciple
             William
             〈◊〉
             (
             a
             Marty●
             being
             unjustly
             condemned
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             for
             maintaining
             Wickliffes
             opinions
             ,
             appealed
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             withall
             writ
             a
             pious
             d
             Letter
             to
             the
             Parliament
             (
             recorded
             by
             Master
             Fox
             )
             which
             concludes
             thus
             .
             
               Deare
               worshipfull
               Sirs
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               Theseech
               you
               for
               Christs
               love
               as
               ye
               yet
               〈◊〉
               loven
               Gods
               Law
               and
               Truth
               (
               that
               in
               these
               dayes
               is
               greatly
               borne
               abacke
               )
               that
               they
               wollen
               vouchsafe
               these
               things
               that
               I
               send
               you
               written
               to
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               be
               shewed
               IN
               THE
               PARLIAMENT
               ,
               as
               your
               wits
               can
               best
               conceive
               to
               most
               worship
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               shewing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               AND
               AMENDING
               OF
               HOLY
               CHVRCH
               .
               My
               conc●usions
               ,
               and
               mine●
               appeale
               ,
               and
               other
               true
               matters
               of
               Gods
               Law
               (
               if
               any
               can
               finde
               in
               them
               error
               falsenesse
               or
               default
               ,
               privet
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               clearly
               to
               christian
               mens
               knowledge
               )
               I
               shall
               revoke
               my
               wrong
               conceit
               ,
               &
               by
               Gods
               law
               be
               amended
               ;
               more
               ready
               to
               hold
               with
               Gods
               law
               openly
               and
               privily
               with
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               nothing
               to
               hold
               ,
               teach
               or
               maintain
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               Law.
               
            
             By
             which
             he
             made
             that
             very
             Parliament
             Iudges
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             had
             reformers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Papists
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             the
             very
             
               Papists
               Prelates
               Clergy
            
             and
             Convocation
             in
             those
             times
             did
             likewise
             Petition
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             for
             suppression
             of
             haereticall
             opinions
             Preachers
             Bookes
             ,
             Schooles
             ,
             Conventi●les
             and
             the
             punishment
             and
             restraint
             of
             hereticks
             ,
             sectaries
             ,
             haereticall
             preachers
             and
             Schoolmasters
             
             (
             as
             they
             deemed
             them
             )
             and
             upon
             their
             prayer
             and
             importunity
             ,
             the
             Statutes
             of
             5.
             
             
               R.
               2
               〈…〉
               5.
               
               ●2
               H.
               4.
               c.
               15.
               
               ●
               H.
               5.
               c.
            
             7.
             (
             to
             which
             the
             Commons
             never
             consented
             ▪
             were
             made
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Acts
             themselves
             ?
             Master
             Fox
             his
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             
               vol.
               1.
               
               Edi●
               〈◊〉
               p.
            
             773.
             
             And
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Popish
             Commons
             Petition
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
             25
             H.
             8.
             
               c.
               14.
               
               For
               the
               punishment
               of
               heresie
               :
            
             and
             the
             Popish
             Clergyes
             importunity
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             his
             motion
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             bloudy
             Statue
             of
             31
             H.
             8.
             
               c.
               14.
               34.
               
               H.
               c.
            
             8.
             1.
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             Master
             Fox
             demonstrate
             :
             both
             King
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             Nobles
             and
             Commons
             even
             in
             these
             times
             of
             Popery
             deeming
             our
             parliaments
             the
             meetest
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             only
             lawgivers
             for
             ordering
             Church
             affaires
             and
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             37.
             yeare
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               Roderick
               Morse
            
             once
             a
             Grey
             〈◊〉
             ,
             published
             a
             book
             in
             print
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               A
               complaint
               to
               the
               Parliament
               house
               of
               England
               ,
            
             directed
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             wherein
             he
             demonstrates
             
               many
               abuses
               and
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Clergy
               of
               England
               in
               those
               dayes
               both
               in
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               manners
               ;
               which
               he
               earnestly
               presseth
               ,
               petitioneth
               the
               Parliament
               effectually
               to
               reforme
               by
               wholsome
               Lawes
               and
               Edicts
               as
               a
               thing
               most
               properly
               belonging
               to
               their
               place
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
            
             as
             the
             whole
             booke
             manifests
             :
             which
             had
             been
             very
             absurd
             ,
             had
             the
             Parliament
             been
             no
             ,
             meer
             Iudge
             of
             Religion
             and
             Church
             affaires
             ,
             and
             no
             〈◊〉
             Reformers
             of
             these
             abuses
             by
             Lawes
             and
             punishments
             ,
             as
             some
             now
             repute
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             Queene
             Maries
             ,
             and
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             severall
             Raignes
             ,
             the
             Clergie
             and
             〈◊〉
             made
             their
             Petitions
             and
             addresses
             to
             the
             Parliament
             for
             setling
             ,
             reforming
             ,
             establishing
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Church-government
             and
             discipline
             as
             the
             forementioned
             Statutes
             ,
             with
             multitudes
             of
             Petitions
             and
             bookes
             printed
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             in
             their
             severall
             Raigns
             demonstrate
             ;
             especially
             1.
             and
             2.
             
             Phili.
             and
             
               Mary
               c.
               6.
               8.
               1
               
               Eliz.
               c.
               1.
               2.
               4.
               8.
               
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             Two
             admonitions
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
             
               Anno.
               1572.
               
               Iohn
               Penry
            
             his
             supplication
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Petitions
             to
             all
             the
             severall
             Parliaments
             in
             *
             King
             Iames
             his
             Raigne
             and
             our
             present
             Soveraignes
             ,
             (
             but
             more
             especially
             to
             this
             present
             Parliament
             )
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             in
             every
             County
             of
             the
             Realme
             ;
             from
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             Protestants
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             as
             well
             Presbyterians
             a●
             Independents
             ,
             yea
             from
             Antinomians
             ,
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Brownists
            
             ,
             and
             Schismatickes
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             to
             reforme
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             Church-government
             ,
             set
             up
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             their
             purity
             ,
             and
             settle
             all
             matters
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Government
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             as
             neere
             as
             might
             be
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             a
             godly
             learned
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ;
             the
             daily
             calling
             of
             Ministers
             of
             all
             sorts
             upon
             ,
             the
             Parliam
             .
             to
             pursue
             this
             work
             ,
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             piously
             affected
             to
             Almighty
             God
             both
             publickly
             and
             privately
             ,
             to
             assist
             them
             extraordinarily
             from
             Heaven
             in
             this
             great
             weighty
             spirituall
             building
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Assemblies
             submission
             of
             all
             their
             determinations
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             alteration
             ,
             approbation
             or
             rejection
             ,
             and
             the
             Independents
             own
             addresses
             ,
             Petitions
             ,
             &
             late
             tender
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             their
             dissent
             from
             the
             Assembly
             to
             them
             ;
             is
             
             (
             to
             my
             weak
             approbation
             )
             a
             most
             irrefragable
             ▪
             Argument
             and
             publicke
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             undoubted
             right
             ,
             and
             Legislative
             power
             in
             all
             Ecsiasticall
             affaires
             of
             what
             nature
             and
             quality
             soever
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             parties
             ought
             readily
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             just
             determinations
             in
             point
             of
             practise
             ,
             and
             obedience
             in
             all
             these
             particulars
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             thus
             unanimously
             and
             importunately
             from
             time
             to
             time
             petitioned
             them
             to
             be
             Iudges
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             party
             or
             Sectary
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             hath
             formerly
             petitioned
             them
             in
             this
             kinde
             but
             would
             preach
             and
             write
             for
             universall
             obedience
             to
             that
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             the
             Parliament
             should
             settle
             and
             establish
             ,
             provided
             it
             suited
             fully
             with
             their
             particular
             way
             which
             they
             judge
             the
             truest
             and
             most
             consonant
             to
             Scripture
             :
             and
             if
             they
             should
             once
             authorize
             or
             settle
             the
             Independents
             (
             hitherto
             concealed
             )
             way
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             they
             would
             all
             preach
             universall
             obedience
             &
             submission
             to
             it
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             contumacy
             haeresie
             ,
             schisme
             ,
             and
             the
             severest
             penalties
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             civill
             since
             they
             write
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             already
             in
             their
             Pamphlets
             ;
             *
             
               and
               that
               this
               their
               way
               ,
               may
               reasonably
               (
               yea
               and
               upon
               higher
               terms
               then
               of
               reason
               )
               be
               thought
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               but
               overthrow
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Government
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               it selfe
               in
               their
               stead
               .
            
             If
             then
             every
             side
             be
             of
             this
             minde
             in
             case
             the
             Parliament
             determine
             for
             their
             party
             ,
             then
             why
             should
             not
             all
             be
             willingly
             concluded
             &
             satisfied
             with
             what
             they
             shall
             rightly
             determine
             ,
             be
             it
             for
             or
             against
             their
             way
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             all
             appealled
             to
             their
             judgements
             alike
             ;
             which
             must
             either
             be
             altogether
             fruitlesse
             and
             un-obliging
             to
             any
             ,
             or
             els
             indifferently
             binde
             all
             to
             voluntary
             or
             enforced
             conformity
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             or
             most
             of
             our
             opposites
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Parliaments
             juri●diction
             and
             Legislative
             power
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             have
             freely
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             Protestation
             .
             Vow
             ,
             and
             solemne
             Nationall
             Covenant
             imposed
             and
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             enjoyne
             them
             under
             paine
             of
             highest
             Perjury
             ,
             
               with
               their
               lives
               and
               estates
               to
               maintain
               and
               defend
               the
               ancient
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             and
             this
             we
             now
             debate
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             .
             That
             they
             have
             generally
             acknowledged
             and
             obeyed
             the
             Parliaments
             Iurisdiction
             in
             prescribing
             publick
             monethly
             Fasts
             ,
             and
             others
             upon
             speciall
             occasions
             ,
             with
             publicke
             dayes
             of
             thanksgiving
             ;
             together
             with
             their
             power
             and
             Ordinances
             
               to
               suppresse
               all
               prophanations
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
            
             with
             many
             other
             abuses
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             Errors
             in
             Church
             affaires
             ;
             which
             hath
             for
             ever
             estopped
             them
             to
             quarrell
             or
             deny
             the
             Parliaments
             Legislative
             Iurisdiction
             in
             any
             other
             particulars
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ,
             which
             suite
             not
             with
             their
             humors
             or
             opinions
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             point
             concerning
             Our
             own
             Parliaments
             Ecclesiasticall
             jurisdiction
             with
             the
             determination
             of
             our
             incomparable
             Jewell
             ,
             which
             hath
             more
             reall
             worth
             and
             value
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             of
             thousands
             of
             opposites
             (
             being
             alwayes
             hitherto
             reputed
             the
             received
             Doctrine
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             )
             and
             with
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             a
             very
             solid
             Writer
             .
          
           
             
               This
               reverend
               learned
            
             e
             Jewell
             
               in
               his
            
             Apologie
             
               hath
               this
               passage
               ,
               concerning
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               among
               us
               ,
            
             That
             the
             matter
             hath
             been
             treated
             in
             open
             PARLIAMENT
             ,
             with
             long
             consultation
             ,
             and
             before
             a
             notable
             SYNOD
             and
             CONVOCATION
             .
             
             Master
             ●●●ding
             his
             Antagonist
             
             An●●gonist
             ,
             
               answering
               thereunto
               just
               as
               some
            
             Independen●●
             ;
             
               and
               others
               (
               who
               protest
               they
               have
               abjured
            
             all
             Popery
             ,
             
               though
               they
               follow
               it
               herein
               to
               an
               haires
               breadth
               )
               do
               now
               :
            
             The
             Parliaments
             of
             these
             later
             dayes
             did
             make
             most
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             open
             was
             it
             for
             you
             ?
             had
             ye
             any
             pla●e
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ?
             were
             ye
             admitted
             within
             the
             doores
             ?
             or
             had
             ye
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             that
             assembly
             ?
             Did
             they
             tarry
             many
             moneths
             about
             it
             ?
             had
             they
             Bishops
             ?
             had
             they
             Divines
             and
             the
             most
             learned
             to
             reason
             too
             and
             fro
             with
             all
             Liberty
             ,
             &
             c.
             ?
             How
             many
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Lords
             (
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             doubt
             the
             part
             which
             must
             be
             chiefly
             and
             only
             regarded
             when
             the
             questiones
             of
             Religion
             )
             gave
             their
             voyce
             to
             your
             Gospell
             ?
             yea
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             did
             not
             resist
             it
             ,
             save
             〈◊〉
             alone
             &
             c
             ?
             If
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             their
             matters
             to
             depend
             of
             THEIR
             PARLIAMENT
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             blamed
             ,
             if
             we
             
               call
               it
               PARLIAMENT
               RELIGION
               PARLIAMENT
               GOSPEL
               ,
               PARLIAMENT
               FAITH
               :
               This
               learned
               Bishop
               returnes
               the
               ensuing
            
             reply
             
               to
               him
            
             :
             That
             the
             Parliament
             war
             summoned
             
               by
               royall
               Authority
            
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             concluded
             in
             Order
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             hath
             been
             used
             :
             That
             a
             Parliament
             might
             be
             held
             and
             Acts
             passed
             without
             the
             consent
             and
             agreement
             of
             Lords
             Spirituall
             
               (
               for
               which
               he
               produceth
               sundry
               examples
               .
               )
            
             Farther
             ,
             whereas
             ye
             call
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             that
             now
             by
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             great
             griefe
             ,
             is
             universally
             and
             freely
             preached
             a
             
               PARLIAMENT
               RELIGION
               ,
               and
               a
               PARLIAMENT
               GOSPEL
            
             (
             for
             such
             sobriety
             becometh
             you
             well
             ,
             and
             may
             stand
             you
             instead
             ,
             when
             learning
             fayleth
             )
             ye
             might
             have
             remembred
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             at
             the
             begining
             was
             universally
             received
             ,
             and
             honoured
             through
             this
             Realme
             
               BY
               ASSENT
               OF
               PARLIAMENT
               ▪
            
             and
             further
             ,
             that
             WITHOUT
             PARLIAMENT
             ,
             your
             POPE
             himselfe
             was
             never
             received
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             late
             time
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             his
             Holinesse
             was
             clogged
             with
             
               PARLIAMENT
               CONDITIONS
            
             ,
             that
             
               whatsoever
               had
               beene
               determined
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               repealed
               ,
               were
               it
               never
               so
               contrary
               to
               〈…〉
               and
               Canons
               ,
               should
               remain
               still
               inviolable
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               force
               .
            
             〈…〉
             Holinesse
             had
             gone
             home
             again
             .
             
               Such
               Master
            
             Harding
             
               is
               the
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Parliament
              
               .
               Verily
               it
               Parliaments
               of
               Realmes
               be
               no
               Parliaments
               ,
               then
               will
               your
               Pope
               be
               no
               Pope
               .
               Therefore
               as
               you
               now
               call
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               we
               professe
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               Parliament
               Gospel
               ,
            
             even
             so
             with
             〈…〉
             and
             gravity
             of
             speech
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             sayd
             ,
             our
             Fathers
             in
             old
             times
             had
             
               a
               Parliament
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             your
             late
             Father●
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             had
             of
             late
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             
               Mary
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               Faith
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               〈◊〉
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             so
             strange
             a
             matter
             to
             see
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             debated
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             read
             the
             Lawes
             of
             King
             Inas
             King
             El●●ede
             ,
             King
             Edward
             ,
             King
             Ethelstan
             ,
             King
             Edmond
             ,
             King
             〈◊〉
             ,
             King
             Canute
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             our
             Godly
             Forefathers
             ,
             the
             Princes
             and
             Peers
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             never
             vouchsafed
             to
             entreat
             of
             matters
             of
             Peace
             ,
             of
             Warre
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             touching
             the
             Common
             State
             ,
             before
             all
             controversies
             of
             Religion
             and
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             had
             beene
             concluded
             ,
             King
             Canute
             in
             his
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Winchester
             upon
             Christmas
             day
             after
             sundry
             Lawes
             and
             Orders
             made
             ,
             touching
             the
             faith
             ,
             the
             keeping
             of
             holy
             Dayes
             ,
             publike
             prayers
             ,
             learning
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             receiving
             of
             the
             Communion
             thrice
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             the
             manner
             and
             forme
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             fasting
             and
             other
             
             like
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             thereof
             saith
             thus
             .
             
               
                 Iam
                 sequitur
                 institutum
                 Legum
                 secularium
              
               :
            
             Now
             followeth
             an
             Order
             for
             temporall
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Godly
               Catholique
               Princes
               in
               old
               times
               ,
               thought
               is
               their
               duty
               ,
               before
               all
               other
               offices
               of
               the
               Common
               weale
               ,
               first
               to
               determine
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               
                 BY
                 THE
                 PARLIAMENTS
                 OF
                 THIS
                 REALME
                 .
              
               In
               a
               Parliament
               holden
               by
               King
               William
               the
               Conquerer
               it
               is
               written
               thus
               :
               The
               King
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Vicar
               of
               the
               highest
               King
               ,
               is
               therefore
               appointed
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               Rule
               and
               defend
               the
               Kingdome
               and
               People
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               things
               the
               holy
               Church
               :
               &c.
               
               Hereby
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               are
               specially
               ,
               and
               of
               purpose
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               defend
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Governe
               and
               Rule
               the
               holy
               Churh
               ,
               How
               be
               it
               ,
            
             if
             any
             imperfection
             shall
             appeare
             in
             the
             former
             Parliaments
             ,
             we
             give
             God
             thankes
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             is
             :
             and
             trust
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             owne
             names
             sake
             he
             will
             confirme
             what
             he
             hath
             begun
             .
             
               The
               hearts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               determinations
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 hands
              
               :
            
             
               If
               any
               thing
               want
               ,
               the
               arme
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               Shorted
               :
               he
               is
               able
               to
               supply
               the
               same
               .
            
             So
             our
             incomperable
             Iewell
             :
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             and
             silence
             all
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             f
             
               Thomas
               Bilson
            
             Warden
             and
             afterwards
             
               Bish
               .
               of
               Winchester
            
             ,
             bringing
             in
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Iesui●s
             objecting
             against
             our
             reformed
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             in
             and
             ratified
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             
               Councell
               and
               Synod
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             (
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             )
             and
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             who
             (
             say
             they
             )
             had
             no
             power
             to
             determine
             or
             deliberate
             of
             those
             matters
             ,
             returnes
             this
             answer
             :
             May
             not
             the
             Prince
             command
             for
             truth
             within
             hee
             
               Realme
               except
               your
               consents
               be
               first
               required
               and
               had●
               May
               not
               her
               Highnes
               serve
               Christ
               in
               making
               laws
               for
               Christ
               ,
               without
               your
               likeing
               ?
               Claime
               you
               this
               interest
               and
               prerogative
               ,
            
             
             that
             without
             you
             nothing
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             liberties
             of
             this
             Realme
             ?
             
               By
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               land
               you
               have
               no
               such
               priviledges
               :
               Parliaments
               have
               beene
               kept
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Barons
               ,
               the.
               Clergy
               wholy
               excluded
               ,
               and
               their
               Acts
               and
               statutes
               good
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Bishops
               were
               present
               ,
               their
               votes
               from
               the
               Conquest
               to
               this
               day
               were
               never
               negative
               ;
               By
               Gods
               Law
               you
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               making
               Lawes
               of
               Kingdoms
               or
               Common
               wealthes
               :
               You
               may
               teach
               ,
               you
               may
               not
               command
               :
            
             persuasion
             is
             your
             part
             compulsion
             is
             the
             Princes
             .
             If
             Princes
             imbrace
             the
             truth
             ,
             you
             must
             obey
             them
             .
             
               If
               they
               pursue
               truth
               ,
               you
               must
               abide
               them
               .
               By
               what
               authority
               then
               claim
               you
               this
               Dominion
               over
               Princes
               ,
               that
               their
               laws
               for
               Religion
               shall
               be
               voyde
               unles
               you
               consent
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               the
               maintainers
               ,
               establishers
               ,
               and
               upholders
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               with
               publique
               power
               and
               positive
               Lawes
               ?
            
             which
             they
             and
             their
             Parliaments
             may
             make
             without
             a
             precedent
             councel
             of
             Clergy
             men
             to
             guid
             them
             ;
             as
             he
             there
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             by
             sundry
             presidents
             .
             If
             any
             Concurre
             not
             with
             me
             in
             this
             undoubted
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             after
             all
             these
             pregnant
             testimonies
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             them
             in
             plaine
             english
             ,
             they
             directly
             violate
             their
             late
             vow
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             symbol●e
             herein
             with
             
               Jesuites
               and
               Popish
               Prelates
            
             ,
             whose
             doctrines
             they
             have
             abjured
             by
             their
             
               Nationall
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             ,
             may
             not
             ever
             hereafter
             emb●ace
             without
             the
             highest
             Perjury
             and
             plaine
             
               Apostacy
               unto
               Popery
            
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             finish
             this
             Section
             of
             the
             Authority
             and
             power
             of
             Parliaments
             in
             
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Church-government
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             enacting
             Lawes
             in
             all
             and
             every
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             with
             some
             forraigne
             presidents
             in
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             Diers
             ,
             &
             Assemblyes
             of
             Estats
             in
             other
             Realme
             &
             republikes
             .
             Should
             I
             now
             relate
             unto
             you
             the
             many
             ecclesiasticall
             Laws
             of
             all
             sorts
             made
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             might
             swell
             this
             Treatise
             into
             many
             folio
             volumes
             ,
             I
             shal
             therefore
             only
             give
             you
             a
             brief
             touch
             &
             catalogue
             of
             some
             few
             ,
             which
             the
             Studious
             may
             peruse
             &
             make
             use
             of
             at
             their
             leisure
             .
             
          
           
             For
             FRANCE
             ;
             
             you
             may
             survey
             the
             Decrees
             of
             King
             Childebert
             ,
             debated
             and
             agreed
             by
             him
             and
             his
             people
             in
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             
               de
               quibuscunque
               conditionibus
               ,
               una
               cum
               Optimatibus
               nostris
               ,
               c.
            
             2.
             4.
             
             &
             
               c.
               15.
               
               For
               sanctifying
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
            
             prohibiting
             the
             dressing
             of
             any
             but
             necessary
             food
             on
             it
             ,
             &
             all
             Bodily
             labour
             under
             pecuniary
             mulcts
             .
             The
             ecclesiasticall
             laws
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               great
               ,
               Ludovicus
               pius
               ,
               &
               Charles
               the
               Bald
               ,
            
             collected
             into
             one
             volum
             by
             
               Abbot
               Ansegisus
               ,
               Benedictus
               Levita
               ,
               Lindebrogus
               ,
            
             &
             others
             ,
             printed
             with
             some
             pettinent
             additions
             Parisijs
             ,
             1640.
             stiled
             g
             
               Capitula
               Regum
               ,
               &
               Episcoporum
               ,
               Maximeque
               OMNIVM
               NOBILIVM
               FRANCORVM
            
             ;
             were
             made
             ,
             
               GENERALI
               CONSENSV
               PIDPLIVM
               SKORVM
               ,
               ET
               GENERALI
               CONSVLTV
               ,
               ET
               COMMVNI
               ,
               CONCILIO
               by
               generall
               consent
               of
               the
               King
               Bishops
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               Nobles
               and
               states
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               Common
               Councells
               ,
               Parliaments
               and
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               estates
               .
            
             Who
             had
             so
             great
             a
             power
             in
             making
             rejecting
             Canons
             &
             ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             the
             h
             yeare
             846.
             the
             Bishops
             of
             France
             and
             their
             suffragans
             had
             in
             their
             Synods
             compiled
             certaine
             Canons
             by
             the
             command
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Bald
            
             and
             tendered
             them
             to
             him
             as
             he
             had
             commanded
             in
             Sparna●
             a
             Village
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rhaemes
             ,
             to
             peruse
             and
             approve
             ;
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Dissidentibus
               regni
               sui
            
             PRIMORIBVS
             
               ab
               eorundem
               episcoporum
               admonition●
            
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Nobles
             and
             other
             men
             of
             his
             Realme
             differed
             from
             the
             Bishops
             in
             opinion
             in
             most
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             their
             Canons
             or
             Chapters
             ,
             
               haec
               tantum
               observanda
               &
               complacenda
               sibi
               colligerunt
               &
               Episcopis
               scripto
               tradiderunt
               ,
               dicentes
               ,
               NON
               AMPLIVS
               DE
               FORVM
               CAPJTVLIS
               ACCEPTASSE
               QVAM
               ISTA
               ,
               ET
               ISTASE
               VELLECVM
               PRINCIPE
               OBSERVARE
               :
            
             which
             were
             Stiled
             
               Captule
               Regis
            
             CAROLI
             ,
             &
             not
             the
             Bishops
             Canons
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             or
             Canons
             could
             be
             made
             in
             France
             to
             bind
             either
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             ,
             but
             such
             at
             the
             King
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             three
             estates
             approved
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             I
             shall
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1307.
             
             King
             
               Philip
               the
               4.
               of
               France
            
             assembled
             a
             Parliament
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Laity
               of
               France
               exhibited
               65.
               
               Articles
               against
               the
               Clergy
               to
               regulate
               their
               jurisdiction
               and
               abuses
               ,
            
             i
             which
             were
             there
             largely
             handled
             and
             debated
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             at
             leisure
             in
             Masters
             Fox
             (
             who
             records
             the
             passages
             very
             fully
             )
             &
             in
             the
             French
             Histories
             .
             What
             the
             Parliament
             &
             Estates
             in
             France
             have
             done
             &
             enacted
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Church-Government
             and
             discipline
             of
             ancient
             and
             latter
             times
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             
               Liurentius
               ,
               Bochellus
               his
               Decreta
               Ecclesiae
               Gallicaiae
               ,
               in
               Carolus
               Molinaeus
               Contra
               parvas
               Datas
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             
               William
               Ranchin
            
             ,
             his
             Survay
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             :
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             in
             
               Antonie
               Fontanon
            
             his
             
               Les
               Edicts
               et
               Ordonnances
               dos
               Royes
               de
               France
               ,
               A
               Paris
               1585.
               
               Tom.
            
             4.
             throughout
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             see
             an
             whole
             Folio
             volume
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             Lawes
             and
             Edicts
             made
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             which
             (
             for
             brevity
             )
             I
             shall
             remit
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             For
             Spain
             ,
             
             the
             forecited
             Councels
             of
             Toledo
             (
             which
             were
             but
             Parliament
             and
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Estates
             )
             The
             lawes
             of
             the
             Wisigothis
             ,
             especially
             
               lib.
               1●
               De
               removendis
            
             OMNIVM
             HAERETICORVM
             SECTIS
             exterms
             ,
             &
             DE
             OMNIVM
             HAERETICORVM
             ATQVE
             IVDAEORVM
             ERRORIBVS
             AMPVTANDIS
             :
             which
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             in
             the
             third
             some
             of
             
               Hisp●●
               Illustrata
               :
               p.
            
             992.
             to
             1014.
             and
             in
             
               Fredericus
               Lindebrogus
            
             ,
             his
             
               Codex
               Legum
               Antiquarum
               .
               France-furtii
               ,
               1613.
               p.
            
             210
             to
             238.
             together
             with
             the
             
               Generall
               history
               of
               Spain
               ,
               Joannes
               de
               Laet.
               Hispaniae
               Descriptio
               ,
               Hieronimus
               Blanca
               Rerum
               Arragenensium
               Commentarius
               ,
            
             will
             furnish
             us
             with
             sufficient
             Presidents
             of
             their
             Parliaments
             Iurisdiction
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             making
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             in
             all
             Church
             matters
             .
          
           
             For
             Bohemia
             :
             
             Georgius
             Bartholdus
             Pontanus
             ,
             
               his
               Bohaemia
            
             pia
             ,
             l.
             7.
             
             De
             Rebus
             Gestis
             sub
             Ludovico
             Rege
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             21
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             3
             ,
             to
             24.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2
             ,
             6.
             l.
             4.
             c
             ,
             1
             ,
             711
             ,
             ,
             18
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Pauli
             Geschinii
             Majestas
             Carolina
             ,
             sine
             Constitutiones
             Caroli
             4
             Romani
             Imperatoris
             ,
             quibus
             illo
             Regni●●
             Bohemiae
             firmandum
             ornandumque
             censuit
             Handviae
             1607
             ,
             Rubr.
             1.
             
             De
             fide
             Catholica
             ;
             Rub.
             2
             ,
             4
             5.
             
             De
             hareticis
             ,
             &c.
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
             ,
             his
             Historia
             .
             〈◊〉
             Pauli
             Stranhii
             .
             Respub
             .
             Bohemiae
             :
             Master
             Fox
             
               his
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               〈…〉
               &
            
             Grimstons
             
               Imperiall
               History
               ,
               will
               furnish
               us
               with
               sundry
               Presidents
               ,
               where
               their
               Kings
               and
               Parliaments
               have
               determined
               and
               settled
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               Church-government
               in
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               not
               Synods
               of
               their
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             For
             
               Denmarke
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Poland
            
             ,
             and
             Sueden
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Historians
             of
             these
             Kingdomes
             ,
             
             abundantly
             testifie
             that
             their
             Parliaments
             and
             generall
             Assemblies
             of
             State
             ,
             have
             alwayee
             settled
             matters
             of
             religion
             and
             Church-government
             .
             See
             
               Guagninus
               ,
               Chromerus
               ,
               Saxogrammaticus
               Pontanus
               ,
               Chy●●●
               Rer
               um
               Ungarirarum
               Scriptores
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Italy
             ,
             
             I
             find
             that
             Theodoricus
             King
             of
             Italy
             ;
             among
             his
             temporall
             Laws
             intiteled
             ,
             
             
               Edictum
               Theodorici
               Regis
            
             ,
             hath
             many
             Ecclesiasticall
             constitutions
             ,
             intermixed
             ,
             as
             cap.
             26.
             70.
             71
             168
             ,
             125
             ,
             143.
             and
             174.
             
             
               De
               die
               Dominico
            
             ,
             prohibiting
             arrests
             or
             citations
             thereon
             .
             The
             like
             I
             finde
             among
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             (
             b
             )
             Burgundians
             ,
             made
             by
             Gundebald
             their
             K.
             by
             the
             advise
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             Nobles
             
               (
               Coram
               positis
               Optimatibus
               nostris
               ,
               universa
               pensavimus
               &
               iam
               nostra
               quam
               eorum
               sententia
               ,
               mansuris
               in
               aeuum
               legibus
               sumpsimus
               statuta
               praescribi
               )
               cap.
               28.
               44
               ,
               45.
               51.
               
               ●
               Additamenti
               primi
               ,
               cap.
               18.
               
               Additamentum
               ,
               2.
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             Among
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             m
             Almains
             made
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             
               Chlotair
               ,
               (
               una
               cum
               Principibus
               suis
               ,
               id
               sunt
               33.
               
               Episcopis
               &
               33.
               
               Ducibus
               &
               72.
               
               Concitibus
               ,
               vel
               cetero
               populo
               consti●●ta
               est
               ,
            
             writes
             my
             Author
             )
             I
             finde
             sundry
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             intermixed
             with
             temporall
             ,
             as
             cap.
             1.
             24.
             and
             
               cap.
               38.
               
               De
               eo
               qui
               die
            
             DOMINICO
             
               opera
               servilia
               fecerit
            
             :
             Which
             first
             enacts
             :
             
               Die
               dominico
               nemo
               opera
               servilia
               prasumat
               facere
               ,
               quia
               hoc
               Lex
               prohibet
               ;
               &
               sacra
               Scriptura
               in
               omnibus
               contradicit
               :
            
             And
             then
             prescribes
             bast
             inadoing
             to
             a
             servant
             that
             shall
             worke
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             to
             a
             freeman
             after
             three
             admonitions
             ,
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             third
             part
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             4th
             
             offence
             ,
             perpetuall
             villainage
             :
             
               Quia
               noluit
               Deo
               vacare
               ,
               in
               sempiernum
               servus
               perman●●●
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             n
             Bavarians
             ,
             first
             compiled
             by
             King
             Theodoricus
             ,
             by
             the
             
               advise
               of
               Wisemen
               skilfull
               in
               the
               Lawes
               :
            
             
             afterwards
             proceeded
             in
             by
             King
             Childebert
             ,
             and
             Clothaire
             ,
             and
             renued
             by
             King
             Dagobert
             ,
             by
             advise
             
               of
               his
               Parliament
            
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             Preface
             to
             them
             attests
             :
             
               Hoc
               DECRETUM
               est
               apud
               Regem
               &
               Principes
               ejus
               ●
               apud
               CUNCTUM
               POPULUM
               CHRITIANUM
               qui
               intra
               Regnu●●
               〈◊〉
               consistunt
               )
            
             I
             finde
             the
             first
             Title
             to
             bee
             ,
             DE
             ECCLESIASTIC
             IS
             REBVS
             ;
             
               De
               libris
               legum
               justitutionum
               qua
               ad
            
             CLERVM
             pertinent
             :
             Concerning
             whom
             there
             were
             many
             very
             good
             Lawes
             enacted
             .
             I
             meet
             with
             sundry
             Lawes
             made
             by
             Tassilo
             Duke
             of
             
               Bavaria
               ,
               Anno
               Do.
            
             772.
             
             o
             
               Et
               per
            
             PRIMATES
             
               Imperij
               ,
               unmerso
            
             CONSENTENTE
             MVLTITVDINE
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Est
               ab
               universis
               uno
               ore
               confirmatum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Many
             of
             which
             Lawes
             are
             meerely
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             As
             the
             first
             ,
             
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               sanctifying
               of
               the
            
             LORDS
             DAY
             ,
             
               Sicut
               in
               Lege
               Scriptum
               est
               ,
               &
               in
               decretis
               Canonum
               ,
            
             and
             
               cap.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               De
               Popularibus
               legibus
               ,
               cap.
            
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             20.
             
             So
             also
             in
             the
             Aditions
             of
             Charles
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             Bavarian
             Lawes
             Addit
             .
             1.
             
               c.
               1.
               8.
            
             and
             
               Addit
               .
               2.
               cap.
            
             7.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             Among
             the
             p
             
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               cap
               ,
               2.
               sect
               .
               8
               ,
            
             9.
             
             There
             are
             some
             Lawes
             relating
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             q
             Prisons
             Laws
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             There
             is
             this
             Law
             concerning
             the
             LORDS
             DAY
             ,
             
               Qui
               opus
               servile
               die
               Dominico
               fecerit
               ,
               ultra
               Laubachi
               ,
               sol
               :
               12.
               in
               caeteris
               locis
               Prisiae
            
             4.
             
             Sol.
             
               culpabilis
               indictum
               ,
               Siseruus
               hoc
               fecerit
               ,
               vapuletur
               ,
               aut
               Dominus
               ejus
               4.
               
               Solidos
               pro
               illo
               componet
               .
               Additio
               Sapientum
            
             (
             to
             these
             Laws
             )
             Tit.
             1.
             and
             12.
             
             Concerne
             the
             Church
             .
             Among
             the
             r
             Lawes
             of
             the
             
               Lombards
               ,
               l.
               1.
               tit
               .
               2.
               chap.
               2.
               lib.
               2.
               tit
               .
               8
               ,
               38
               ,
               39.
               lib.
               3.
               tit
               .
               1.
               
               De
               Episcopis
               &
               Clericis
               ,
               tit
               .
               3.
               
               De
               decimis
               .
               tit
               .
               10.
               
               De
               Rect●●ibus
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               tit
               .
               11.
               
               De
               Pontificibus
               ,
               tit
               .
               26.
               
               De
               excommunicatione
            
             and
             tit
             .
             30.
             32
             ,
             40
             ,
             are
             wholly
             Ecclestasticall
             .
             ſ
             In
             the
             
               Lawes
               and
               Constitutions
            
             of
             those
             of
             Naple●
             and
             Sicily
             made
             in
             the
             yeare
             1221.
             lib.
             r.
             
               tit
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               D●
               Haereticis
               &
               〈◊〉
               &
               eorum
               Receptoribus
               ,
               Fauctoribus
               ,
               &c.
               tit
               .
               3.
               
               De
               Apostatis
               ,
               tit
               .
               5.
               
               De
               Crimine
               sacrilegij
               .
               tit
               .
               7.
               
               De
               Decimis
               ,
            
             and
             
               Tit.
               29.
               65
               ,
               68.
               lib.
               3.
               tit
               .
               1.
               2
               ,
               3.
               20
               ,
            
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             43
             ,
             51
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             are
             meerely
             Ecclesiasticall
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             mention
             the
             many
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawers
             and
             edicts
             made
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Greeke
             Emperors
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Senators
             ,
             recorded
             in
             r
             Iustinian
             ,
             in
             
               Codice
               Theodosij
               ,
               lib.
            
             16.
             throughout
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             inserted
             by
             Gratian
             himselfe
             into
             his
             Decrees
             and
             body
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             and
             reduced
             under
             severall
             heads
             by
             
               Paulus
               Windeck
            
             in
             his
             
               Theologia
               Iuriscon●●●torum
               :
               &
               Canonum
               &
               Legum
               Consensus
               :
            
             Not
             to
             rehearse
             the
             many
             Lawes
             and
             edicts
             of
             the
             
               German
               Emperors
               Princes
               ,
               Diets
            
             ,
             touching
             Religion
             and
             Church
             affaires
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             mentioned
             scatteringly
             in
             
               Abbas
               Us●eigensis
               ,
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Rerum
               Germanicarum
               Scriptures
               ,
               Ioannes
               Aventinus
               Au●alium
               ,
               Boyorum
               ,
            
             Master
             Fox
             ,
             
               Fasciculus
               Rerum
               expetendarum
               ,
               Hermaennus
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Grimstons
             Imperiall
             History
             ,
             
               Constitutiones
               Imperat
               ,
               Parisijs
               1606.
               
               〈◊〉
               Comment
               ;
               Chytraus
               Chron
               :
               Saxoniae
            
             ;
             and
             
               Augustana
               Confessto
               fidei
               &
               Dictrina
               ,
               Electorum
               ,
               Principum
               ,
               &
               Ordinum
               Imperij
               ,
               atque
               corundem
               Theologorum
               
               qui
               Augustanam
               Confessionem
               amplectuntu●
               ,
            
             subscribed
             by
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Senates
             &
             Senators
             of
             Germany
             :
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             printed
             ,
             yea
             reprinted
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             speciall
             Commands
             ,
             Lipsiae
             1584.
             together
             with
             the
             severall
             Confession
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
             Germany
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               Harmony
               of
               Confessions
            
             ;
             which
             were
             made
             ,
             published
             ,
             established
             ,
             by
             the
             severall
             Protestant
             States
             to
             Diets
             or
             Parliaments
             by
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             Magistrates
             Senates
             ,
             &
             Ministers
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Clergy
             alone
             )
             are
             a
             sufficient
             demonstration
             of
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             legislative
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             .
             In
             few
             words
             ,
             I
             dare
             averre
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             never
             a
             forraigne
             Christian
             Empire
             ,
             Kingdome
             or
             Republike
             in
             the
             world
             whether
             Protestant
             or
             Popish
             ,
             but
             hath
             in
             their
             Parliaments
             ,
             Diers
             Senates
             ,
             made
             sundry
             Lawes
             concerning
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Clergiemen
             ,
             and
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ,
             yea
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             Church
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             in
             present
             use
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             severall
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             will
             abundantly
             manifest
             ,
             to
             any
             who
             have
             vacancy
             to
             peruse
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             close
             up
             this
             Section
             ,
             with
             some
             presidents
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             have
             most
             affinity
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Among
               the
               printed
               Statutes
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
             
               collected
               by
               Master
            
             Belton
             :
             
               I
               mèet
               with
               these
               ensuing
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               made
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             36.
             
             H.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
             That
             Beneficed
             persons
             shall
             keep
             Residence
             ,
             7.
             
             E.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             3.
             
             That
             none
             shall
             purchase
             Benefices
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             pardons
             made
             to
             such
             as
             purchase
             them
             thence
             shall
             be
             voyde
             ,
             10.
             
             H.
             7.
             c.
             5.
             
             Against
             provisors
             from
             Rome
             ,
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
             For
             uniting
             the
             Personage
             of
             Cantrim
             ,
             to
             the
             Priory
             of
             
               Saint
               Peters
            
             ,
             28.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             5.
             
             That
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             supreame
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             ch
             .
             8.
             
               and
               26.
               
               For
               payment
               of
               first-fruits
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             13.
             
             Against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             chap.
             14.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             23.
             
             
               For
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
            
             ,
             33.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
             Conconcerning
             Mariages
             ,
             cha
             .
             12.
             
             For
             Tithes
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             
             For
             erecting
             of
             Vicaridges
             ,
             33.
             
             H.
             8.
             
             Parl.
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             
             For
             suppressing
             religious
             houses
             ,
             2.
             
             Eliz
             :
             chap.
             1.
             
             For
             restoring
             to
             the
             Crowne
             the
             ancient
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             
             and
             the
             State
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             all
             forraigne
             power
             repugnant
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             cha
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             uniformity
             of
             Common
             prayer
             and
             service
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             Concerning
             ,
             first
             fruits
             and
             Personages
             impropriate
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             For
             the
             conferring
             and
             consecrating
             of
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             :
             11.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             6.
             and
             13.
             
             Eliz.
             
               c.
               6.
               with
               diverse
               others
               since
               .
            
          
           
             For
             Scotland
             ,
             I
             finde
             many
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             Church-men
             and
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             made
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             intermixed
             with
             their
             temporall
             Acts.
             To
             omit
             the
             u
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               of
               King
               Keneth
            
             ,
             mixed
             with
             his
             Temporal
             ,
             enacted
             about
             the
             Yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             844.
             
             In
             the
             Statutes
             of
             x
             
               K.
               William
            
             of
             Scotland
             made
             about
             the
             Yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1170
             :
             chap
             :
             32.
             
             Is
             ,
             For
             maintaining
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Rights
             and
             liberties
             of
             haly
             Kirke
             ,
             chapter
             34.
             
             Of
             the
             honesty
             of
             Clarkes
             ,
             
               King
               Robert
            
             the
             first
             in
             his
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Scone
             with
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
             Ea●i●s
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             other
             Noblemen
             of
             his
             Realme
             ,
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             haly
             Kirke
             ,
             with
             common
             advise
             and
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Freeholders
             
             foresaide
             ,
             and
             haile
             community
             in
             the
             13.
             
             Yeare
             of
             his
             Raigne
             (
             to
             wit
             
               Anno
               1319
            
             )
             made
             a
             law
             ,
             
               chapter
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             freedome
             of
             the
             Kirke
             and
             Kirkmen
             ,
             and
             maintenance
             of
             true
             Religion
             :
             And
             the
             second
             Parliament
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             chapter
             1.
             
             Is
             ,
             of
             Donation
             of
             Lands
             made
             to
             Religious
             persons
             :
             and
             
               chapter
               14.
            
             
             Concernes
             Nunnes
             :
             Among
             the
             Statutes
             of
             
               King
               David
            
             the
             2.
             the
             12th
             chapter
             ,
             is
             of
             Pilgranners
             ;
             and
             
               chapter
               42.
               
               For
               freedome
               of
               holy
               Kirke
               .
            
             Not
             to
             mention
             all
             the
             statutes
             made
             in
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             Scotland
             in
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             for
             advancing
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             Masse
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             with
             sundry
             Doctrines
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             abolished
             by
             subsequent
             Acts
             in
             times
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             you
             a
             briefe
             account
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             since
             beginning
             of
             reformation
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             
               I
               finde
               in
               Master
            
             John
             Knox
             
               his
               History
               of
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             lib.
             3
             ,
             pag
             :
             56
             ,
             57.
             
               in
               the
               London
               edition
               ,
               ●644
               .
            
             That
             in
             a
             Parliament
             held
             in
             
               Scotland
               :
               Anno
            
             1543.
             there
             began
             question
             of
             the
             abolishing
             of
             certaine
             tyrannicall
             Acts
             made
             before
             ,
             at
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             their
             Kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             ;
             
               to
               wit
            
             :
             That
             under
             paine
             of
             Haeresy
             none
             should
             read
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             neither
             yet
             any
             Tractate
             or
             exposition
             of
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             :
             which
             Act
             ,
             after
             great
             debate
             in
             Parliament
             betweene
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             Commons
             ,
             and
             Clergie
             ,
             was
             wholly
             repealed
             ;
             and
             this
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             enacted
             :
             That
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             to
             every
             man
             to
             use
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Translations
             which
             then
             they
             had
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             benefis
             of
             other
             Treatises
             ,
             containing
             wholsome
             doctrine
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             at
             the
             Prelates
             and
             other
             Church-men
             ,
             should
             give
             and
             set
             forth
             unto
             them
             ,
             a
             translation
             more
             correct
             .
             And
             so
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             it
             was
             made
             free
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             to
             reade
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             their
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             and
             all
             Acts
             to
             the
             contrary
             abolished
             .
             This
             was
             no
             small
             victory
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             against
             the
             conjured
             enemies
             of
             his
             Verity
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             *
             155●
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Scotland
             petitioned
             both
             the
             
               Queene
               Regent
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             
               Lords
               Barons
               ,
               Burgesses
               ,
               assembled
               there
               in
               Parliament
               ,
            
             for
             repeale
             of
             severall
             Lawes
             formerly
             made
             against
             Heritickes
             ,
             for
             prayers
             in
             ,
             their
             vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             frequent
             preaching
             or
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             due
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Prelates
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             estate
             ,
             their
             lives
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             and
             proceedings
             .
             And
             likewise
             entered
             a
             formall
             Protestation
             in
             the
             Parliament
             House
             .
             After
             this
             in
             the
             *
             yeare
             ,
             1560.
             
             The
             Protestant
             Barrons
             ,
             Gentlemen
             Burgesses
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Realme
             presented
             a
             large
             supplication
             to
             the
             Nobility
             〈◊〉
             States
             of
             Parliament
             then
             assembled
             ;
             wherein
             they
             desired
             ;
             the
             abolition
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             such
             false
             Doctrin
             as
             w●e
             condemned
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             by
             Act
             of
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             punishment
             to
             be
             appointed
             for
             the
             transgression
             :
             that
             the
             abuses
             and
             prosanations
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             reformed
             .
             That
             the
             Popes
             usurped
             ecclesiasticall
             Authority
             might
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             removed
             &c.
             
             Which
             application
             being
             read
             in
             the
             Audience
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             ;
             the
             Batons
             Ministers
             &
             other
             Petitioners
             were
             thereupon
             commanded
             to
             draw
             into
             plaine
             and
             severall
             heads
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             would
             maintaine
             ,
             
             and
             desire
             the
             present
             Parliament
             to
             establish
             as
             wholsome
             true
             and
             only
             necessary
             to
             be
             beleived
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             received
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             which
             they
             willingly
             accepted
             ,
             and
             within
             foure
             dayes
             presented
             a
             large
             Confession
             of
             the
             faith
             professed
             and
             beleived
             by
             the
             Protestants
             within
             the
             Realme
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             consisting
             of
             25.
             
             Articles
             :
             which
             were
             read
             in
             face
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             after
             ratified
             by
             the
             three
             States
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             at
             Edinburgh
             the
             17.
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             1560.
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Parliament
             (
             which
             confession
             was
             againe
             ratified
             ,
             
               Anno
               1567.
            
             in
             the
             first
             Parliament
             of
             James
             the
             6.
             )
             After
             which
             there
             was
             an
             Act
             made
             against
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             the
             sayers
             and
             heares
             thereof
             ,
             and
             another
             Act
             :
             for
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             usurped
             Authority
             in
             Scotland
             After
             this
             a
             forme
             of
             Church
             Government
             and
             discipline
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Nobility
             to
             peruse
             ;
             but
             not
             then
             fully
             agreed
             on
             and
             setled
             .
             The
             like
             Petitions
             and
             ,
             proceedings
             in
             ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ,
             I
             finde
             in
             the
             yeares
             ,
             1561.
             1562.
             1563.
             to
             1580.
             1581
             1582.
             and
             that
             the
             Generall
             Assemblies
             of
             Scotland
             (
             in
             nature
             of
             a
             Councell
             or
             Synod
             )
             wherein
             they
             debated
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Church-government
             ,
             consisted
             not
             only
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             of
             Nobles
             ,
             Gentlemen
             with
             other
             Laikes
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             resolutions
             and
             Acts
             were
             not
             thought
             obligatory
             unlesse
             ratified
             by
             special
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             still
             petitioned
             they
             might
             be
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             over
             .
             long
             .
             I
             finde
             these
             ensuing
             ecclesiasticall
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Scotland
             against
             provisions
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
               Iam.
               3.
               parl
               .
               6.
               c.
               43.
               
               Iam.
               4.
               parl
               .
               1.
               c.
               4.
               parl
               .
               5.
               c.
               53.
               
               Iam.
               5.
               paul
               〈◊〉
               .
               c.
               119.
               
               Against
               Working
               ,
               Gaming
               playing
               ,
               haunting
               of
               Taverines
               ,
               A●ch●uses
               ,
               and
               using
               any
               sorvile
               worke
               on
               the
               SABOTH-DAY
               Iam.
               4.
               parl
               .
               6.
               c.
               83.
               
               Iam
               ,
               6.
               parl
               .
               6
               :
               c.
               70●
               parl
               .
               ●4
               ,
               c.
            
             148
             against
             
               Apostacy
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Masse
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Semeniary
               Priests
               ;
               Iesuites
               ,
               uncommunicants
               ,
               Popery
               :
            
             as
             Iam.
             8.
             parl
             .
             1.
             c.
             ●
             ,
             3
             ,
             5.
             parl
             .
             3.
             c.
             1.
             45
             ,
             46.
             55.
             parl
             .
             4.
             c.
             7
             ,
             8.
             35
             parl●
             7.
             c.
             106.
             parl
             .
             10.
             c.
             24
             ,
             27.
             parl
             .
             12.
             c.
             1
             20.
             parl
             .
             13.
             c.
             60.
             parl
             .
             14.
             c.
             193.
             parl
             .
             16.
             c.
             17
             ,
             18.
             parl
             .
             19.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Against
               Adultery
            
             :
             Mat
             :
             parl
             .
             5
             ▪
             c.
             10.
             parl
             .
             9.
             c.
             74.
             
             Iam.
             6.
             parl
             .
             2.
             c.
             14.
             parl
             .
             7.
             c.
             105
             ,
             with
             sundry
             others
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             finde
             mentioned
             and
             recired
             in
             the
             5
             and
             6
             Acts
             of
             the
             second
             Parliament
             of
             King
             Charles
             at
             the
             Sessions
             holden
             at
             Edinburgh
             the
             eleventh
             day
             of
             Iune
             ,
             1640
             
               &
               Regiam
               Majestat●●
            
             to
             which
             for
             brevity
             ,
             〈◊〉
             referre
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             with
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Acts
             made
             in
             the
             severall
             Sessions
             of
             the
             second
             Parliament
             of
             King
             Charles
             held
             at
             Edinburgh
             in
             the
             yeare
             1640
             ,
             and
             1642
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             presens
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             whatsoever
             were
             fully
             settled
             and
             ratified
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Session
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             I
             finde
             these
             ensuing
             Ecclesiasticall
             〈◊〉
             enacted
             .
             
               Act.
               4.
               〈◊〉
               the
               Ratification
               of
               the
               ACTS
               OF
               THE
               ASSEMBLY
               ,
            
             which
             are
             recited
             in
             ,
             and
             ratified
             approved
             ,
             &
             perpetually
             confirmed
             by
             this
             law
             .
             
               Act.
               5.
               
               Anent
               the
               Ratification
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               Supplication
               ,
               Act
               of
               Councels
               and
               Act
               of
               Assymbly
               concerning
               the
               Covinant
               and
               confession
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             formerly
             made
             and
             subscribed
             sundry
             times
             )
             here
             in
             recited
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             .
             In
             which
             Act
             sundry
             lawes
             formerly
             made
             
               against
               Popish
               Idolatry
               ,
               superstitious
               Doctrine
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Seminary
               priests
               ,
               Iesuits
               ,
               Papisticall
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Masse
               ,
               the
               Popes
               iurisdiction
               ,
               
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               maintenace
               of
               Gods
               true
               religion
               ,
               are
               recapitulated
               ,
            
             confirmed
             .
             Acts
             6.
             
             Rescissory
             ;
             repealing
             divers
             former
             Acts
             concerning
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             with
             other
             Prelates
             ,
             their
             unjust
             jurisdiction
             and
             authority
             .
             Acts
             7.
             
             
               For
               planting
               of
               Kirks
               unprovided
               with
               Ministers
               through
               the
               Patrons
               default
               .
            
             Acts
             8.
             
             
               Anent
               admission
               of
               Ministers
               to
               Kirkes
               which
               belong
               to
               Bishopricks
               .
            
             Acts
             9.
             
               discharging
               the
               going
               of
               Salt-pans
               and
               Milnes
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             Acts
             10.
             discharging
             ,
             Salmon
             fishing
             upon
             the
             
               Sabbath
               day
            
             .
             Acts
             11.
             
             
               Against
               Papists
            
             .
             Acts
             12.
             
               discharging
               the
               Zule
               vacancy
            
             (
             or
             Christmas
             )
             Act
             13.
             
               discharging
               Monday
               market
               in
               Edinburgh
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
            
             as
             occasioning
             
               great
               prophanation
               of
               the
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               distracting
               men
               from
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               and
               Service
               .
            
             Acts
             14.
             
             
               For
               taking
               order
               with
               the
               abuse
               committed
               on
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 &c.
              
            
             Acts
             15.
             
             
               Directing
               Letters
               of
               horning
               against
               excommunicated
               persons
               :
            
             to
             which
             I
             might
             adde
             Acts
             16.
             29
             ,
             30.
             32.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             having
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             Session
             second
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             1641.
             
             Acts
             8.
             9
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             
               (
               for
               abolishing
               the
               Monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               )
            
             &
             12.
             
             
               Anent
               Non-communicants
               and
               excommunicate
               persons
            
             ,
             all
             printed
             ;
             besides
             sundry
             other
             Acts
             unprinted
             :
             are
             an
             abundant
             Evidence
             both
             of
             the
             Scottish
             &
             English
             Parliaments
             undoubted
             right
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             authority
             in
             all
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Church-government
             ,
             maugre
             all
             inconsiderable
             late
             privateopinions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             whomsoever
             broached
             .
          
        
         
           
             Section
             4.
             
          
           
             Containing
             certain
             Corollaries
             from
             the
             premised
             Sections
             ,
             against
             the
             Inpugners
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             Princes
             Legislative
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Religion
             :
             Together
             with
             a
             compleat
             Answer
             to
             Master
             Iohn
             Goodwins
             pretended
             Authorities
             ,
             my
             deare
             Brother
             Burtons
             ,
             and
             others
             Arguments
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             Iustificaetion
             of
             their
             Independent
             way
             ,
             in
             some
             late
             Publications
             ;
             the
             substance
             whereof
             is
             here
             clearely
             refuted
             ;
             and
             this
             point
             among
             others
             ,
             cleared
             ;
             That
             just
             humane
             Civill
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             binde
             the
             conscience
             in
             point
             of
             obedience
             ,
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             exact
             set
             forme
             of
             Church
             government
             universally
             prescribed
             in
             Scripture
             to
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             precedent
             Sections
             ,
             I
             have
             (
             according
             to
             my
             solemne
             Covenant
             and
             Protestation
             )
             abundantly
             cleared
             the
             ancient
             unquestionable
             Iurisdiction
             and
             Legislative
             Authority
             of
             our
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Church-government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             by
             multitudes
             of
             expresse
             Presidents
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             Authorities
             of
             all
             kindes
             :
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             Dissipate
             all
             those
             empty
             clouds
             of
             objections
             ,
             which
             endeavour
             to
             obscure
             this
             clear-shining
             Verity
             ;
             by
             deducing
             some
             Corollaries
             from
             the
             premises
             ,
             and
             then
             refuting
             the
             principle
             late
             objections
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
            
             Corollary
             
               is
               this
               :
               That
               Bishop
            
             Laudes
             
               desperate
               Positions
               ,
               in
               his
               Anti-Parliamentary
               paper
               of
            
             Hopes
             and
             Feares
             ,
             about
             calling
             a
             Parliament
             
               An.
               1627.
            
             
             That
             Church-businesse
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             Parliaments
             :
             That
             the
             Parliament
             
             House
             ,
             one
             or
             both
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             competent
             Iudge
             in
             any
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             That
             the
             Papists
             insult
             over
             us
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             Parliamentary
             Religion
             .
             That
             the
             King
             suffers
             by
             this
             as
             much
             or
             more
             than
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Statute
             of
             submission
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Convocation
             are
             Judges
             of
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             Causes
             .
             An.
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
             And
             why
             should
             the
             Parliament
             take
             this
             from
             either
             ?
             That
             he
             should
             have
             little
             hope
             of
             good
             successe
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             till
             they
             leave
             medling
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Are
               all
               dangerous
               false
               Positions
               ,
               exceeding
               derogatory
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               indubitable
               ancient
               Rights
               ,
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               our
               Parliaments
               ,
               constantly
               exercised
               and
               enjoyed
               without
               dispute
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               darkest
               times
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               highest
               Ruffe
               of
               Pope
               ,
               of
               Prelates
               ;
               and
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               admitted
               without
               any
               opposition
               but
               by
               Popish
               Priests
               and
               Iesuits
               ,
            
             *
             
               as
               the
               forequoted
               passages
               of
               Bishop
            
             Jewell
             ,
             
               and
               Bishop
            
             Bilson
             ,
             
               withall
               the
               premises
               manifest
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Master
             
               John
               Goodwins
            
             late
             printed
             passages
             against
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
             of
             Parliaments
             (
             seconded
             in
             substance
             by
             some
             *
             other
             Independents
             )
             viz.
             
             *
             
               That
               the
               generality
               and
               promiscuous
               multitude
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               right
               of
               nominating
               persons
               to
               Parliamentary
               trust
               and
               power
               ,
               are
               but
               a
               SECVLAR
               ROOT
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Independent
               Brethren
               CONCEIVE
               AN
               IMPOSSIBILITY
               that
               a
               spirituall
               extraction
               should
               be
               made
               :
               That
               a
               man
               may
               as
               well
               bring
               a
               cleane
               thing
               out
               of
               an
               uncleane
               
                 (
                 in
                 Iobs
                 expression
              
               )
               as
               make
               A
               SPIRITVALL
               EXTRACTION
               out
               of
               this
               SECVLAR
               ROOT
               ,
               who
               have
               NO
               Authority
               nor
               power
               from
               Christ
               to
               nominate
               or
               appoint
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               men
               that
               shall
               order
               the
               affaires
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               or
               institute
               the
               government
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               That
               therefore
               there
               is
               AN
               IMPOSSIBILITY
               ,
               that
               a
               legitimate
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               should
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               any
               precept
               or
               prefident
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               be
               by
               them
               conferred
               VPON
               ANY
               MAN
               ,
               OR
               THAT
               THE
               PERSONS
               SO
               ELECTED
               SHOVLD
               HAVE
               A
               POWER
               by
               vertue
               of
               such
               nomination
               or
               election
               TO
               ENACT
               LAWES
               OR
               STATVTES
               IN
               MATTERS
               OF
               RELIGION
               ,
               and
               TO
               ORDER
               VNDER
               MVLCTS
               &
               PAENATIES
               ,
               HOW
               MEN
               SHALL
               WORSHIP
               and
               SERVE
               GOD
               &c.
               
               Are
               diametrally
               opposite
               to
               the
               ancient
               priviledges
               and
               undoubted
               Ecclesiagicall
               Authority
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               which
               they
               pluck
               up
               by
               the
               very
               roots
               ;
            
             and
             altogether
             as
             bad
             as
             ,
             if
             not
             far
             worse
             than
             Bishop
             Laudes
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             symbolizeth
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             have
             *
             elswhere
             answered
             &
             fully
             resuted
             .
             )
          
           
             These
             Passages
             of
             his
             were
             first
             unseasonably
             vented
             by
             him
             in
             a
             Sermon
             in
             Colemanstreet
             ,
             25
             February
             1643.
             to
             what
             other
             end
             ,
             unlesse
             to
             prepare
             his
             Auditors
             to
             slight
             or
             reject
             what
             ever
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             the
             Parliament
             should
             prescribe
             or
             settle
             ,
             I
             cannot
             discerne
             ;
             for
             which
             (
             with
             other
             particulars
             )
             being
             questioned
             before
             the
             Committee
             for
             
               plundered
               Ministers
            
             ,
             even
             pending
             the
             complaint
             there
             ,
             he
             presumed
             to
             justifie
             them
             againe
             very
             unseasonably
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             on
             a
             solemne
             Fast
             day
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             two
             printed
             Books
             to
             one
             wherof
             he
             prefixed
             his
             name
             ,
             in
             high
             affront
             of
             that
             Committee
             which
             suspended
             him
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Authority
             not
             to
             be
             paralleld
             in
             any
             age
             ,
             by
             any
             person
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             finde
             .
             Which
             audaciousnesse
             of
             
             his
             ,
             who
             pretended
             so
             much
             respect
             and
             honour
             to
             the
             Parliament
             heretofore
             ,
             engaged
             me
             (
             according
             to
             my
             Covenant
             and
             
               Protestation
               ,
            
             )
             to
             give
             a
             publicke
             answer
             in
             print
             to
             these
             scandalous
             passages
             ,
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             indubitable
             Right
             and
             Priviledge
             ,
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             and
             make
             Lawes
             for
             all
             Church
             matters
             (
             as
             I
             have
             manifested
             by
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             in
             all
             ages
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Section
             )
             and
             so
             farre
             incensed
             the
             Committee
             against
             him
             ;
             that
             they
             sequestred
             him
             from
             his
             living
             in
             Colemanstreet
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             things
             I
             mentioned
             in
             my
             
               Full
               Reply
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             ordered
             the
             passages
             in
             his
             Sermon
             and
             Theomachia
             ,
             to
             be
             specially
             reported
             to
             the
             House
             with
             all
             expedition
             ,
             as
             an
             
               unsufferable
               affront
               ,
               and
               presumptnons
               under
               mining
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               neither
               in
               honour
               ,
               nor
               justice
               connive
               at
               ,
               without
               exemplary
               punishment
               ,
               and
               censure
               .
            
             And
             yet
             this
             Gentleman
             since
             this
             censure
             hath
             had
             the
             boldnesse
             in
             another
             Pamphlet
             of
             his
             (
             to
             which
             hee
             hath
             prefixed
             his
             name
             )
             Intituled
             INNOCENCIES
             TRIVMPH
             ,
             (
             an
             unfitting
             Title
             for
             a
             
               sequestred
               Nocent
            
             )
             to
             deny
             those
             very
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             which
             he
             voluntarily
             confessed
             in
             my
             hearing
             before
             the
             Committee
             for
             which
             he
             was
             sequestred
             ;
             and
             to
             justifie
             his
             forementioned
             scandalous
             passages
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             daring
             way
             ,
             as
             cannot
             bee
             paralleld
             .
          
           
             
               For
               first
               he
               professeth
            
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             denyed
             the
             least
             dram
             or
             scruple
             of
             
             that
             power
             
               (
               belike
               he
               hath
               weighed
               it
               exactly
               in
               the
               scales
               )
            
             which
             is
             truly
             Parliamentary
             ,
             and
             consistent
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             God
             :
             of
             which
             misdemeanour
             he
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             conscious
             to
             himselfe
             as
             yet
             .
          
           
             This
             manifestes
             him
             incorrigible
             ,
             impenitent
             after
             censure
             ,
             proclaims
             him
             that
             which
             this
             whole
             Pamphlet
             vainly
             endeavours
             to
             acquit
             him
             from
             ;
             
               One
               who
               hath
               presumptuously
               undermined
               the
               undoubted
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliaments
            
             and
             here
             trebles
             in
             his
             former
             offences
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               averreth
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               formerly
            
             preached
             and
             writ
             ,
             was
             out
             of
             
             a
             loving
             ,
             
             &
             tender
             affectionate
             jealousie
             over
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             lest
             possibly
             they
             might
             dash
             their
             foot
             against
             that
             stone
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             Rule
             ,
             all
             Authority
             and
             power
             will
             one
             day
             be
             broken
             in
             pieces
             .
             So
             that
             if
             his
             tongue
             or
             pen
             ,
             have
             in
             the
             least
             miscarried
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             was
             Error
             Amoris
             ,
             not
             Amor
             erroris
             :
             he
             being
             extreamly
             jealous
             over
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             touch
             with
             any
             Title
             or
             claime
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             incommunicable
             Royalties
             and
             privilledges
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             count
             it
             no
             robbery
             to
             make
             themselves
             equall
             to
             God
             :
             knowing
             most
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             most
             high
             provocation
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             IF
             CONTINUED
             IN
             ,
             will
             kindle
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             Iehovah
             ,
             which
             will
             consume
             and
             devoure
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             good
             Sir
             ,
             first
             ,
             can
             any
             rationall
             man
             thinke
             (
             though
             you
             should
             protest
             it
             ten
             thousand
             times
             over
             )
             that
             such
             Anti-Parliamentary
             passages
             as
             yours
             are
             ,
             should
             proceed
             from
             your
             love
             to
             Parliaments
             ?
             The
             blindest
             charity
             (
             I
             feare
             )
             will
             hardly
             credit
             it
             ;
             that
             a
             friend
             to
             Parliaments
             should
             thus
             successively
             Preach
             and
             Print
             against
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             more
             desperatly
             than
             the
             worst
             Malignant
             ,
             Royalist
             ,
             Cavalier
             ,
             or
             the
             Arch-Prelate
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             apparently
             done
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             this
             proceeded
             from
             such
             affectionate
             jealousie
             over
             the
             
             Parliament
             :
             I
             pray
             what
             made
             you
             so
             strangely
             ,
             if
             not
             ma●gnantly
             jealous
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             feare
             and
             presume
             ,
             
               they
               might
               dash
               their
               feet
               against
               that
               stone
               by
               which
               all
               power
               shall
               bee
               broken
               in
               peeces
               ;
               claime
               the
               most
               sacred
               and
               incommunicable
               priviledges
               and
               royalties
               of
               Heaven
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               count
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               make
               themselves
               equall
               with
               God
               ?
            
             Did
             the
             Parliament
             ever
             give
             you
             the
             least
             colour
             or
             occasion
             of
             any
             such
             uncharitable
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             detestable
             jealousie
             ?
             could
             you
             have
             harder
             or
             more
             jealous
             thoughts
             than
             these
             of
             the
             very
             Pope
             or
             Turke
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             *
             
               who
               exalts
               himselfe
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ?
            
             Can
             such
             jealousies
             as
             these
             issued
             from
             any
             but
             a
             rancorous
             or
             disaffected
             heart
             against
             Parliaments
             ?
             or
             did
             ever
             such
             execrable
             jealousies
             as
             these
             proceed
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             pen
             of
             any
             
               Oxford
               Aulicus
            
             ,
             or
             most
             venemous
             Malignant
             to
             our
             Parliament
             ?
             Doe
             their
             calling
             of
             an
             Assembly
             of
             most
             pious
             and
             conscientious
             Divines
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             to
             reforme
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             conforme
             its
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             in
             all
             things
             as
             neere
             as
             possible
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             religious
             proceedings
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             infuse
             any
             such
             jealousie
             into
             you
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             for
             shame
             retract
             these
             your
             groundlesse
             fanaticke
             jealousies
             of
             ,
             and
             uncharitable
             hard
             thoughts
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             else
             the
             world
             will
             censure
             you
             an
             Arch-Malignant
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Enemie
             to
             our
             Parliament
             that
             ever
             yet
             appeared
             openly
             in
             Presse
             or
             Pulpit
             ,
             within
             the
             lines
             of
             Communication
             ,
             if
             not
             without
             them
             to
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             had
             you
             had
             any
             just
             cause
             of
             such
             a
             jealousie
             ,
             yet
             it
             had
             bin
             your
             duty
             to
             have
             privately
             informed
             your
             friends
             in
             Parliament
             with
             ,
             it
             in
             a
             brotherly
             Christian
             way
             :
             but
             to
             publish
             these
             your
             brain-sick
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             suspitions
             of
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             in
             open
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             print
             ,
             of
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             your
             Auditors
             ,
             Readers
             jealous
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             
               men
               who
               invaded
               the
               very
               incommunicable
               royalties
               and
               priviledges
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               counted
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               make
               themselves
               equall
               to
               God
            
             ;
             or
             to
             defame
             ,
             or
             draw
             an
             odium
             or
             contempt
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             prepare
             the
             people
             before
             hand
             to
             oppose
             or
             reject
             whatsoever
             Church-Government
             they
             shall
             establish
             contrary
             to
             your
             Independent
             way
             (
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             reall
             end
             of
             these
             your
             Anti-parliamentary
             Sermons
             ,
             writings
             )
             is
             such
             a
             transcendent
             crime
             ,
             and
             high
             affront
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             never
             able
             to
             expiate
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             extenuating
             that
             it
             aggravates
             your
             former
             offences
             beyond
             expression
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Your
             last
             clause
             :
             
               And
               if
               continued
               ,
               &c.
            
             intimates
             and
             speakes
             ●ound
             without
             any
             straining
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             for
             the
             present
             are
             guilty
             
               of
               dashing
               their
               foote
               against
               Christ
               the
               Rocke
               ;
               of
               claiming
               the
               most
               sacred
               and
               incommunicable
               royalties
               and
               priviledges
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               making
               themselves
               equall
               to
               God
               :
            
             And
             that
             if
             they
             persevere
             in
             the
             course
             they
             have
             begun
             (
             in
             reforming
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             Church
             Government
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             different
             from
             your
             new
             way
             )
             
               it
               is
               such
               an
               high
               provocation
               against
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               as
               will
               kindle
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               brest
               of
               him
               whose
               name
               is
               Jehovah
               ;
               which
               will
               consume
               and
               devoure
            
             ;
             &c.
             
             Could
             all
             the
             Malignant
             and
             Prelaticall
             party
             in
             England
             lay
             a
             greater
             ,
             wickeder
             or
             more
             unjust
             scandall
             in
             our
             Parliament
             then
             this
             ,
             or
             more
             defame
             them
             then
             by
             such
             a
             false
             report
             ?
             enough
             to
             fire
             the
             whole
             
             Kingdome
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Gods
             wrath
             ?
             Certainly
             Master
             Goodwin
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             freely
             without
             malice
             or
             uncharitablenes
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             pardon
             my
             zeale
             in
             this
             particular
             )
             that
             
               your
               Iealousie
               and
               pen
               in
               this
               ,
            
             
             was
             *
             
               set
               on
               fire
               of
               hell
               ,
               rather
               then
               heaven
               ,
            
             when
             you
             printed
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             censure
             you
             deserve
             ,
             I
             feare
             your
             Book
             demerits
             the
             
               fire
               ,
               to
               purge
               out
               this
               drosse
               :
            
             yea
             all
             the
             late
             teares
             of
             Repentance
             you
             may
             shed
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             quench
             those
             unhappy
             flames
             of
             contention
             your
             late
             Sermons
             and
             Pamphlets
             have
             kindled
             in
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             to
             omit
             your
             former
             
               Socinian
               Errors
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             Hee
             professeth
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             he
             hath
             said
             or
             written
             any
             thing
             detractory
             
             to
             
               the
               undoubted
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
            
             ;
             
             yet
             my
             Inditement
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             
             PRESVMTVOVSLY
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             charge
             ,
             which
             men
             ,
             whose
             ungrounded
             zeale
             hath
             not
             eaten
             out
             the
             heart
             of
             their
             Charity
             ,
             cannot
             lightly
             but
             recharge
             with
             unreasonablenesse
             ,
             and
             utter
             unlikely-hood
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             dare
             affirme
             upon
             good
             grounds
             that
             you
             did
             this
             presumptuously
             ,
             as
             I
             charge
             it
             ;
             *
             
               Grammarians
               ,
               Lawyers
            
             and
             Divines
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             Presumptuous
             ,
             comes
             from
             the
             verbe
             ,
             Praesumo
             ;
             which
             signifies
             ,
             to
             
               forestall
               ,
               to
               conceive
               before
               hand
               ,
               to
               usurpe
               or
               take
               that
               upon
               him
               which
               belongs
               not
               to
               him
               ;
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               before
               a
               man
               bee
               lawfully
               called
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               belongs
               not
               properly
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               boldly
               ,
               confidently
               ,
               or
               rashly
               without
               good
               grounds
               ,
               or
               against
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Lawes
               ,
               or
               upon
               hopes
               of
               impunity
               .
            
             He
             that
             doth
             ought
             in
             any
             of
             these
             sences
             ,
             may
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             do
             it
             PRESUMPTUOUSLY
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             *
             
               Scripture
               phrase
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             common
             parlance
             .
             To
             apply
             this
             to
             your
             crime
             .
             First
             ,
             you
             preached
             and
             printed
             these
             passages
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             forestall
             the
             Parliaments
             and
             Assemblies
             pious
             resolutions
             ,
             to
             settle
             one
             uniforme
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             suppresse
             all
             private
             Coventicles
             of
             Sectaries
             or
             Anabaptists
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
             To
             establish
             support
             that
             Independent
             way
             ,
             which
             you
             had
             before
             hand
             without
             any
             lawful
             warrant
             ,
             conceived
             ,
             ere
             the
             Parliament
             had
             made
             choyce
             of
             ,
             or
             setled
             any
             Church-Government
             for
             you
             ;
             as
             the
             whole
             Tenor
             of
             your
             Bookes
             and
             Sermons
             evidence
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             was
             no
             lesse
             then
             high
             presumption
             in
             you
             ,
             being
             a
             meere
             Divine
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             unskilfull
             in
             the
             ancient
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             our
             Parliament
             (
             as
             your
             writings
             demonstrate
             ,
             and
             your selfe
             intimate
             ,
             
               p.
               5.
            
             )
             to
             undertake
             to
             determine
             and
             judge
             of
             them
             so
             peremptorily
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             you
             have
             done
             :
             When
             as
             if
             you
             had
             known
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             Rights
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             learned
             this
             among
             other
             things
             ;
             That
             Divines
             are
             no
             competent
             Iudges
             of
             Parliaments
             Priviledges
             :
             That
             the
             Priviledges
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             and
             customes
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             are
             only
             to
             be
             judged
             and
             determined
             by
             the
             Parliament
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             in
             or
             by
             any
             other
             inferior
             Court
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             a
             Pulpit
             That
             the
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Parliament
             for
             making
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             is
             so
             transcendent
             and
             absolute
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             bee
             confined
             to
             causes
             or
             persons
             within
             any
             bounds
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             state
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             the
             very
             first
             matter
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             premised
             Presidents
             manifest
             ,
             and
             Sir
             *
             
               Edward
               Cooke
            
             with
             others
             might
             have
             informed
             you
             .
             And
             for
             a
             man
             to
             undertake
             to
             judge
             of
             that
             which
             is
             above
             his
             power
             ;
             is
             expresly
             defined
             to
             bee
             presumption
             ,
             by
             
               Richardus
               de
               Media
               villa
               
               in
               3.
               
               Sententiar
               :
               Distinct
               ,
            
             26.
             and
             other
             Schoolemen
             on
             that
             place
             ;
             and
             by
             
               Summa
               Angelica
               ,
               Tit.
               Praesumptus
            
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             You
             had
             no
             lawfull
             calling
             nor
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             our
             Lawes
             to
             handle
             the
             Iurisdictions
             and
             rights
             of
             Parliament
             in
             your
             pulpit
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             dispute
             them
             in
             your
             writings
             in
             such
             a
             daring
             manner
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             ,
             or
             to
             encourage
             people
             to
             disobedience
             to
             its
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             and
             descitions
             :
             Therefore
             in
             this
             you
             were
             presumptuous
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             owne
             definition
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             after
             you
             were
             questioned
             before
             a
             Committee
             of
             Parliament
             for
             these
             very
             passages
             in
             your
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             exceeding
             scandalous
             &
             Derogatory
             to
             the
             Members
             and
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             you
             in
             a
             daring
             manner
             ,
             whiles
             you
             were
             under
             examination
             ,
             audaciously
             preached
             over
             the
             same
             againe
             in
             substance
             in
             your
             Pulpit
             on
             a
             solemne
             Fast
             day
             ,
             and
             published
             them
             with
             additions
             in
             no
             lesse
             then
             two
             printed
             Bookes
             :
             Yea
             since
             your
             very
             censure
             by
             the
             Committee
             for
             them
             ,
             you
             have
             in
             a
             higher
             straine
             then
             ever
             ,
             gone
             on
             to
             justifie
             them
             in
             print
             once
             more
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Innocencies
               Triumph
            
             ;
             (
             like
             an
             incorrigible
             delinquent
             )
             wherein
             you
             slander
             the
             Parliament
             more
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             shew
             your selfe
             a
             man
             *
             
               dispising
               Government
            
             (
             at
             least
             any
             Church-Government
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             shall
             establish
             not
             suitable
             to
             your
             fancy
             )
             
               selfe-willed
               ,
               and
               even
               speaking
               evill
               of
               Dignities
            
             in
             your
             forementioned
             clauses
             &
             others
             :
             Therefore
             in
             this
             regard
             you
             are
             superlatively
             presumptuous
             ,
             by
             St.
             Peters
             resolution
             :
             Yea
             most
             men
             ,
             whose
             ungrounded
             zeale
             to
             your
             new
             way
             hath
             not
             eaten
             out
             his
             braines
             ,
             and
             reason
             too
             ,
             must
             readily
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             your
             
               two
               reasons
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               your
               former
               uninterrupted
               zeale
               to
               this
               Parliament
               and
               its
               cause
               :
            
             (
             you
             meane
             perchance
             before
             you
             were
             an
             Independent
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             whiles
             you
             thought
             it
             would
             embrace
             your
             new
             way
             )
             which
             doth
             but
             aggravate
             your
             subsequent
             opposition
             in
             presse
             and
             Pulpit
             ,
             against
             its
             undoubted
             jurisdiction
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               you
               have
               given
               of
               your
               opinion
            
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             shall
             examine
             in
             due
             place
             )
             as
             if
             men
             might
             not
             do
             presumptuously
             against
             the
             lawfull
             power
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             civill
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             plentifully
             done
             ,
             even
             with
             some
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               insanire
               cum
               ratione
            
             :
             which
             is
             all
             I
             shall
             answer
             to
             your
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Hee
               writes
               ,
               Let
               Master
            
             Prynne
             ,
             Or
             any
             other
             evict
             mee
             ,
             of
             any
             wilfull
             or
             unwilfull
             violation
             of
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             (
             and
             I
             shall
             bee
             as
             willing
             as
             willingnesse
             it selfe
             can
             make
             me
             to
             further
             such
             a
             conviction
             )
             and
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             more
             ready
             then
             I
             to
             crave
             their
             pardon
             ,
             
             or
             undergoe
             their
             Justice
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             shall
             repent
             my selfe
             and
             abhor
             my
             errour
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           
             Certainely
             this
             your
             promised
             late
             Repentance
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             contingent
             ,
             and
             improbable
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             publike
             offronts
             and
             oppositions
             against
             the
             power
             and
             proceedings
             of
             Parliament
             )
             will
             bee
             a
             very
             poore
             recompence
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             all
             your
             former
             misdemeanors
             and
             scandalls
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             yet
             late
             repentance
             being
             better
             then
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             challenge
             you
             to
             make
             good
             this
             your
             promise
             ,
             since
             your
             owne
             Conscience
             and
             judgment
             cannot
             but
             informe
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             enough
             in
             the
             former
             Sections
             to
             evict
             and
             convince
             you
             and
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             only
             violated
             ,
             but
             denyed
             ,
             oppugned
             those
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             affaires
             ,
             which
             our
             owne
             Parliaments
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             Parliamentary
             Assemblies
             in
             all
             other
             Kingdomes
             have
             unquestionably
             exercised
             ,
             enjoyed
             without
             any
             such
             publique
             opposition
             as
             you
             have
             made
             against
             them
             .
             And
             if
             you
             now
             make
             not
             good
             your
             promise
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             will
             ever
             credit
             you
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             5ly
             .
             For
             the
             Authors
             you
             cite
             to
             justifie
             yourselfe
             ;
             they
             are
             miserably
             wrested
             and
             mistaken
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
             The
             first
             you
             quote
             is
             Master
             Edwards
             :
             who
             maintaines
             point
             blancke
             against
             you
             throughout
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             a
             *
             
               Legislative
               and
               coerceive
               power
               in
               Parliaments
               and
               civil
               Majestrates
               ,
               even
               in
               Church-affaires
               and
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
            
             very
             pages
             you
             quote
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             Therefore
             you
             palpably
             abuse
             the
             Author
             and
             Reader
             in
             quoting
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             point-blancke
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             passage
             you
             quote
             out
             of
             his
             Page
             ,
             256.
             
             
               The
               Parliament
               interposeth
               no
               Authority
               to
               determine
               what
               government
               shall
               be
               :
            
             whence
             you
             inferre
             
               (
               p.
               7.
               )
               Therefore
               his
               opinion
               appeares
               to
               be
               ,
               either
               that
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               No
               authority
               ,
               
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 intends
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 determining
                 a
                 government
                 .
              
            
             It
             was
             written
             only
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             present
             time
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             having
             at
             that
             time
             when
             he
             writ
             (
             during
             the
             Assemblies
             debate
             and
             consultation
             )
             
               interposed
               no
               Authority
               to
               determine
               what
               government
               shall
               be
               :
            
             yet
             before
             that
             it
             had
             declared
             the
             old
             prelaticall
             Lordly
             government
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             called
             an
             Assembly
             to
             advise
             with
             about
             a
             New.
             But
             to
             inferre
             from
             thence
             as
             you
             doe
             :
             Therefore
             his
             opinion
             is
             ,
             
               either
               that
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               no
               Authority
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               intends
               not
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               determining
               a
               Government
               ,
            
             Is
             an
             inference
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             next
             ensuing
             words
             ,
             and
             pages
             ;
             to
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             the
             Authors
             Booke
             ;
             *
             
               Humbly
               submitted
               to
               the
               Honourable
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               :
               contrary
               to
               his
               expresse
               words
               :
               p.
            
             138.
             281.
             to
             all
             
               his
               reasons
               against
               Toleration
               of
               your
               Way
               ,
            
             and
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             intent
             in
             calling
             the
             Assembly
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             determining
             and
             setling
             a
             Church-government
             agreable
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             Be
             ashamed
             therefore
             of
             this
             grosse
             perversion
             of
             your
             first
             Authors
             passages
             ,
             diametrally
             contrary
             to
             this
             meaning
             .
             
          
           
             Your
             Passages
             out
             of
             Master
             Hayward
             ,
             Bishop
             Iewell
             ,
             Master
             Fox
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Iacobus
               Acontius
               ,
               Junius
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
            
             and
             
               Gulielmus
               Appolonius
            
             ,
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             against
             the
             Legislative
             Authority
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Church
             government
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             a●●inity
             with
             your
             Passages
             ,
             words
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             (
             &
             Bishop
             Iewel
             especially
             as
             I
             have
             *
             already
             proved
             ,
             vindicating
             )
             propugning
             the
             very
             ecclesiastical
             power
             of
             Parliaments
             which
             you
             oppugne
             Indeed
             some
             of
             their
             words
             seeme
             to
             diminish
             the
             
               Coercive
               power
               of
               Majestrat●s
               ,
               &
               enforcing
               of
               mens
               consciences
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             which
             I
             shal
             answer
             in
             due
             place
             ,
             and
             manifest
             how
             you
             abuse
             the
             Authors
             herein
             as
             well
             as
             Mr.
             Edwards
             (
             not
             hitherto
             answered
             by
             any
             of
             your
             party
             ,
             )
             
             but
             how
             they
             militat
             against
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             Parliaments
             in
             making
             Lawes
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             discipline
             and
             Church-government
             ,
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             seeke
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               Passages
               he
               aleageth
               out
               of
               the
               Divines
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             That
             the
             Prince
             or
             Majestrate
             ,
             may
             not
             make
             or
             publish
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Law
             without
             the
             free
             assent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             he
             may
             not
             by
             HIMSELFE
             define
             or
             direct
             such
             matters
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             Lawes
             therein
             :
             That
             the
             King
             hath
             not
             a
             Nomotheticke
             
             Legislative
             Power
             in
             matters
             ecclesiasticall
             in
             a
             constitute
             Church
             .
             That
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             the
             King
             is
             not
             to
             make
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
             1.
             
             That
             their
             only
             meaning
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             in
             these
             passages
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             or
             chiefe
             civill
             Majestrate
             of
             HIMSELFE
             ,
             without
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             assistance
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             Commons
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             cannot
             legally
             make
             any
             ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             to
             obliege
             his
             people
             :
             upon
             which
             reason
             our
             Brethren
             of
             Scotl.
             rejected
             the
             late
             *
             
               New
               service
               booke
               and
               Canons
            
             ,
             and
             our selves
             the
             late
             Canons
             &
             &c
             Oath
             (
             which
             Canterbury
             wold
             have
             obtruded
             on
             us
             )
             because
             they
             were
             made
             and
             prescribed
             only
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             and
             the
             Prelates
             or
             Convocations
             ,
             not
             the
             Parliaments
             ;
             upon
             which
             very
             reason
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             have
             respectively
             adjudged
             both
             one
             and
             other
             illegall
             .
             But
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             supreame
             temporall
             Majestrates
             assisted
             by
             a
             Parliament
             and
             Orthdox
             Divines
             ,
             may
             not
             make
             binding
             ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ;
             or
             that
             their
             or
             our
             Parliaments
             have
             not
             a
             reall
             Legislative
             power
             in
             any
             matters
             ecclesiastike
             (
             the
             only
             point
             controversed
             )
             is
             directly
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             our
             Brethren
             and
             their
             Church
             used
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             proceedings
             of
             their
             last
             Parliaments
             and
             generall
             Assemblies
             as
             I
             have
             *
             formerly
             manifested
             .
             You
             may
             therefore
             blush
             ,
             at
             this
             your
             perverting
             of
             their
             meaning
             as
             if
             they
             held
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             of
             England
             or
             Scotland
             had
             no
             power
             to
             make
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             for
             Religion
             or
             Church
             gouernment
             ;
             when
             as
             their
             Bookes
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             addresses
             to
             our
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             their
             presence
             ,
             assistance
             in
             our
             Assembly
             ,
             proclaimes
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             the
             very
             publique
             Confession
             of
             faith
             professed
             and
             subscribed
             in
             their
             Church
             
               Anno
               1560
               Chap.
            
             14
             (
             since
             confirmed
             by
             severall
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             )
             doth
             the
             like
             .
             But
             admit
             all
             those
             Authors
             really
             (
             as
             not
             one
             of
             them
             is
             in
             verity
             )
             opposite
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             Legislative
             power
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             yet
             the
             unanimous
             practise
             and
             resolution
             of
             all
             Christian
             Realmes
             ,
             Synods
             Parliaments
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             private
             novell
             opinions
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             infinitly
             to
             overbalance
             them
             in
             the
             Judgements
             of
             all
             prudent
             men
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             Mr.
             
               Goodwins
               Innocencies
               tryumph
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               present
               point
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             next
             apply
             my selfe
             to
             Answer
             such
             Objections
             as
             my
             deare
             Brother
             ,
             Master
             
               Henry
               Burton
            
             ,
             hath
             lately
             made
             against
             the
             premises
             ;
             in
             his
             Vindication
             to
             my
             12.
             
             
               Queeres
               touching
               Church-Government
               ,
               &
               my
               Independency
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             His
             first
             and
             principall
             Objection
             is
             this
             ,
             a
             That
             every
             particular
             Church
             now
             ,
             b
             consisting
             of
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             is
             under
             Christ
             as
             the
             SOLE
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             Law-giver
             of
             it
             :
             and
             so
             is
             subject
             to
             no
             other
             jurisdiction
             then
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             Word
             :
             
               We
               hold
               ,
               that
               every
               particular
               Church
               is
               under
               Christs
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               SOLE
               Head
               King
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               &
               Governour
               thereof
               That
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               House
               ,
               whose
               only
               builder
               and
               Governour
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               man.
               A
               spirituall
               Kingdome
               ,
               whose
               only
               King
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               man.
               A
               spirituall
               Republique
               ,
               whose
               only
               Law-giver
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               man.
               A
               spirituall
               Corporation
               ,
               whose
               only
               head
               is
               Christ
               and
               not
               man.
               That
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               power
               on
               earth
               ,
               hath
               a
               Kingly
               power
               over
               this
               Kingdome
               .
               That
               no
               earthly
               Law-givers
               may
               give
               Lawes
               to
               this
               Kingdome
               or
               Republique
               .
               That
               no
               man
               may
               claime
               or
               exercise
               a
               head-ship
               over
               this
               body
               .
               That
               no
               man
               can
               or
               ought
               
               to
               take
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
               That
               *
               men
               may
               not
               appoint
               ,
               limit
               ,
               constitute
               what
               Congregations
               of
               all
               sorts
               they
               please
               ,
               to
               be
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Nations
               and
               Parishes
               .
               That
               Christ
               is
               King
               over
               every
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               power
               on
               earth
               ,
               may
               sit
               with
               him
               in
               this
               his
               Thror
               ,
               &c.
               yea
               so
               as
               no
               human
               power
               not
               Law
               may
               intermeddle
               to
               prescribe
               rules
               for
               the
               Government
               or
               formes
               of
               this
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               That
               the
               Children
               of
               those
               Parents
               who
               will
               not
               thus
               acknowledge
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               only
               King
               and
               Law-giver
               ,
               and
               are
               ashamed
               or
               afraid
               to
               be
               thus
               in
               Covenant
               with
               Christ
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Independents
               way
               )
               as
               their
               King
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               such
               Parents
               not
               being
               within
               the
               Covenant
               .
               (
               A
               very
               hard
               and
               uncharitable
               censure
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               Persons
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               Independent
               )
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               ONLY
               Potentate
               Law-giver
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               King
               ,
               Governour
               over
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               men
               .
               
                 Not
                 Councells
                 or
                 Senates
              
               :
               That
               this
               is
               Christs
               Royall
               Prerogative
               which
               is
               incommunicable
               to
               ANY
               or
               
                 All
                 the
                 powers
              
               on
               earth
               .
               That
               Christ
               hath
               not
               delegated
               his
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               to
               any
               Princes
               ,
               Magistrates
               PARLIAMENTS
               to
               set
               up
               any
               forme
               of
               Worship
               ,
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               authority
               to
               make
               Lawes
               to
               rule
               or
               binde
               any
               particular
               Churches
               :
               and
               if
               they
               make
               any
               such
               they
               shall
               be
               apt
               to
               transgresse
               them
               :
               but
               yet
               men
               must
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               punish
               them
               for
               that
               transgression
               with
               any
               enseresciderdum
               ,
               
               or
               Club-law
               .
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               and
               (
               oft
               repeted
               )
               Argument
               of
               my
               deare
               Brothers
               Booke
               .
            
          
           
             To
             give
             a
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ;
             I
             shall
             first
             demand
             of
             my
             dear
             Brother
             :
             what
             he
             meanes
             by
             this
             frequently
             incultated
             assertion
             ;
             That
             every
             particular
             Church
             is
             under
             Christ
             as
             the
             only
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             Lawgiver
             ,
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             power
             ,
             rule
             or
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             Christ
             alone
             ?
             If
             he
             intends
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             only
             immediate
             HEAD
             ,
             KING
             ,
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             Governour
             ,
             as
             he
             clearely
             doth
             ,
             I
             desire
             some
             solid
             scripture
             proofes
             for
             it
             ,
             since
             he
             produceth
             none
             to
             evince
             it
             ;
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             sundry
             expres
             Texts
             ,
             which
             stile
             Kings
             ,
             Majestrates
             ,
             Ministers
             b
             Heigher
             powers
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Overseers
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Nursing
             -
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               ,
               of
               &
               over
               their
               Churches
               ,
               people
               flocks
               ,
            
             who
             are
             ever
             enjoyned
             
               to
               obey
               &
               submit
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             yea
             c
             
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Templ
               ,
               Congregation
               Church
               Rulers
               ,
               Chife
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Synagogu
               :
            
             ●ay
             sometimes
             d
             
               Gods
               sitting
               upon
               Gods
               ,
               throne
               ,
               to
               whom
               men
               must
               yeeld
               obedience
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               as
               to
               Gods
               &
               Christs
               Vicegerents
               and
               Embassadours
               .
            
             Yea
             Brother
             ,
             your selfe
             informe
             us
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             pag.
             51.
             
             
               That
               the
               members
               of
               Christs
               body
               are
               Superiour
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               ;
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Teaching
               and
               RVLING
               Elders
               ,
               Helps
               ,
               GOVERNMENTS
               Bishops
            
             (
             or
             OVERSEERS
             )
             &c.
             
             If
             Christ
             then
             be
             the
             onely
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             Ruler
             ,
             Shephard
             ,
             Governour
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             you
             object
             ;
             what
             will
             become
             of
             these
             
               Pastors
               ,
               Ruling-Elders
               ,
               Governours
               Overseers
               ,
            
             which
             you
             averre
             ,
             
               Christ
               hath
               fixed
               in
               his
               Churches
               ?
            
             What
             will
             become
             of
             those
             
               Independent
               Ministers
            
             ,
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             (
             like
             absolute
             kings
             Popes
             ,
             Lawgivers
             )
             to
             erect
             gather
             new
             Chruches
             of
             their
             own
             forming
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             both
             Lawes
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             them
             which
             Christ
             never
             made
             ?
             Brother
             ,
             you
             must
             expunge
             the
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             ,
             f
             
               Let
               the
               Elders
               that
               RULE
               well
               ,
               be
               counted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               :
            
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             
               Let
               every
               soule
            
             BEE
             
             SVBIECT
             to
             the
             HIGHER
             POWERS
             ,
             &c.
             
               even
               for
               CONSCIENCE
               SAKE
            
             :
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               Put
               them
               in
               minde
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
               &c.
            
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               THE
               RULE
               OVER
               YOU
               ,
               and
               SVBMIT
               your selves
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               soules
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               &c.
               
               Remember
               ,
               Salute
               all
               them
            
             that
             have
             the
             RVLE
             OVER
             YOV
             :
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               the
               floke
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               OVERSEERS
            
             (
             or
             Bishops
             )
             
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               ,
               God
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               bloud
               .
            
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             
             
               HE
               that
               RVLETH
               let
               him
               do
               it
               with
               diligence
               .
            
             2
             Chron.
             9.
             8.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               who
               delighted
               in
               thee
               to
               set
               thee
               VPON
               HIS
               THRONE
               ,
               to
               BE
               KING
               FOR
               THE
               LORD
               THY
               GOD
               ,
               &c.
            
             with
             infinite
             other
             Texts
             ;
             yea
             the
             very
             names
             of
             
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Governours
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               Overseers
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               &c.
            
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ;
             and
             all
             Christian
             States
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             make
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             the
             only
             immediate
             King
             ,
             Ruler
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             Lawgiver
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             you
             here
             object
             it
             :
             and
             that
             no
             person
             nor
             humane
             power
             whatsoever
             ,
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             rule
             ,
             power
             ,
             or
             jurisdiction
             in
             or
             over
             the
             Churches
             &
             people
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             you
             meane
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               the
            
             g
             
               onely
               supreame
               Head
               ,
               King
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Governour
               ,
               Lawgiver
               ,
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               Ruler
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               other
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Governours
               are
               subordinate
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               Shepheard
               of
               his
               flock●
               :
            
             your
             proposition
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             your
             conclusion
             miserably
             false
             ;
             that
             therfore
             there
             are
             no
             subordinate
             Kings
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Lawgivers
             under
             him
             ,
             to
             rule
             ,
             governe
             ,
             order
             ,
             instruct
             ,
             direct
             his
             Churches
             and
             people
             ;
             which
             the
             forequoted
             Texts
             ,
             your
             owne
             experience
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             will
             contradict
             .
          
           
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               shall
               demand
               of
               my
               Brother
               ,
               how
               he
               proves
               all
               his
               forementioned
               Paradoxes
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               he
               propounds
               them
               ?
               Or
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               other
               Independent
               Churches
               lately
               gathered
               ,
               erected
               by
               no
               other
               but
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               consederated
               by
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               framed
               by
               men
               ,
               not
               Christ
               :
            
             h
             to
             be
             built
             governed
             ,
             ordered
             onely
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             men
             ?
             to
             be
             the
             spirituall
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             whole
             onely
             King
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             Head
             ,
             is
             Christ
             and
             not
             man
             ?
             
               Or
               in
               what
               Text
               he
               can
               shew
               me
               any
               particular
               Independent
               Church
               stiled
               ,
            
             Christs
             spirituall
             Kingdom
             and
             Republike
             ?
             
               I
               find
               it
               prophesied
            
             .
             Revl
             .
             11.
             15.
             
             
               That
               when
               the
            
             seventh
             Angel
             
               foundeth
               ,
               The
            
             KINGDOMES
             of
             this
             World
             
               (
               which
               must
               be
               meant
               of
            
             Nationall
             Churches
             
               which
               you
               deny
               ,
               not
               of
            
             Particular
             Congregations
             ,
             
               which
               are
               no
               such
               Kingdoms
            
             )
             shall
             become
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             .
             i
             That
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             turne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             kindreds
             of
             the
             Nations
             shall
             worship
             before
             him
             :
             for
             THE
             KINGDOME
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             Governour
             among
             the
             NATIONS
             :
             k
             That
             ALL
             NATIONS
             shall
             serve
             and
             worship
             before
             him
             :
             That
             he
             shall
             have
             DOMINION
             from
             sea
             to
             sea
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Rivers
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             l
             That
             all
             DOMINIONS
             shall
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             :
             
               That
               the
               KINGDOMES
            
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               (
               All
               pregnant
               proofs
               of
               Nationall
               Churches
               ,
               which
               should
               serve
               and
               obey
               
               Christ
               :
               )
               But
               that
               Independent
               particular
               Congregations
               of
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               should
               be
            
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               Republick
               ,
               and
               Governed
               immediately
               by
               him
               ,
               rests
               yet
               on
               my
               Brothers
               part
               to
               make
               proofe
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               able
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             shall
             request
             my
             Brothers
             to
             satisfie
             me
             &
             others
             ,
             by
             that
             Texts
             
             he
             can
             make
             good
             these
             Paradoxes
             of
             his
             ;
             That
             m
             
               those
               who
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               his
               Independent
               Church-government
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               &
               become
               members
               of
               such
               Churches
               ,
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               .
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               right
               to
               any
               Church-Communion
               .
               That
               they
               are
               not
               within
               the
               Covenant
               visibly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               their
               Children
               not
               visibly
               to
               bee
               baptized
               ;
               That
               they
               professe
               not
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               are
               afraid
               ,
               or
               ashamed
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               with
               Christ
               as
               their
               King
               ?
               &c.
               
            
             Do
             not
             these
             uncharitable
             Paradoxes
             (
             good
             Brother
             )
             un-Church
             ,
             un-Saint
             all
             Christians
             and
             reformed
             Churches
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             submit
             not
             to
             your
             new
             way
             ?
             excluding
             both
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             from
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Seales
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             all
             Church-communion
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             and
             among
             your
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             professed
             enemies
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             Soveraignty
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             very
             language
             ,
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             who
             vaunts
             
               herself
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ,
               un-Churching
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               un-Saincting
               all
               Christians
               but
               their
               owne
               professed
               members
               ,
               as
               haeretickes
               ,
               Schismaticks
               and
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               ?
            
             yea
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             an
             higher
             strain
             of
             spirituall
             pride
             and
             uncharitable
             Behaviour
             against
             your
             brethren
             then
             ever
             the
             Donatists
             or
             Nouatians
             broached
             ?
             I
             beseech
             you
             deare
             Brother
             ,
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             consider
             and
             recant
             these
             harsh
             passages
             ,
             which
             you
             can
             never
             justifie
             before
             God
             or
             men
             and
             have
             given
             great
             offence
             to
             many
             who
             cordially
             affect
             you
             .
          
           
             These
             generall
             questions
             being
             demanded
             ,
             I
             shall
             next
             addresse
             my selfe
             to
             a
             more
             particular
             answer
             of
             the
             premised
             Objection
             ,
             
             by
             reducing
             it
             into
             these
             Logical
             arguments
             ,
             
             which
             wil
             best
             detect
             the
             fallacies
             imbecillities
             of
             it
             .
             The
             first
             is
             this
             .
             Christ
             
               is
               the
               only
               immediate
               supreame
               King
               ,
               Head
               Ruler
               and
               Governour
               of
               every
               particular
               Church
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               no
               Kings
               Parliaments
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               Synode
               ,
            
             n
             
               or
               any
               human
               Power
               can
               make
               any
               Lawes
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               Canons
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               Religion
               or
               reforming
               ,
               Governing
               ,
               well
               ordering
               of
               any
               particular
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             my
             Brothers
             Passages
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             that
             this
             is
             a
             meere
             Independent
             Argument
             ;
             which
             will
             introduce
             a
             world
             of
             absurdities
             if
             admitted
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             cleare
             by
             these
             following
             Instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               expresse
            
             n
             That
             God
             himselfe
             is
             King
             yea
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             earth
             ;
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             ONLY
             Potentate
             ;
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             yea
             a
             great
             King
             over
             all
             Gods
             :
             That
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             the
             Lords
             and
             that
             he
             giveth
             them
             to
             whomsoever
             he
             will●
             That
             his
             kingdome
             ruleth
             over
             all
             .
             That
             o
             his
             is
             the
             greatnes
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             the
             power
             and
             the
             glory
             and
             the
             Majesty
             :
             that
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Heaven
             and
             in
             the
             Earth
             are
             his
             :
             that
             he
             is
             exalted
             as
             head
             over
             all
             and
             raigneth
             over
             all
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             Lord
             and
             King
             of
             all
             as
             well
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             estates
             ,
             as
             soules
             and
             consciences
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             
               (
               By
               my
               Brothers
               forme
               of
               Arguing
               .
               )
               No
               Kings
               ,
               Parliaments
               Potentates
               Rulers
               Kingdoms
               Republikes
               ,
               ought
               to
               make
               any
               Lawes
               for
               the
               government
               of
               their
               Realmes
               
               publikes
               ,
               Nations
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               or
               the
               ordering
               of
               mens
               persons
               or
               temporall
               estates
               but
               God
               and
               Christ
               alone
               ;
               and
               all
               particular
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Societies
               ,
               States
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               Families
               ,
               are
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               immediatly
               subject
               to
               no
               King
               ,
               Majestrat
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               human
               power
               whatsoever
               ,
               even
               in
               temporall
               things
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               God
               and
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             2ly
             .
             God
             is
             more
             frequently
             stiled
             in
             Scripture
             p
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               HOSTS
               and
               God
               of
               BATTLE
               ,
            
             then
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               only
               King
               of
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             (
             a
             Title
             you
             can
             hardly
             show
             me
             in
             direct
             termes
             in
             sacred
             writ
             :
             )
             
               Yea
               ,
               his
               power
               and
               providence
               principally
               appeares
            
             in
             mannnaging
             and
             disposing
             all
             occurrences
             and
             particulars
             concerning
             Hosts
             ,
             Armies
             Battles
             ,
             as
             your
             Brother
             Burroughs
             in
             his
             
               Glorious
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
            
             hath
             largely
             manifested
             ,
             Ergo
             (
             by
             this
             Logicke
             )
             No
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Generall
             ,
             Captaine
             or
             Councell
             of
             Warre
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             make
             or
             prescribe
             any
             Martiall
             Lawes
             for
             the
             regulating
             governing
             ,
             mustering
             Marshaling
             ,
             or
             disciplyning
             of
             their
             Hosts
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             3ly
             .
             Christ
             is
             
               our
               only
            
             q
             
               Soveraigne
               Lord
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Ergo
            
             no
             Landlord
             Master
             ,
             Father
             ,
             ought
             to
             prescribe
             any
             Lawes
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             orders
             for
             the
             better
             Government
             of
             their
             Tenants
             ,
             servants
             ,
             families
             ,
             Children
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             by
             your
             argumentation
             .
          
           
             4ly
             .
             
               Christ
               is
               the
            
             r
             
               chiefe
               Shepherd
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               Prophet
               .
               Teacher
               and
               Instructor
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               Ergo
            
             none
             ought
             (
             by
             your
             reasoning
             )
             to
             seed
             ,
             teach
             or
             instruct
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             :
             We
             must
             have
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             teaching
             Elders
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             to
             instruct
             Vs
             henceforth
             ;
             who
             are
             but
             men
             and
             not
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             5ly
             .
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               only
            
             ſ
             
               Mediator
               ,
               Advocate
               ,
               Intercessor
               for
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               Ergo
            
             none
             ought
             by
             their
             
               Prayers
               and
            
             t
             
               intercessions
               to
               soltcite
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               for
               the
               peace
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               reformation
               and
               deliverance
               of
               Christs
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             people
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             .
             Ministers
             must
             not
             pray
             for
             their
             people
             ,
             nor
             Saints
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             noreither
             of
             them
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             your
             Argumentation
             be
             solid
             .
          
           
             6ly
             .
             If
             this
             argument
             stand
             firme
             ,
             then
             marke
             the
             inevitable
             consequences
             of
             it
             .
             Independent
             Subjects
             will
             argue
             with
             their
             Princes
             ,
             Majestrates
             Superiors
             ,
             thus
             .
             Christ
             is
             our
             only
             King
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Lord.
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             Lawes
             and
             commands
             what
             soever
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             lawes
             and
             precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             servants
             will
             reason
             thus
             ;
             Christ
             is
             our
             onely
             Head
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             King
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Master
             .
             Therefore
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             precepts
             of
             our
             Husbands
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             immediate
             Rules
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             edicts
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             Mutinous
             or
             Independent
             Souldiers
             will
             thus
             argue
             with
             their
             Generalls
             and
             Commanders
             .
             Christ
             is
             our
             only
             Captaine
             ,
             Generall
             and
             our
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Ergo
             we
             will
             be
             commanded
             ;
             conducted
             ordered
             by
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             other
             Captain
             or
             Generall
             whatsoever
             .
             Nay
             people
             and
             every
             member
             of
             your
             Independent
             Congregations
             upon
             any
             discontent
             wil
             thus
             dispute
             with
             their
             Ministers
             Ruling
             Elders
             Congregations
             .
             Christ
             is
             our
             only
             head
             King
             ,
             lawgiver
             .
             Judg.
             Therefore
             neither
             Councels
             Synods
             ,
             nor
             any
             Independent
             Ministers
             or
             Congregations
             may
             prescribe
             any
             Laws
             ,
             covenants
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             or
             directions
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             exercise
             any
             jurisdiction
             
             eclesiasticall
             over
             us
             ,
             or
             passe
             any
             censures
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             Christ
             himselfe
             :
             Brother
             ,
             if
             such
             Antimonarchicall
             ,
             Antiparliamentall
             ,
             and
             Anarchicall
             Logicke
             and
             Divinity
             be
             ever
             taught
             and
             beleeved
             in
             the
             world
             (
             which
             cutts
             asunder
             the
             nerues
             ,
             and
             dissolves
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             all
             Governments
             and
             Relations
             whatsoever
             whether
             naturall
             ,
             civill
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             )
             what
             an
             horrible
             confusion
             ,
             will
             be
             immediatly
             produced
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             distruction
             of
             all
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Republiques
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Families
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             Corporations
             in
             the
             World
             let
             all
             prudent
             men
             Judge
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             dangerous
             ,
             Logicke
             ,
             this
             the
             Foundation
             stone
             whereon
             your
             whole
             Independent
             fabrick
             is
             built
             ,
             the
             absurdities
             and
             ill
             consequences
             whereof
             ,
             I
             trust
             all
             will
             now
             at
             last
             discerne
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             though
             Christ
             be
             the
             only
             King
             and
             supream
             Law-giver
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             yet
             it
             followes
             not
             thence
             ,
             that
             therfore
             no
             Parliament
             or
             humane
             power
             may
             or
             can
             make
             Lawes
             to
             order
             or
             governe
             the
             Churches
             and
             people
             of
             God
             by
             ,
             but
             onely
             Christ
             .
             For
             
               (
               Brother
            
             )
             *
             
               your selfe
               will
               grant
               .
               1.
               
               That
            
             y
             
               Parliaments
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Synods
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               make
               Lawes
               to
               supposse
               and
               punish
               all
               manner
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               Impietie
               ,
               prophanenesses
               ,
               corruptions
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Doctrines
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               exorbitances
               whatsoever
            
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             Doctrine
             ,
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             tending
             to
             the
             depravation
             ,
             disturbance
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Gospell
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             may
             publish
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             to
             settle
             and
             establish
             the
             true
             Confession
             of
             the
             Christian
             saith
             ,
             the
             sincere
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             true
             worship
             ,
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             which
             is
             most
             consonant
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             throughout
             all
             Churches
             in
             their
             respective
             jurisdictions
             ;
             yea
             compell
             Ministers
             to
             doe
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             people
             diligently
             to
             repaire
             to
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             extraordinary
             dayes
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             may
             enact
             Lawes
             and
             Ordinances
             to
             settle
             the
             places
             and
             times
             of
             publike
             Worship
             ,
             and
             all
             necessary
             circumstances
             w
             ch
             concern
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             peremptorily
             determined
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             &
             concerning
             Church
             assemblies
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             may
             enact
             Laws
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Ministers
             of
             all
             necessary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             for
             prayer
             ,
             preaching
             reading
             the
             Word
             ,
             administring
             receaving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             concerning
             ordination
             ,
             Mariage
             ,
             siging
             fasting
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             This
             I
             presume
             all
             will
             grant
             and
             my
             Brother
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             which
             is
             all
             I
             contend
             for
             .
             Therfore
             Christs
             being
             the
             only
             King
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             Lawgiver
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             no
             impediment
             to
             Kings
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             by
             advise
             of
             Synods
             ,
             to
             enact
             such
             Lawes
             as
             these
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Argument
             a
             meere
             Independent
             Nonsequitur
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             z
             
               King
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Head
               ,
               and
               Lawgiver
               of
               every
               private
               Christian
               or
               Member
               of
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               every
               particular
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholik
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             by
             your
             determination
             )
             
               he
               is
               subject
               to
               no
               other
               jurisdiction
               then
               that
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               :
            
             Yet
             I
             hope
             b
             you
             will
             grant
             ;
             that
             every
             Independent
             Congregation
             ,
             hath
             a
             true
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             over
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             a
             legislative
             power
             to
             prescribe
             a
             speciall
             covenant
             and
             such
             Ecclesiasticall
             Rules
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             
             shall
             thinke
             meet
             ,
             to
             
               which
               they
               must
               submit
               ,
               under
               paine
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               suspension
               ,
               Non-communion
               ,
               and
               denying
               baptisme
               to
               their
               Infants
               ,
            
             as
             you
             plainly
             intimate
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               44.
               45
               
               ▪
               46
               ,
               62
               ,
               63.
               )
            
             Therefore
             these
             titles
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             not
             deprive
             particular
             Churches
             of
             the
             power
             of
             prescribing
             covenants
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Canons
             to
             their
             Members
             ;
             much
             lesse
             then
             whole
             Synods
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             of
             farre
             greater
             wisdom
             power
             Authority
             then
             particular
             Churches
             :
             And
             if
             private
             Churches
             may
             thus
             oblige
             their
             Members
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             may
             Parliaments
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             all
             particular
             Churches
             within
             their
             jurisdictions
             :
             And
             so
             much
             in
             answer
             of
             this
             grand
             argument
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               is
               this
            
             .
             *
             Christ
             is
             the
             full
             and
             sole
             King
             ,
             raigning
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             conscience
             of
             every
             true
             Beleever
             ,
             He
             only
             is
             King
             over
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             man
             nor
             power
             on
             earth
             may
             sit
             with
             him
             in
             this
             his
             Throne
             .
             Therefore
             no
             Parliament
             ,
             Councell
             ,
             nor
             human
             power
             may
             prescribe
             Laws
             for
             the
             Government
             or
             ordering
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             then
             of
             necessity
             man
             should
             be
             Lord
             over
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             presumption
             against
             the
             most
             high
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             That
             this
             argument
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             very
             sandy
             foundation
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             controversed
             question
             ,
             both
             among
             Divines
             ,
             and
             
               Casuists
               ;
               Whether
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Civill
               human
               Laws
               made
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               supreame
               civill
               Magistrates
               &
               Parliament
               ,
               bind
               &
               necessarily
               oblige
               us
               to
               obedience
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               be
               not
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               all
               grant
               they
            
             c
             
               do
               not
               bind
               to
               obedience
               in
               point
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             My
             Brother
             here
             holds
             the
             Negative
             ,
             as
             an
             indisputable
             Maxime
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Laws
               bind
               not
               the
               conscience
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Obedience
               to
               them
               :
            
             A
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             false
             ,
             unsound
             Position
             ,
             tending
             to
             meere
             Anarchy
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             all
             humane
             Lawes
             and
             lawfull
             Authority
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             :
             And
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             clearely
             hold
             the
             Affirmative
             to
             be
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             .
             This
             question
             is
             largly
             debated
             and
             held
             affirmatively
             by
             learned
             
               Paraeus
               ,
               Explicatio
               Dubiorum
               in
            
             c.
             13.
             
               ad
               Romanos
               ,
               Dubium
               7.
               pag.
            
             1413.
             to
             1446.
             by
             
               Musculus
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
            
             and
             Doctor
             d
             Willet
             in
             their
             Commentaries
             on
             Rom.
             13
             ,
             with
             other
             Protestants
             on
             this
             Text
             ,
             by
             
               Ursinus
               :
               in
               Exposit
               :
               secundi
               Praecepti
               ,
               p.
            
             299.
             by
             
               Theodoret
               ;
               Ambrose
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Anselme
               ,
            
             and
             generally
             most
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Commentators
             on
             that
             Text
             by
             
               Alexander
               Alensis
               :
               Summa
               Theologiae
               :
               Pars.
               2.
               qu
               :
               120.
               
               Artic
            
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             (
             with
             whom
             all
             other
             Shoolemen
             generally
             concurre
             :
             )
             
               Paulus
               Windek
               :
               Canonum
               &
               Legum
               Consensus
               &
               Dissensus
               cap.
               4.
               p.
               12.
               
               Stapleton
            
             *
             :
             
               in
               Antid
            
             :
             p.
             783.
             
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
               9.
               
               De
               Laicis
               ,
               Pererius
               :
               Disp
               :
               2.
               
               Num.
            
             8.
             by
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               in
               Epist
               :
               54.
               ad
               Macedonium
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               Tit.
               Psal
            
             .
             70.
             by
             Saint
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Tract
               :
               de
               Praecepto
               &
               Dispensat
               :
            
             With
             infinite
             others
             .
             Indeed
             Master
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Instit
               :
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               9.
               
               Sect.
            
             15.
             18.
             and
             
               lib.
               4.
               c.
               10.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Beza
               ,
               in
               Notis
               :
               ad
               Rom.
               13.
               
               Sibrandus
               ,
               De
               Pontif
               :
               Romano
               ,
               l.
               8.
               c.
            
             7.
             and
             some
             others
             seemingly
             hold
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             not
             generally
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             particular
             humane
             Lawes
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             lay
             downe
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             affirmative
             part
             ,
             out
             of
             Pareus
             and
             Doctor
             Willet
             .
             in
             these
             insuing
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             then
             propound
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             and
             answer
             the
             Negative
             arguments
             in
             their
             Order
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             this
             truth
             ,
             now
             most
             opposed
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             both
             to
             be
             discovered
             and
             obeyed
             .
             The
             Propositions
             are
             these
             .
          
           
           
             That
             all
             just
             Civill
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             Oeconomicall
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             made
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             by
             lawfull
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Tutors
             ,
             Superiors
             ,
             which
             concerne
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             Table
             ,
             do
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             simply
             ,
             both
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             particular
             :
             That
             all
             good
             Laws
             made
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             any
             necessary
             circumstances
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             or
             necessary
             and
             profitable
             for
             keeping
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             ,
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             Honour
             and
             Service
             ,
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             the
             peace
             and
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             Family
             ;
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             externall
             publike
             or
             private
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ;
             Or
             to
             avoyd
             scandalls
             ,
             Schismes
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             Innovations
             ,
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             doe
             of
             themselves
             binde
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             generall
             ,
             because
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             morall
             Law
             ,
             which
             wee
             are
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             obey
             .
             That
             particular
             civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Laws
             ,
             wherby
             the
             temporall
             Law
             givers
             not
             only
             signifie
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             likewise
             seriously
             intend
             to
             command
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             obliege
             the
             infringers
             to
             an
             offence
             ,
             doe
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             by
             themselves
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             under
             paine
             of
             sin
             and
             offence
             of
             God.
             That
             other
             particular
             Lawes
             may
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             themselves
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ;
             yet
             by
             accident
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             violation
             the
             Order
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             or
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             State
             is
             disturbed
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Law-givers
             and
             Magistrates
             dispised
             ,
             or
             just
             scandall
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             or
             any
             weake
             brethren
             .
             
               The
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               these
               positions
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             Laws
             to
             which
             men
             must
             be
             obedient
             and
             subject
             even
             for
             Conscience
             
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Gods
             own
             command
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             binde
             the
             Concience
             .
             But
             to
             such
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Civill
             Lawes
             ,
             as
             are
             sore-specified
             ,
             men
             must
             bee
             obedient
             
               and
               subject
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               even
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Therefore
             they
             must
             necessarily
             binde
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             Lawes
             whose
             violation
             drawes
             both
             a
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             
             offence
             ,
             guilt
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             upon
             the
             infringers
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             obliege
             the
             conscience
             ,
             because
             conscience
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             offence
             or
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             and
             dreads
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             violating
             of
             such
             humane
             Laws
             as
             are
             forementioned
             ,
             drawes
             e
             
               both
               a
               temporall
               and
               Civill
               Offence
               ,
               Guilt
               and
               judgment
               upon
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               yea
               every
               mans
               Conscience
               ,
            
             and
             experience
             determines
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             binde
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Those
             Lawes
             and
             Ordinances
             which
             God
             Himselfe
             enjoynes
             us
             to
             obey
             even
             
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
            
             ;
             must
             of
             necessity
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             ready
             obedience
             ,
             because
             God
             Himselfe
             .
             (
             the
             Soveraigne
             and
             supreame
             Lord
             of
             the
             Conscience
             )
             
             commands
             us
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             But
             God
             Himselfe
             enjoynes
             us
             to
             obey
             the
             foresaid
             Lawes
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             men
             even
             for
             
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               Romans
               13.
               1
               ,
               3
               ,
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Ergo
               ,
            
             they
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Every
               Supreame
               Power
               ,
               Lawgiver
               ,
               Magistrate
               in
               commanding
               such
               things
               and
               making
               such
               Laws
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
            
             is
             but
             f
             Gods
             owne
             Deputy
             ,
             Ordinance
             ,
             Minister
             ,
             Vicegerent
             ;
             
               in
               obeying
               whom
            
             wee
             obey
             ,
             and
             in
             contemning
             whose
             Edicts
             ,
             we
             contemne
             even
             God
             Himselfe
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             derive
             their
             Authority
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             14
             
             ▪
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Col.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Therefore
               their
               just
               Laws
               must
               needs
               oblige
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               some
               
               sence
               the
               very
               Ordinances
               and
               Lawes
               of
               God
               Himselfe
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               resolution
               of
               Saint
            
             g
             Bernard
             .
             Sive
             Deus
             sive
             homo
             ,
             Vicarius
             Dei
             ,
             mandatum
             quodcunque
             tradiderit
             ,
             pari
             profecto
             obsequendum
             est
             cura
             ,
             pari
             reverentia
             deferendum
             ,
             ubi
             tamen
             Deo
             contraria
             non
             praecipit
             homo
             :
             Which
             h
             Augustine
             
               thus
               seconds
            
             .
             In
             eare
             sola
             filius
             non
             debet
             obedire
             Patri
             suo
             ,
             si
             aliquod
             Pater
             ipsius
             jusserit
             contra
             Dominum
             Deum
             ipsius
             .
             Ubi
             enim
             hoc
             jubet
             Pater
             quod
             contra
             Dominum
             non
             sit
             ,
             sic
             audiendus
             est
             quomodo
             Deus
             ,
             quia
             obedire
             Patri
             jussit
             Deus
             :
             
               which
               he
               proves
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               of
               the
            
             RECABITES
             
               for
               obeying
               their
               Fathers
               command
            
             in
             not
             drinking
             Wine
             Jer.
             25.
             
             
               Vpon
               this
               very
               ground
               ,
               Wives
               are
               commanded
               to
               submit
               themselves
               to
               their
               owne
               Husbands
               ,
               as
            
             UNTO
             THE
             LORD
             ;
             
               To
               bee
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               every
               thing
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               Christ
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.
             22
             ,
             24.
             
             Col.
             3.
             8.
             
             i
             Servants
             are
             commanded
             to
             bee
             obedient
             to
             their
             Masters
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             and
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             
             as
             unto
             Christ
             .
             Not
             with
             eye
             service
             as
             men
             pleasers
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             from
             the
             heart
             ;
             
             with
             good
             will
             doing
             service
             as
             
               Vnto
               the
               Lord
            
             not
             to
             men
             :
             
             knowing
             that
             whatsoever
             good
             thing
             any
             man
             doth
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             for
             YEE
             SERVE
             
               (
               herein
            
             )
             THE
             LORD
             CHRIST
             .
             
               If
               servants
               in
               obeying
               their
               Masters
               ,
               Children
            
             their
             Parents
             ,
             Wives
             their
             Husbands
             lawfull
             commands
             serve
             and
             obey
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             Himselfe
             :
             
               as
               the
            
             Scripture
             
               positively
               resolves
               ,
               then
               Christian
               subjects
               and
               Churches
               in
               obeying
               the
               lawfull
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Civill
               Lawes
               of
               their
               Princes
               and
               Parliaments
               ,
               obey
               and
               serve
               Christ
               Himselfe
               therein
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               they
               who
               enact
               them
               ;
               and
               not
            
             commit
             the
             highest
             presumption
             that
             can
             bee
             against
             the
             most
             Highest
             ,
             
               as
               my
            
             Brother
             
               objects
               ,
               without
               any
               authority
               but
               with
               his
            
             Ipse
             dixi
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               Paul
               did
               endeavour
               and
               exercise
               himselfe
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               Conscience
               alwayes
               both
               towards
               God
               and
               Man
            
             ;
             (
             by
             obeying
             the
             just
             Laws
             and
             commands
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             some
             Interprets
             expound
             it
             )
             Acts
             24.
             16.
             
             Yea
             *
             
               Peter
               commands
               servants
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               Masters
               with
               all
               feare
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               good
               and
               gentle
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               froward
               ;
               and
               even
               for
               CONSCIENCE
               TOWARDS
               GOOD
               ,
               to
               endure
               griefe
               ,
               and
               suffer
               wrongfully
               from
               them
               :
            
             and
             by
             the
             1
             Peter
             3.
             16.
             
             We
             are
             injoyned
             
               to
               have
               a
               GOOD
               CONSCIENCE
               Towards
               men
               who
               speake
               evill
               of
               us
               :
            
             Whence
             thus
             I
             argue
             .
             If
             a
             good
             Conscience
             must
             bee
             carefully
             exercised
             and
             kept
             as
             well
             toward
             the
             lawfull
             precepts
             and
             lawes
             of
             Man
             as
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             certainly
             they
             binde
             the
             Conscience
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             else
             what
             had
             conscience
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ?
             But
             the
             supposition
             is
             most
             evident
             by
             the
             former
             texts
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             deduction
             thence
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             If
             such
             Lawes
             should
             not
             bind
             the
             conscience
             and
             inward
             man
             to
             the
             cheerfull
             practicall
             obedience
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             purse
             and
             outward
             man
             ,
             the
             obedience
             to
             them
             would
             bee
             lame
             or
             slavish
             ;
             the
             Lawes
             Nugatory
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Laws
             (
             which
             is
             cheerefull
             obedence
             to
             them
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             publike
             good
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             )
             frustrated
             ;
             and
             the
             contempt
             of
             them
             no
             sinne
             at
             all
             ,
             against
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             the
             
               precepts
               of
               obedience
            
             to
             the
             higher
             
               Powers
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               over
               us
            
             as
             all
             Expositors
             on
             the
             5th
             .
             Commandement
             resolve
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             violating
             of
             such
             just
             Civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             as
             these
             will
             
             cause
             ,
             violating
             whereof
             a
             tender
             true
             in
             lightned
             conscience
             will
             m
             
               checke
               a
               man
               for
               ,
               and
               accuse
               him
               ,
               as
               guilty
               of
               an
               offence
               :
            
             Therefore
             ,
             
               They
               must
               certainely
               oblige
               the
               Conscience
               ,
            
             else
             it
             would
             not
             
               checke
               at
               such
               a
               violation
               ,
               and
               acquit
               and
               cheere
               a
               man
               in
               case
               of
               ready
               Obedience
            
             ;
             as
             every
             mans
             experience
             can
             attest
             ,
             if
             hee
             narrowly
             watch
             his
             conscience
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             be
             not
             feared
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             just
             edicts
             ,
             Lawes
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             Governours
             Parents
             ,
             Naturall
             ,
             Civill
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             
               are
               particularly
            
             n
             branded
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             at
             hainous
             sin●
             ,
             and
             capitall
             offences
             punishable
             
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               with
            
             imprisonment
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             confiscation
             of
             goods
             and
             death
             it selfe
             :
             
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               chearful
               obedience
            
             to
             them
             is
             not
             only
             o
             commanded
             but
             commended
             by
             God
             Himselfe
             ,
             in
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             they
             rule
             and
             command
             ,
             
               as
               the
               marginall
               Scriptures
               fully
               manifest
               :
               Therefore
               undoubtedly
               they
               binde
               the
               Conscience
               .
               And
               so
               all
               Parliaments
               ,
               Law-givers
               ever
               held
               and
               believed
               ,
               else
               they
               would
               never
               take
               care
               or
               pains
               to
               enact
               or
               publish
               Lawes
               .
            
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             
               may
               and
               oft-times
               do
               prescribe
               solemn
               Oathes
               and
               Covenants
               to
               their
               people
               ,
            
             to
             observe
             both
             Gods
             just
             Laws
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             to
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             [*]
             
               Marginall
               Texts
            
             :
             by
             28
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
               10.
               1
               
               Eliz.
               c.
               1.
               3
               
               Jac.
               c.
            
             4.
             which
             prescribe
             ,
             an
             
               oath
               of
               abjuration
               of
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ;
               the
               oathes
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             with
             infinite
             other
             Acts
             ,
             enjoyning
             sundry
             other
             oathes
             :
             and
             by
             the
             late
             
               Protestation
               ,
               Vow
               ,
               and
               Nationall
               Covenant
               ,
            
             made
             and
             imposed
             upon
             all
             by
             the
             present
             Parliament
             .
             Now
             
               these
               oaths
               and
               Covenants
               do
               without
               all
               controversie
            
             [*]
             
               binde
               the
               Conscience
               to
               observance
               and
               obedience
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
            
             ;
             Therefore
             questionlesse
             these
             their
             oaths
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Covenants
             binde
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             els
             we
             might
             with
             safe
             Conscience
             refuse
             and
             violate
             them
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             none
             dares
             affirme
             they
             may
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             sparkle
             of
             Conscience
             remaining
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             propound
             and
             answer
             the
             principall
             contrary
             Objections
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             a
             plaine
             tyranny
             ,
             that
             humane
             Lawes
             should
             obliege
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             Christ
             having
             freed
             us
             from
             all
             humane
             Ceremonies
             Lawes
             ,
             obligations
             ;
             and
             the
             Scripture
             enjoyning
             us
             ,
             q
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             p
             and
             not
             to
             be
             again
             entangled
             with
             the
             yoake
             of
             Bondage
             :
             Not
             to
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             :
             Not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             touch
             not
             ,
             tast
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             (
             which
             all
             are
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             using
             )
             after
             the
             commandements
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             men
             :
             If
             therefore
             humane
             Lawes
             should
             binde
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             Christian
             liberty
             would
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             over
             consciences
             introduced
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Answer
             ;
             
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             wayes
             repugnant
             to
             ,
             but
             very
             consistent
             with
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             obey
             al
             honest
             ,
             just
             necessary
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             all
             decent
             ,
             and
             convenient
             ,
             things
             which
             may
             advance
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             worship
             ,
             the
             peace
             ,
             wee
             le
             or
             prosperity
             of
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             our
             own
             felicity
             ,
             and
             are
             consonant
             not
             repugnant
             to
             Gods
             Law
             :
             Neither
             do
             the
             objected
             scriptures
             extend
             to
             such
             Lawes
             or
             Edicts
             at
             these
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christian
             liberty
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             is
             not
             an
             exemption
             
               or
               freedome
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               humane
               Laws
               ,
               but
               from
               the
            
             r
             
               dominion
               
               and
               power
               of
               sinne
               ,
               the
               yoake
               and
               bondage
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             [ſ]
             
               abolished
               by
               Christs
               death
            
             ,
             from
             the
             exact
             performance
             and
             condemning
             power
             of
             the
             morall
             Law
             ,
             not
             from
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             placeing
             inherent
             holines
             o●
             any
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             worship
             ,
             conscientiousnes
             in
             things
             meerely
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             t
             Calvin
             with
             others
             ,
             who
             write
             
               Deliberitate
               christiana
            
             ,
             with
             most
             Commentators
             on
             the
             Galathians
             resolve
             :
             yet
             Magistrates
             may
             command
             such
             things
             to
             be
             done
             or
             not
             done
             ,
             for
             〈◊〉
             ,
             order
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             other
             publicke
             ends
             ,
             (
             so
             as
             they
             place
             no
             inherent
             holinesse
             ,
             religion
             or
             worship
             in
             them
             )
             and
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             therein
             ,
             without
             infringement
             of
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             Texts
             objected
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             meant
             v
             
               of
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               and
               morrall
               to
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               to
               seeke
               justification
               by
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               under
               the
               rigour
               and
               condemning
               power
               of
               it
            
             ;
             Not
             of
             just
             humane
             Laws
             .
             The
             next
             is
             intended
             onely
             of●
             men-pleasers
             ,
             who
             flatter
             men
             in
             their
             lusts
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             errors
             ,
             or
             obey
             their
             unjust
             commands
             repugnant
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             of
             obeying
             the
             just
             Lawes
             or
             precepts
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             and
             other
             superiors
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             servants
             ,
             no
             subjection
             or
             obedience
             at
             all
             to
             superiors
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             this
             Text
             should
             repeale
             the
             5.
             
             Commandement
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             precepts
             of
             obedience
             ,
             given
             to
             subjects
             ,
             wives
             ,
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             if
             thus
             expounded
             ,
             For
             that
             of
             the
             Colossians
             2.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             it
             appeares
             by
             verse
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             onely
             of
             the
             
               Ceremoniall
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             
               Ceremonial
               holynes
               or
               intrinsicall
               uncleannes
               which
               some
               did
               put
               between
               meats
               and
               drink●s
               ,
               which
               were
            
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             cleare
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             
               Acts
               10.
               10.
               to
               16.
               
               Rom.
               14.
               2
               ,
               3
               to
               23.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Therefore
             it
             makes
             nothing
             against
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             Civill
             Lawes
             of
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             who
             may
             command
             abstinence
             from
             flesh
             and
             such
             particular
             
               things
               ,
               creatures
            
             ,
             at
             certaine
             times
             ,
             for
             lawfull
             civill
             ends
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             obey
             ;
             though
             not
             out
             of
             any
             religious
             or
             superstitious
             respect
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             creature
             it selfe
             were
             unlawfull
             at
             such
             times
             by
             any
             divine
             precept
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             owne
             nature
             ,
             x
             
               our
               Statutes
            
             and
             Homylies
             concerning
             Fishdayes
             define
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Objection
               is
               this
            
             ,
             That
             the
             civill
             power
             is
             temporall
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             civill
             Lawes
             externall
             or
             temporall
             peace
             and
             order
             .
             Therefore
             they
             binde
             not
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
             That
             the
             end
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             is
             not
             meerly
             temporall
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             Therefore
             the
             objection
             is
             not
             solid
             .
             2ly
             .
             Admit
             the
             power
             he
             but
             temporall
             ,
             inregard
             of
             the
             object
             or
             end
             ,
             yet
             internall
             and
             outward
             obedience
             to
             those
             Laws
             is
             the
             principall
             thing
             intended
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             with
             safe
             conscience
             deny
             ,
             
             where
             the
             Laws
             are
             just
             &
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               is
            
             ,
             That
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parliaments
             and
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             judge
             or
             discerne
             ,
             but
             onely
             with
             th●●
             outward
             actions
             :
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             binde
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             though
             Majestrats
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             nor
             can
             judg
             of
             mens
             consciences
             or
             opinions
             simply
             considered
             in
             themselves
             &
             concealed
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             to
             do
             withal
             their
             external
             actions
             flowing
             from
             ,
             &
             regulated
             by
             their
             consciences
             and
             opinions
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             may
             binde
             the
             conscience
             as
             it
             is
             Practicall
             ,
             &
             punish
             Atheists
             ,
             Heritickes
             *
             Papists
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             when
             they
             openly
             appear
             
             to
             be
             such
             .
             2ly
             ,
             The
             very
             Law
             
               Of
               God
            
             z
             
               hindes
               the
               conscience
               to
               obey
               all
               iust
               commands
               of
               higher
               powers
            
             ;
             therefore
             such
             commands
             even
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             owne
             precept
             ,
             oblige
             the
             conscience
             to
             internall
             obedience
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             body
             to
             externall
             .
          
           
             The
             4th
             .
             is
             ,
             That
             Princes
             and
             temporall
             Majestrates
             cannot
             inflict
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             only
             temporall
             and
             externall
             punishments
             .
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             binde
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
             that
             men
             may
             binde
             and
             deliver
             others
             over
             to
             such
             punishments
             as
             they
             cannot
             immediatly
             inflict
             :
             The
             a
             
               Church
               may
               deliver
               men
               over
               even
               for
               ecclesiasticall
               offences
               to
               the
               secular
               power
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               exercise
               ,
               and
               to
               temporall
               punishment
               which
               they
               cannot
               inflict
               :
               yea
               they
               may
               deliuer
               (
               a●
               they
               hold
               )
               men
               ever
               unto
            
             b
             
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               actually
               execute
               :
               Majestrates
               doe
               frequently
               punish
               the
               breach
               of
               Gods
               Laws
               with
               temporall
               punishments
               ,
            
             yet
             by
             this
             Gods
             Lawes
             become
             not
             temporall
             and
             unobligatory
             to
             the
             conscience
             :
             So
             God
             on
             the
             other
             side
             may
             and
             doth
             〈◊〉
             the
             violation
             of
             just
             humane
             Lawes
             with
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             punishments
             (
             Majestrates
             being
             but
             his
             Vicegerents
             ,
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             the
             contempt
             of
             their
             just
             Lawes
             ,
             a
             c
             
               contempt
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
            
             )
             Therefore
             the
             Argument
             holds
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             5th
             .
             Objection
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             conscience
             only
             respects
             God
             :
             therefore
             nothing
             can
             binde
             it
             but
             Gods
             owne
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             spirituall
             .
             
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
             That
             the
             conscience
             respects
             as
             
               well
               men
            
             as
             God
             ,
             Act.
             24.
             16
             ,
             therefore
             the
             just
             Lawes
             of
             men
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             )
             as
             well
             as
             of
             God
             ,
             2ly
             .
             The
             conscience
             looks
             upon
             the
             just
             Laws
             and
             precepts
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             meerly
             as
             human
             Lawes
             ,
             but
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Vicegerents
             of
             God
             himselfe
             whom
             they
             represent
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             himselfe
             frequently
             enjoynes
             us
             to
             obey
             .
             
          
           
             
               The
               6th
               .
               Is
               this
            
             c
             No
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             not
             all
             mens
             consciences
             in
             the
             world
             may
             or
             can
             Iudge
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ;
             who
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             〈◊〉
             his
             owne
             Master
             :
             Rom.
             14.
             4.
             16.
             
             Ergo
             
               they
               cannot
               make
               Lawes
               to
               binde
               the
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             text
             speakes
             only
             of
             privat
             Christians
             Judging
             one
             another
             in
             things
             indifferent
             (
             as
             
               meates
               ,
               holy
               dayes
               &c.
            
             )
             when
             and
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             law
             of
             God
             nor
             man
             ,
             inhibiting
             the
             free
             use
             or
             refusall
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             manifests
             .
             Therefore
             it
             makes
             nothing
             against
             necessary
             ecclesiastical●
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             obliging
             men
             to
             obedience
             ,
             even
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             .
             2ly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             expresly
             concludes
             in
             this
             very
             Chap.
             v.
             14.
             to
             23.
             
             
               That
               in
               case
               of
               giving
               scandal
               and
               offence
               to
               weak
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               abstaine
               from
               the
               very
               use
               of
               lawful
               &
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               conscience
               of
               the
               scandall
               &
               hurt
               don
               thereby
               ,
            
             not
             simply
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             law
             of
             God
             or
             man
             restraining
             or
             altering
             the
             indifferency
             or
             lawfulnes
             thereof
             &
             that
             without
             any
             impeachment
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             Therefore
             when
             necessary
             or
             convenient
             things
             meerly
             indifferent
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             are
             enjoyned
             by
             Superiors
             just
             Laws
             ,
             or
             inconvenient
             indifferent
             things
             prohibited
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             or
             peace
             ,
             they
             ought
             much
             more
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             without
             impeachment
             of
             christian
             liberty
             ,
             out
             of
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             scandall
             which
             would
             follow
             
             the
             volation
             thereof
             ;
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             generall
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             commands
             obedience
             to
             such
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             
             Objection
             is
             this
             :
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               Lawgiver
               which
               is
               able
               to
               save
               and
               to
               destroy
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               God●
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               ,
               Iam.
               4.
               12.
               
               Ergo
            
             none
             can
             make
             laws
             to
             bind
             the
             conscience
             ,
             but
             God.
             I
             answer
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             supream
             absolut
             Lawgiver
             which
             is
             God.
             
             Is
             .
             33.
             2.
             wch
             excluds
             not
             subordinat
             ones
             .
             2ly
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             ONLY
             one
             law-giver
             ,
             that
             can
             save
             and
             destroy
             :
             neither
             will
             the
             words
             infallibly
             conclude
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             such
             :
             since
             humane
             law-givers
             can
             make
             Lawes
             to
             save
             or
             destroy
             ,
             
               the
               lives
               ,
               bodyes
               and
               Estates
               of
               men
            
             (
             as
             
               appeares
               by
            
             *
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             of
             all
             Nations
             )
             though
             not
             their
             Soules
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             meare
             humane
             Lawes
             ;
             but
             only
             collaterally
             ,
             as
             the
             wilful
             contempts
             and
             violations
             of
             them
             are
             sins
             &
             breaches
             of
             the
             very
             *
             law
             of
             God
             prescribing
             obedience
             to
             those
             Lawes
             ,
             in
             
               which
               sence
               they
               may
               secondarily
               destroy
               the
               very
               soules
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             Text
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             power
             of
             making
             necessary
             temp●rall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Laws
             (
             for
             then
             no
             such
             Lawes
             could
             possibly
             be
             made
             by
             any
             )
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             onely
             God
             the
             Supreame
             Law-giver
             ,
             is
             able
             by
             his
             Law
             to
             make
             any
             indifferent
             lawfull
             thing
             ,
             necessary
             or
             unlawfull
             ,
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             or
             conscience
             ;
             and
             to
             change
             the
             meere
             indifferency
             of
             it
             ,
             into
             a
             thing
             simply
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             and
             not
             humane
             Law-givers
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             not
             judge
             or
             condemne
             one
             another
             in
             the
             use
             or
             neglect
             of
             those
             things
             which
             God
             himselfe
             hath
             left
             indifferent
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             circumstance
             of
             scandall
             ,
             or
             contempt
             of
             humane
             Lawes
             to
             engage
             us
             to
             use
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             use
             them
             .
             But
             it
             reacheth
             not
             to
             such
             humane
             Lawes
             ,
             Civill
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             which
             command
             or
             prohibit
             things
             agreeable
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             or
             things
             necessary
             and
             expedient
             for
             Order
             ,
             Decency
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             avoyding
             of
             scandall
             and
             other
             mischiefes
             ;
             which
             Lawes
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Willet
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             makes
             this
             objection
             affirmes
             )
             do
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             objected
             Text.
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             my
             Brothers
             first
             generall
             Objection
             .
          
           
             
               His
               second
               is
               this
            
             ,
             
             i
             That
             the
             Scripture
             holds
             forth
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             presoribes
             and
             layes
             down
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             ONLY
             ONE
             (
             and
             that
             a
             most
             compleat
             and
             exact
             )
             forme
             of
             Church
             government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             or
             varied
             from
             in
             the
             least
             title
             ,
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             BUT
             ONE
             and
             THE
             SAME
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Churches
             in
             all
             ages
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             &
             precisely
             observed
             by
             all
             Churches
             without
             the
             least
             variation
             .
             That
             the
             Independent
             way
             alone
             is
             this
             divine
             unalterable
             Evangelicall
             platforme
             .
             Therefore
             nor
             King
             nor
             Parliament
             (
             though
             assisted
             with
             a
             Synod
             of
             most
             pious
             ,
             and
             learned
             orthodox
             Divines
             )
             justly
             may
             or
             can
             of
             right
             ,
             make
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             binding
             Lawes
             for
             the
             government
             or
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             within
             their
             Jurisdictions
             ;
             it
             being
             indeed
             a
             meere
             adding
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             prohibited
             under
             a
             curse
             .
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             22.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             6.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Thus
             my
             deare
             Brother
             ,
             and
             other
             Independents
             Argue
             ,
             with
             more
             confidence
             than
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             first
             :
             
             That
             though
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             instituted
             
             in
             the
             Gospel
             all
             necessary
             Church-Officers
             ,
             as
             *
             
               Evangelical
               Bishops
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Ministers
               ;
               Deacons
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             likewise
             given
             some
             general
             rules
             for
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             neither
             instituted
             nor
             prescribed
             any
             such
             unalterable
             compleat
             exact
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             by
             many
             ,
             not
             evidenced
             by
             any
             .
             My
             reasons
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             no
             such
             exact
             and
             punctuall
             platforme
             is
             or
             can
             be
             clearly
             demonstrated
             
             to
             us
             nor
             discovered
             by
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             upon
             most
             diligent
             scrutiny
             :
             
               Quod
               non
               lego
               ,
               non
               credo
               :
            
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             reputed
             a
             solid
             Argument
             in
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             and
             divine
             institutions
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Heb.
             7.
             13.
             14.
             argues
             thus
             negatively
             even
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Christs
             Priesthood
             :
             because
             
               Moses
               spake
               nothing
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               concerning
               Priesthood
               :
            
             And
             God
             himselfe
             argues
             thus
             ,
             
               Deut.
               9.
               12.
               15.
               
               Ye
               saw
               no
               manner
               of
               similitude
               ,
               therefore
               ye
               shall
               make
               no
               likenesse
               or
               image
               of
               me
               .
            
             I
             may
             safely
             argue
             negatively
             in
             like
             sort
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             such
             an
             exact
             universall
             Platforme
             :
             and
             we
             see
             no
             image
             or
             similitude
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Independents
             have
             been
             frequently
             pressed
             to
             shew
             us
             any
             such
             
             exactform
             of
             Church-government
             instituted
             ,
             and
             generally
             prescribed
             to
             all
             ages
             ,
             Churches
             in
             the
             Bible
             :
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             my
             dear
             Brother
             ,
             have
             hitherto
             been
             able
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             oft-times
             promised
             it
             .
             Therefore
             we
             presume
             there
             is
             no
             such
             .
             Shew
             us
             but
             some
             cleare
             Texts
             to
             manifest
             
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             believe
             you
             without
             more
             dispute
             :
             till
             then
             ,
             though
             you
             were
             
             [*]
             Angels
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             credit
             you
             ,
             without
             a
             word
             to
             build
             on
             .
          
           
             3ly
             ,
             Because
             some
             Independents
             themselves
             (
             &
             one
             [*]
             Anonymous
             who
             hath
             published
             a
             malicious
             Answer
             to
             me
             full
             of
             virulency
             against
             Presbytery
             &
             the
             
               Scots
               )
               positively
               deny
               any
               such
               universall
               platforme
               ,
               concurring
               fully
               with
               me
               in
               opinion
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             Because
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             have
             in
             severall
             Nations
             ,
             Republikes
             ,
             States
             and
             Conditions
             had
             different
             formes
             of
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             administrations
             in
             some
             particulars
             (
             as
             the
             Independent
             Congregations
             of
             
               Brownists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Familists
            
             ,
             &c.
             differ
             in
             sundry
             things
             of
             moment
             among
             themselves
             )
             and
             yet
             have
             ever
             beene
             reputed
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Geneva
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Aethiopia
               ,
               Russia
               ,
               Greece
               ,
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Netherlands
             vary
             one
             from
             another
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &
             in
             some
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             Independent
             :
             yet
             none
             of
             our
             Brethren
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             will
             be
             so
             uncharitable
             ,
             as
             to
             deem
             them
             all
             Antichristian
             ,
             opposers
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             true
             Churches
             ;
             as
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             ,
             if
             Church-government
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             one
             uniform
             unalterable
             Government
             universally
             prescribed
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Gospel
             never
             intended
             to
             subvert
             ,
             diminish
             ,
             crosse
             ,
             
             or
             destroy
             the
             lawfull
             civill
             politicall
             Governments
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Customes
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Republikes
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             Gods
             l
             
               own
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Churchgovernment
               )
            
             since
             one
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             crosse
             or
             thwart
             another
             .
             Now
             the
             lawfull
             Governments
             ,
             Customes
             ,
             Manners
             of
             most
             Nations
             ,
             
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Republiks
             ,
             being
             various
             &
             different
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             &
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             equally
             preached
             to
             them
             all
             &
             some
             ,
             Church-government
             erected
             among
             them
             all
             :
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             whiles
             militant
             in
             this
             world
             )
             being
             as
             full
             of
             changes
             as
             the
             Moone
             ;
             sometimes
             tossed
             with
             the
             boysterous
             waves
             ,
             &
             almost
             drowned
             in
             the
             flouds
             of
             affliction
             ;
             Sometimes
             totally
             ecelipsed
             and
             driven
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             yet
             slourishing
             or
             lesse
             troubled
             in
             another
             :
             Othertimes
             in
             a
             prosperous
             peaceable
             condition
             .
             Sometimes
             under
             Pagan
             or
             impious
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             other
             whiles
             under
             more
             or
             lesse
             pious
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             :
             sometimes
             in
             a
             more
             pure
             light
             some
             ,
             otherwhiles
             in
             a
             more
             corrupt
             &
             ignorant
             condition
             ;
             Sometimes
             over-growne
             with
             haeresies
             ,
             schismes
             ,
             Innovations
             ;
             other-times
             holding
             forth
             the
             truth
             more
             clearly
             ,
             and
             purging
             out
             of
             all
             errors
             :
             sometimes
             requiring
             a
             o
             
               more
               sharpe
               and
               rigorous
               Discipline
               ,
               other-times
               a
               more
               milde
               and
               gentle
               :
            
             Yea
             some
             Nations
             being
             more
             barbarous
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             obstinat
             ,
             vitious
             ,
             proner
             to
             some
             kinde
             of
             vices
             ,
             sins
             ,
             corruptions
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             needing
             a
             Discipline
             ,
             Government
             ,
             somewhat
             discrepant
             from
             those
             who
             are
             more
             civell
             and
             ingenious
             ;
             Some
             using
             one
             gesture
             of
             prayer
             ,
             adoration
             administring
             the
             Sacrament
             some
             another
             :
             as
             some
             bowing
             ,
             others
             kneeling
             ,
             others
             prostration
             ,
             some
             knocking
             of
             the
             breasts
             ,
             some
             bare-headed
             ,
             others
             covered
             some
             vayled
             ,
             others
             unvayled
             ;
             some
             sitting
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             one
             manner
             ,
             others
             in
             another
             ,
             Some
             kneeling
             ,
             others
             standing
             ;
             some
             using
             dipping
             ,
             others
             sprinkling
             ,
             others
             washing
             in
             baptisme
             ;
             some
             one
             kinde
             of
             tongue
             ,
             tone
             ,
             tune
             ,
             gesture
             in
             singing
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             others
             another
             :
             (
             which
             is
             all
             I
             meant
             in
             my
             first
             and
             second
             Queries
             ,
             by
             the
             
               manners
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               people
            
             ;
             which
             my
             deare
             Brother
             mis-interprets
             as
             meant
             of
             their
             superstitious
             and
             corrupt
             customes
             ,
             not
             their
             civill
             ,
             which
             I
             onely
             intended
             .
             )
             Some
             one
             forme
             of
             Temples
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Tables
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
             Chalices
             ,
             Vestments
             ,
             others
             another
             ;
             and
             all
             Nations
             not
             having
             the
             selfe-same
             opinion
             ,
             judgement
             of
             the
             lawfulnes
             or
             conveniency
             of
             one
             sort
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             as
             of
             another
             ;
             I
             conceive
             there
             was
             a
             kinde
             of
             necessity
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             leaving
             divets
             things
             in
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             more
             indeffinite
             and
             arbittary
             then
             under
             the
             Leviticall
             Law
             ,
             given
             onely
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             and
             that
             not
             for
             perperuity
             ,
             but
             till
             the
             Gospel
             came
             p
             
               which
               see
               them
               free
               from
               that
               yoake
               of
               bondage
               ,
            
             and
             left
             them
             and
             all
             other
             beleevers
             at
             greater
             liberty
             than
             before
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             there
             is
             no
             such
             precise
             universall
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             punctually
             prese●bed
             without
             the
             least
             variation
             to
             all
             Nations
             Churches
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             was
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             
             6ly
             .
             The
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             hath
             bin
             alwayes
             more
             or
             lesse
             variable
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             and
             never
             continued
             uniforme
             ,
             constant
             ,
             unalterable
             in
             any
             age
             as
             the
             fundamentall
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             done
             .
             
               We
               are
               able
               to
               produce
            
             q
             
               Professors
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               maintained
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               in
               all
               ages
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               being
               universally
               the
               same
               and
               unalterable
               .
            
             But
             no
             creature
             is
             able
             to
             demonstrate
             a
             succession
             of
             any
             one
             kind
             of
             Church-government
             &
             discipline
             in
             all
             ages
             or
             Churches
             ,
             
             be
             it
             Presbyteriall
             ,
             Episcopall
             ,
             or
             mixt
             of
             both
             ,
             much
             lesse
             any
             series
             of
             Independent
             Churches
             .
             Therefore
             certainly
             there
             is
             no
             such
             universall
             divine
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             essentiall
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             fancied
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             would
             have
             had
             a
             being
             in
             some
             part
             or
             other
             of
             the
             world
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             7ly
             .
             All
             Independents
             reach
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             set
             forme
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             
             Liturgy
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             administring
             the
             sacrament
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             matter
             or
             fashion
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Tables
             ,
             Chancels
             ,
             Vestments
             ,
             Gestures
             of
             Worship
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             without
             variation
             ,
             yea
             they
             reject
             all
             set
             formes
             of
             publike
             Prayers
             ,
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Liturgies
             in
             Churches
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             unlawfull
             ,
             or
             unexpedient
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             hardly
             prove
             them
             such
             .
             If
             then
             there
             be
             no
             set
             forme
             of
             publique
             Prayers
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             &c.
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Churches
             in
             al
             ages
             without
             any
             variation
             ,
             and
             every
             Minister
             be
             〈◊〉
             at
             large
             to
             use
             his
             owne
             Method
             and
             manner
             of
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             Chatechising
             as
             Independents
             affirme
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             generally
             consonant
             to
             the
             word
             ;
             Let
             them
             render
             me
             a
             solid
             reason
             (
             if
             they
             can
             )
             why
             there
             should
             be
             only
             one
             universall
             unalterable
             divineforme
             of
             Church-Government
             and
             Discipline
             precisely
             imposed
             on
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             ages
             alike
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             variation
             :
             else
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             grant
             as
             great
             a
             liberty
             and
             indefinitenes
             in
             the
             one
             as
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             as
             many
             different
             formes
             of
             Church-Government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             of
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             &c.
             provided
             they
             be
             all
             decent
             &
             agreeable
             to
             the
             generall
             rules
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             not
             particularly
             prescribed
             therin
             .
             
          
           
             8ly
             .
             All
             grant
             there
             is
             no
             immutable
             universall
             set
             forme
             of
             Civill
             Government
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Republickes
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Families
             ,
             Christian
             or
             Ethenicall
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             have
             a
             liberty
             left
             them
             to
             elect
             what
             civil
             government
             they
             by
             publique
             consent
             shall
             deem
             most
             convenient
             :
             provided
             it
             be
             generally
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             which
             hath
             prescribed
             generall
             rules
             applicable
             to
             all
             civill
             Governments
             ,
             actions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             though
             no
             one
             Government
             in
             particular
             :
             And
             why
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             CHVRCH
             MILITANT
             should
             be
             more
             particularly
             uniformly
             ,
             unalterably
             ,
             said
             down
             in
             scripture
             ,
             then
             the
             Government
             of
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             states
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             (
             which
             leaves
             both
             of
             them
             equally
             undetermined
             r
             
               since
               both
               of
               them
               were
               alike
               limited
               among
               the
               Israelites
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             no
             rational
             man
             cangive
             any
             solid
             reason
             ;
             Christ
             being
             ſ
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               &
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
            
             yea
             a
             
               great
               King
               over
               all
               the
               Earth
               ;
               the
               only
               Potentate
               and
               Lord
               of
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Nations
               ,
               Republiques
               and
               of
               mens
               bodyes
               ,
               estates
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             t
             KING
             and
             Lord
             of
             his
             Church
             Saints
             or
             of
             mens
             soules
             and
             consciences
             .
          
           
             9ly
             .
             There
             was
             not
             only
             one
             uniforme
             Church-government
             at
             first
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             all
             Churches
             no
             not
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             for
             in
             the
             originall
             gathering
             and
             planting
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             they
             had
             at
             first
             only
             u
             
               Apostles
               &
               Brethren
            
             no
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             :
             After
             that
             ,
             their
             Churches
             increasing
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             to
             elect
             ,
             ordain
             e
             
               Deacons
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             
             some
             other
             Churches
             (
             though
             not
             in
             all
             for
             ought
             we
             read
             )
             Not
             long
             after
             the
             Apostls
             ordained
             f
             Elders
             in
             Churches
             ,
             which
             had
             none
             at
             first
             :
             after
             that
             g
             Widowes
             in
             some
             Churches
             ,
             not
             in
             all
             .
             In
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             ,
             some
             Congregations
             ,
             had
             h
             
               Apostle
               s
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               workers
               of
               miracles
               ,
               Healers
               by
               miraculous
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ,
               men
               endued
               with
               diversities
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               Interpretation
               of
               Tongues
               ,
            
             GOVERNMENTS
             .
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             gifted
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             faculty
             of
             Governing
             Churches
             ;
             )
             all
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             &
             many
             Divines
             distinguish
             .
             Other
             Churches
             at
             that
             time
             had
             none
             of
             these
             Officers
             or
             members
             ;
             and
             all
             Churches
             have
             beene
             deprived
             of
             them
             since
             those
             dayes
             ,
             these
             Officers
             not
             being
             perpetuall
             ,
             but
             temporary
             ,
             as
             all
             acknowledge
             though
             Christ
             might
             have
             continued
             a
             succession
             of
             them
             still
             ,
             had
             he
             pleased
             Therefore
             the
             Government
             and
             Officers
             of
             all
             Churches
             not
             being
             
               de
               facto
            
             one
             and
             the
             selfesame
             in
             all
             particulars
             in
             the
             very
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             since
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             
               divine
               right
            
             but
             one
             &
             the
             sel
             same
             in
             al
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             variation
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
          
           
             10ly
             .
             The
             Apostles
             speech
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             4
             ,
             5.
             6.
             
             &c.
             There
             are
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             
               but
               the
               same
               spirit
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               differences
               of
               administrations
               but
               the
               same
               Lord
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               operations
               but
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               which
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               :
               compared
               with
               v.
               8.
               to
               13.
               &
               
                 ch
                 .
                 9.
                 v.
              
               19.
               to
               24.
               
               I
               made
               my selfe
               servant
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               all
               .
               And
               unto
               the
               Jew
               I
               became
               as
               a
               Jew
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               the
               Jew
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               
               I
               might
               gaine
               the
               Jew
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               To
               them
               that
               are
               without
               Law
               as
               without
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               them
               that
               are
               without
               Law.
               To
               the
               weake
               I
               became
               as
               weake
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gaine
               the
               weake
               .
               I
               am
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
            
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             meanes
             save
             some
             :
             paralleld
             with
             
               Acts
               :
               15.
               1.
               2.
               5.
               6.
               to
            
             32.
             
             &
             Ch.
             21.
             18.
             to
             30.
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               many
               Churches
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               Jerusalem
               did
               still
               rotain
               the
               use
               of
               Circum●ition
               ,
               purification
               &
               other
               Iewish
               Rites
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               (
               by
               the
               Apostles
               owne
               resolutions
               )
               WERE
               NOT
               TO
               OBSERUE
               .
            
             And
             with
             
               Acts
               c.
               2.
            
             to
             cap.
             22.
             where
             it
             expresly
             appeares
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Christians
             equally
             frequented
             
               the
               Iewish
               Temple
               &
               Synagogues
               (
               conforming
               themselves
               to
               the
               Orders
               &
               discipline
               thereof
               )
               and
               their
               owne
               private
               Assemblie
               :
               &
               Cougregations
               ,
               consisting
               all
               of
               professed
               Christians
               :
            
             Wil
             expresly
             clear
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             particular
             Churches
             Congregations
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             had
             not
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             Church-government
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Ceremonies
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             most
             cleare
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             uniforme
             general
             government
             or
             discipline
             necessarily
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             unto
             al
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             variation
             ,
             as
             is
             objected
             .
          
           
             
             Eleventhly
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             to
             me
             ,
             till
             disproved
             ;
             that
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             Adams
             Creation
             till
             Moses
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             one
             universall
             set
             forme
             of
             Church
             Government
             and
             discipline
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             which
             none
             might
             vary
             in
             any
             particular
             .
             That
             under
             the
             Law
             it selfe
             there
             was
             one
             forme
             of
             Government
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Solemnities
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             i
             
               another
               in
               the
               Lind
               of
               Canaan
            
             ;
             One
             forme
             in
             and
             under
             the
             Tabernacle
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             described
             by
             Moses
             ;
             another
             in
             and
             under
             the
             Temple
             ,
             shewed
             by
             God
             and
             appointed
             by
             
             *
             David
             and
             Salomon
             :
             Yea
             the
             *
             second
             Temple
             and
             its
             Ornaments
             services
             differed
             somwhat
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             expired
             when
             the
             Gospell
             came
             ;
             If
             then
             there
             were
             no
             one
             universall
             constant
             forme
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             before
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             it selfe
             :
             then
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             (
             till
             direct
             Scripture
             proofes
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             contraty
             )
             there
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             such
             under
             the
             Gospell
             .
             
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             (
             as
             all
             must
             acknowledge
             )
             gives
             not
             many
             particular
             ,
             but
             mostly
             *
             generall
             Rules
             for
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             regulating
             of
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             actions
             ,
             lives
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Families
             ,
             callings
             ,
             the
             fashion
             of
             our
             apparell
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             sleep
             &c.
             
             Yea
             the
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             in
             it
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             generall
             ,
             and
             indefinite
             ,
             yet
             applyable
             to
             every
             particular
             person
             ,
             and
             occasion
             :
             If
             then
             there
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             only
             generall
             Rules
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             (
             which
             admit
             some
             Latitude
             and
             variety
             in
             particulars
             )
             prescribed
             to
             us
             for
             the
             very
             ordering
             and
             regulating
             of
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             actions
             ,
             lives
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             meat
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             certainely
             there
             are
             but
             generall
             Rules
             and
             Precepts
             given
             us
             for
             the
             Government
             ,
             &
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             admit
             varieties
             of
             Government
             ,
             discipline
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             (
             so
             as
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             generall
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             bee
             not
             repugnant
             to
             it
             )
             as
             well
             as
             the
             generall
             Rules
             for
             regulating
             our
             words
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             actions
             conversations
             ,
             callings
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             meat
             ,
             drinke
             and
             family
             Governments
             ,
             admit
             of
             variety
             ,
             which
             more
             immediately
             concerne
             every
             man
             ,
             then
             the
             more
             remote
             ,
             and
             generall
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               But
               against
               this
               my
               Brother
            
             Burton
             Objects
             .
             
             1.
             
             That
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             did
             give
             this
             charge
             to
             Moses
             :
             
               See
               that
               thou
               doe
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               patterne
               shewed
               thee
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
            
             Hee
             must
             not
             vary
             ONE
             PIN
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             ,
             God
             was
             so
             exact
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             it
             to
             David
             himselfe
             ,
             
               though
               both
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               ,
            
             to
             set
             up
             what
             worship
             he
             pleased
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             God
             gave
             him
             an
             exact
             patterne
             of
             all
             ,
             
               and
               that
               not
               only
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               in
               writing
            
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             neither
             adde
             to
             nor
             omit
             IN
             THE
             LEAST
             TITLE
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             28.
             
             And
             it
             was
             never
             left
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             least
             thing
             in
             point
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             doe
             all
             strictly
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             rule
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             31.
             
             Now
             was
             the
             great
             Law-giver
             so
             strict
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             is
             hee
             growne
             over
             remisse
             under
             the
             New
             ?
             In
             Ezechiels
             vision
             of
             the
             Temple
             or
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Ezechiell
             .
             43.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Wee
             read
             of
             a
             
               patterne
               ,
               of
               every
               particular
               thing
               belonging
               to
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
            
             exactly
             
               set
               downe
               and
               measured
               by
               Gods
            
             speciall
             rule
             and
             direction
             ,
             Ergo
             
               There
               is
               a
               most
               exact
               rule
               set
               down
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               Churches
               under
               the
               Gospell
               in
               all
               particulars
               ,
               even
               to
               a
            
             Pin
             
               from
               which
               they
               must
               not
               vary
               in
               the
               least
               point
               or
               title
               :
               Else
               a
               sluce
               would
               be
               opened
               to
               drowne
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               supestition
               and
               error
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             given
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             this
             common
             objection
             ,
             
             and
             manifested
             the
             absurdity
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             my
             Brother
             hath
             not
             given
             the
             least
             reply
             ;
             and
             (
             because
             much
             insisted
             on
             )
             I
             shall
             once
             againe
             answer
             it
             here
             with
             some
             additions
             .
          
           
           
             My
             Brothers
             first
             Argument
             from
             the
             premises
             ,
             if
             turned
             into
             a
             logicall
             forme
             ,
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             shewed
             and
             prescribed
             to
             
               Moses
               in
               the
               Mount
            
             ,
             an
             exact
             patterne
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             its
             implements
             ,
             from
             which
             hee
             must
             not
             vary
             in
             one
             Pin
             ,
             or
             Title
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             He
             hath
             prescribed
             an
             exact
             uniforme
             ,
             universall
             modell
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             under
             the
             Gospell
             for
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Ages
             whatsoever
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             must
             not
             vary
             in
             the
             least
             Pin
             ,
             or
             Title
             .
          
           
             What
             an
             Independent
             argument
             this
             is
             ,
             will
             appeare
             ;
             First
             by
             considering
             ,
             that
             the
             Tabernacle
             (
             as
             all
             well
             know
             )
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             or
             living
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             (
             made
             up
             onely
             of
             Circumcised
             persons
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             present
             controversie
             ,
             concerning
             Church-Government
             is
             meant
             ,
             )
             but
             only
             the
             place
             wherein
             the
             Israelites
             met
             to
             Worship
             God
             during
             their
             Pilgrimage
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             which
             Tabernacle
             ceased
             when
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             ,
             and
             the
             Arke
             placed
             therein
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             truth
             nought
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             materiall
             moveable
             Temple
             ,
             answerable
             to
             our
             Churches
             ,
             Chappell
             's
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             publike
             meeting
             for
             Gods
             Worship
             now
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             its
             moveablenesse
             :
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Salomons
             materiall
             Temple
             :
             what
             Argument
             can
             then
             be
             deduced
             thence
             to
             prove
             such
             an
             exact
             forme
             of
             Church
             Government
             setled
             under
             the
             Gospell
             as
             is
             objected
             ,
             I
             can
             not
             conjecture
             .
          
           
             Brother
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             tell
             me
             in
             good
             earnest
             what
             you
             think
             of
             these
             following
             Arguments
             which
             may
             be
             retorted
             on
             you
             from
             this
             patterne
             ,
             with
             far
             more
             probability
             and
             reason
             then
             this
             objected
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             God
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             prescribed
             the
             *
             height
             ,
             length
             ,
             breadth
             ,
             compasse
             ,
             form
             and
             materials
             of
             which
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Arke
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             Curtaines
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             Sockets
             ,
             Rings
             Staves
             ,
             and
             every
             pin
             ,
             vessell
             ,
             utensill
             belonging
             to
             the
             Tabernacle
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             expressed
             the
             same
             most
             punctually
             in
             writing
             ,
             commanding
             Moses
             to
             make
             all
             of
             them
             according
             to
             the
             patterne
             shewed
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             vary
             in
             one
             Pinne
             :
             as
             you
             may
             read
             ,
             Exod.
             cap.
             25.
             to
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             Christ
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             hath
             a
             punctually
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             nations
             ,
             in
             as
             direct
             words
             ,
             the
             expresse
             form
             ,
             matter
             dimensions
             ,
             portraiture
             of
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             Temples
             ,
             Chappell
             's
             ,
             and
             all
             Tables
             ,
             Chalices
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
             Pues
             with
             other
             Appurtenances
             to
             them
             belonging
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             must
             not
             vary
             in
             one
             pin
             or
             title
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             appointed
             particularly
             and
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             should
             build
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             the
             Implements
             ,
             sur●ure
             there
             belonging
             ;
             and
             appointed
             by
             name
             ,
             B●zaliel
             ,
             and
             Aholiah
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             chiefe
             workmen
             ;
             
               And
               every
               wisehearted
               man
               and
               cunning
               Artificer
               ,
               imployed
               in
               this
               building
               ,
            
             this
             Architecture
             ,
             whom
             God
             himselfe
             endued
             with
             speciall
             skill
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             ability
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             
               (
               not
               any
               Priest
               or
               Levite
               )
               Exod.
            
             31.
             1.
             to
             10.
             chap.
             35
             ,
             30.
             to
             31.
             c.
             36.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             c.
             37.
             to
             40.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             none
             but
             those
             Artificers
             ,
             whom
             God
             doth
             immediately
             name
             and
             
             endow
             with
             extraordinary
             gifts
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             None
             but
             Embroyderers
             ,
             Gold-Smiths
             ,
             Carpenters
             ,
             Ioyners
             ,
             Carvers
             ,
             Masons
             ,
             (
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             or
             Evangelicall
             Pastors
             )
             must
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             build
             up
             the
             spirituall
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             true
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             very
             frame
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             Colour
             and
             materialls
             of
             the
             holy
             Garments
             which
             *
             Aron
             and
             his
             Sons
             should
             weare
             when
             they
             came
             to
             minister
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             were
             expresly
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             them
             enjoyned
             under
             paine
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             patterne
             shewed
             to
             MOSES
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             from
             which
             hee
             might
             not
             vary
             in
             one
             Pin
             ,
             or
             Title
             ,
             Exodus
             c.
             28.
             and
             29.
             and
             39.
             and
             40.
             
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             very
             forme
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             matter
             ,
             and
             coulour
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             Garments
             in
             which
             they
             should
             minister
             ,
             is
             as
             punctually
             prescribed
             and
             limited
             under
             like
             penalties
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             must
             not
             vary
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             too
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             made
             and
             built
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             were
             onely
             corporall
             ,
             not
             spirituall
             buildings
             in
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospell
             is
             such
             to
             :
             And
             then
             what
             will
             becom
             of
             your
             strange
             determinations
             .
             
               p.
               49.
               50.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               spirituall
               house
               ,
               whose
               ONLY
               BUILDER
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               NOT
               MAN
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             patterne
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             was
             shewed
             and
             delivered
             by
             god
             ,
             only
             to
             Moses
             the
             Temporall
             Magistrate
             ,
             not
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             to
             make
             and
             see
             all
             things
             made
             according
             to
             this
             patterne
             without
             the
             least
             variation
             ;
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Bezaliel
             and
             other
             lay-Artificers
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             framing
             ,
             setling
             of
             Church-government
             &
             Discipline
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             belongs
             wholly
             or
             principally
             to
             the
             supreame
             temporall
             Majestrates
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             Lay
             Artificers
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             please
             to
             take
             to
             their
             assistance
             ;
             Not
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             persons
             .
          
           
             Brother
             ,
             If
             you
             grant
             all
             these
             foure
             Arguments
             absurd
             ,
             false
             ,
             or
             incoherent
             ,
             as
             I
             presume
             you
             will
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             selfe
             same
             reason
             ,
             your
             owne
             Argument
             must
             much
             more
             be
             so
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             now
             at
             last
             to
             consider
             ,
             on
             what
             false
             sandy
             ground
             and
             absurd
             Inconsequencies
             your
             Independent
             Churches
             are
             built
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             pray
             inform
             me
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             able
             :
             If
             there
             be
             such
             an
             exact
             apparent
             unalterable
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             prescribed
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             Temple
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             in
             all
             particulars
             ;
             why
             the
             one
             is
             not
             as
             clearely
             and
             punctually
             set
             downe
             without
             any
             obscurity
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             in
             the
             Old
             ?
             If
             you
             can
             shew
             us
             any
             such
             unalterable
             forme
             intirely
             delineated
             all
             together
             in
             precise
             ,
             direct
             termes
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             shew
             you
             to
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             controversie
             would
             bee
             ended
             without
             more
             dispute
             .
             But
             since
             this
             cannot
             bee
             done
             ;
             and
             your selfe
             confesse
             in
             your
             
               Margin
               p.
            
             6.
             (
             which
             contradicts
             and
             subverts
             your
             Text
             )
             
               We
               doe
               not
               say
               the
               same
               things
               are
               prescribed
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               NOR
               DOTH
               
               IT
               COME
               TO
               SUCH
               CIRCUMSTANTIALS
               ;
               but
               we
               say
               ,
            
             (
             and
             I
             say
             so
             to
             )
             
               what
               it
               prescribeth
               ,
               ●s
               to
               be
               kept
            
             (
             and
             so
             say
             all
             ,
             but
             what
             that
             i●
             is
             the
             question
             :
             )
             and
             page
             5.
             in
             the
             
               Margin
               ,
               Not
               but
               we
               grant
               AVARIETIE
               in
               the
               method
               and
               maner
               of
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               in
               point
               of
               circumstance
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               substance
               be
               kept
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               SO
               IN
               CHURCH
               GOVERNMENT
            
             whereas
             you
             averre
             ,
             Moses
             and
             David
             might
             not
             in
             the
             building
             of
             
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               VARY
               IN
               ONE
               PIN
               OR
               TITLE
               ,
            
             in
             your
             Text
             :
             I
             shall
             thence
             retort
             the
             Argument
             here
             upon
             you
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             fully
             or
             particularly
             held
             forth
             ,
             in
             direct
             termes
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             was
             in
             the
             Old
             :
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             such
             precept
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             not
             to
             vary
             in
             the
             ●east
             Title
             from
             any
             frame
             or
             patterne
             of
             Church-government
             therein
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             therewas
             for
             not
             varying
             from
             their
             patternes
             in
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             exact
             punctuall
             forme
             of
             Church-Government
             therein
             instituted
             or
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Admit
             the
             Argument
             true
             ;
             yet
             then
             the
             great
             question
             remaines
             unresolved
             ,
             Whether
             your
             Independent
             forme
             onely
             ,
             bee
             this
             patterne
             in
             the
             Mount
             prescribed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
             This
             I
             am
             certaine
             neither
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             Ezechiels
             measuring
             of
             the
             Temple
             will
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             evidence
             ,
             neither
             by
             way
             of
             argument
             ,
             nor
             illustration
             ;
             And
             therefore
             you
             may
             doe
             well
             to
             insist
             no
             more
             upon
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             will
             make
             the
             world
             swallow
             downe
             this
             Independent
             Logick
             &
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             Moses
             had
             a
             patterne
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             shewed
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Mount
             and
             David
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             Temple
             shewed
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             put
             into
             writing
             ;
             and
             Ezechiell
             did
             set
             down
             the
             patterne
             and
             frame
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             measured
             it
             exactly
             ,
             Ergo
             the
             Independent
             New-invented
             Government
             is
             as
             exactly
             de●ineated
             and
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             these
             in
             the
             Old
             ;
             yea
             the
             onely
             way
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             which
             none
             must
             vary
             in
             the
             least
             Title
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Argument
               from
               David
               &
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               he
               gave
               Solomon
               an
               exact
               patterne
               of
               the
               Porch
               ,
               Chambers
               ,
               Vessels
               ,
               Mercy-seats
               ,
               Treasuries
               ,
               and
               whole
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               in
               writing
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               might
               not
               vary
               in
               one
               title
               ,
            
             
             Ergo
             there
             is
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Disciplin
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Independent
             it
             :
             Receives
             the
             same
             Answer
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             incoherent
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             shall
             passe
             it
             by
             with
             these
             briefe
             observations
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Patterne
             was
             shewed
             
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             delivered
             in
             writing
             ,
             to
             his
             Son
             King
             Solomon
             ,
             (
             the
             supream
             temporall
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             built
             the
             Temple
             and
             followed
             this
             Patterne
             )
             not
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Priests
             or
             Levites
             ;
             
               who
               were
               to
               be
            
             k
             
               ordered
               directed
               ,
               by
               David
               and
               Solomon
            
             (
             not
             they
             by
             them
             )
             
               in
               the
               services
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             any
             good
             conclusion
             can
             bee
             deduced
             hence
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             this
             ;
             That
             under
             the
             Gospel
             the
             ordering
             ,
             settling
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             Discipline
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             supreame
             temporall
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             every
             particular
             Independent
             Congregation
             who
             now
             usurpe
             this
             royal
             uthority
             without
             warrant
             or
             president
             ▪
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             patterne
             was
             exactly
             set
             downe
             
               in
               writing
            
             (
             as
             you
             object
             )
             distinctly
             by
             it selfe
             *
             and
             
               delivered
               unto
               Solomon
               to
               follow
            
             ,
             But
             you
             can
             shew
             no
             written
             pattern
             ,
             for
             your
             Independent
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             precise
             universall
             setteforme
             of
             Church-government
             or
             Discipline
             delivered
             unto
             any
             particular
             person
             ,
             Church
             or
             Nation
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             nor
             distinctly
             set
             downe
             by
             it selfe
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             such
             prescript
             forme
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             Patterne
             *
             was
             principally
             of
             the
             
               materialls
               fabricke
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               Porch
               ,
               Chambers
               Vessells
               and
               furniture
               of
               the
               Temple
               not
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               ,
            
             neither
             was
             there
             one
             fillable
             in
             it
             concerning
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               or
               Church
               Censures
               :
            
             Therefore
             you
             can
             only
             apply
             it
             to
             materiall
             Churches
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             inferre
             thence
             ,
             Ergo
             there
             is
             a
             prescript
             patterne
             of
             the
             materialls
             ,
             forme
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             Porches
             ,
             Chambers
             ,
             Vessels
             ,
             yea
             Altars
             ,
             for
             all
             our
             Churches
             ,
             Chappell
             's
             given
             and
             prescribed
             to
             us
             in
             writing
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             if
             you
             can
             shew
             us
             where
             )
             as
             there
             was
             to
             Solomon
             of
             the
             materiall
             Temple
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             living
             Temples
             ,
             or
             Congregations
             of
             Christian
             men
             ,
             the
             only
             Church
             whose
             fabrick
             ,
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             is
             now
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             When
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             and
             consecrated
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             peoples
             services
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             *
             attendance
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Tabernacle
             wholly
             ceased
             ;
             though
             appointed
             by
             God
             :
             and
             soe
             the
             very
             Forme
             ,
             Ceremonies
             and
             services
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             both
             various
             and
             changable
             :
             yea
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             Temple
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Temple-services
             ceased
             ,
             till
             the
             second
             Temple
             was
             built
             ,
             †
             
               much
               different
               and
               inferior
               improportion
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               Ornaments
               ,
               materialls
               ,
               &
               some
               services
               from
               the
               former
               ,
            
             all
             the
             services
             whereof
             expired
             e
             
               by
               Christs
               death
            
             and
             were
             
               abolished
               soone
               after
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             If
             this
             president
             ,
             then
             ,
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             hath
             any
             weight
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             sway
             the
             ballance
             on
             my
             side
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             unversall
             unalterable
             set
             form
             of
             Church
             government
             in
             all
             particulars
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Churches
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             f
             but
             such
             as
             admits
             of
             some
             variations
             and
             changes
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Temples
             &
             their
             services
             did
             ,
             provided
             they
             be
             suitable
             to
             the
             generall
             rules
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             repugnant
             therunto
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             g
             argument
             ,
             
             That
             h
             
               Ezechiell
               saw
               the
               patterne
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               a
               vison
            
             &
             
               measured
               it
               with
               the
               parts
               ,
               Chambers
               ,
               Court
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               &
               Implements
            
             thereof
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             dimensions
             ,
             
               and
               was
               to
               shew
               them
               to
               the
               people
            
             ;
             which
             house
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             said
             not
             proved
             .
             )
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             held
             out
             and
             shewed
             to
             us
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             i
             and
             the
             Independent
             Platforme
             it
             ;
             Wants
             bones
             to
             support
             ,
             and
             sinewes
             to
             knit
             it
             together
             :
             For
             ▪
             first
             ,
             his
             measuring
             and
             vision
             was
             only
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Temple
            
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             Synogogues
             (
             much
             lesse
             ,
             of
             our
             materiall
             Christian
             Churches
             now
             )
             which
             were
             many
             ,
             
               Acts
               15.
               21.
               
               Ps
            
             .
             74.
             8.
             
          
           
             2ly
             This
             vision
             and
             measuring
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             fabricke
             Chambers
             Court
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             of
             the
             material
             Temple
             ,
             long
             since
             abolished
             :
             and
             our
             Churches
             under
             the
             Gospel
             neither
             have
             nor
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             such
             Chambers
             ,
             Porch
             ,
             dimentions
             ,
             courts
             altars
             ,
             Implements
             as
             that
             Temple
             had
             ,
             or
             as
             Ezechiel
             saw
             or
             measured
             .
             If
             then
             this
             vision
             prove
             nothing
             for
             set
             formes
             or
             patterns
             
             of
             materiall
             Churches
             ,
             Porches
             ,
             Churchyeards
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             (
             not
             yet
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Altars
             )
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             they
             can
             prove
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             for
             any
             such
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             discipline
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             which
             Ezechiell
             saw
             not
             in
             his
             vision
             ,
             nor
             ever
             
               shewed
               to
               the
               people
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             appeares
             not
             fully
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Perhaps
             
               Bishop
               Mountague
            
             from
             this
             vision
             and
             the
             two
             former
             Patterns
             ,
             deduced
             ,
             his
             *
             
               Assize
               of
               surplesses
               and
               paterne
            
             of
             the
             new
             
               Altars
               Rules
            
             ,
             &c.
             prescribed
             to
             be
             enquired
             of
             in
             his
             
               Visitation
               Articles
            
             ;
             But
             I
             hope
             my
             deare
             Brother
             can
             not
             spie
             out
             any
             such
             vision
             ,
             nor
             deduce
             any
             such
             conclusion
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             nor
             from
             that
             of
             
               measuring
               the
            
             *
             
               Temple
               ,
               &
               Altar
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
            
             which
             I
             have
             *
             elswhere
             answered
             ,
             and
             shall
             here
             omit
             .
          
           
             The
             4th
             .
             *
             Argument
             from
             
               Dutr.
               4.
               2.
               c.
               12.
               31.
               
               Proverb
               .
               30.
               6.
               
               Reu.
               22.
               19.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               prohibited
               any
               addition
               to
               the
               Booke
               of
               sacred
               Scripture
            
             under
             a
             plague
             ,
             and
             heavy
             punishment
             Ergo
             there
             is
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             discipline
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             none
             may
             vary
             from
             by
             addition
             or
             diminuition
             .
          
           
             Is
             a
             meere
             Non-sequitur
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             these
             Texts
             speake
             only
             of
             Additions
             to
             the
             
               Bookes
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Histories
               &
               Prophesies
               of
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               then
               written
            
             (
             as
             
               my
               Brother
            
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Texts
             infallibly
             prove
             )
             not
             of
             any
             Church-government
             Discipline
             ,
             Ceremonies
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             or
             imagined
             in
             them
             ,
             Therefore
             
               (
               Brother
            
             )
             you
             doe
             very
             ill
             for
             to
             wrest
             these
             Scriptures
             thus
             against
             their
             sence
             and
             meaning
             ,
             2ly
             .
             Brother
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             himselfe
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             Deuteronomie
             &
             the
             Proveths
             ,
             caused
             divers
             other
             
               Bookes
               of
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
            
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             benefit
             and
             Instruction
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             Yea
             many
             Additions
             were
             made
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             ,
             without
             infringing
             these
             Texts
             ,
             therefore
             your
             citing
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             limitation
             ,
             is
             very
             impertinent
             .
             3ly
             .
             I
             feare
             Brother
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             hold
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             absolute
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-goverment
             prescribed
             in
             the
             word
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             shew
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             cry
             up
             their
             Independent
             way
             ,
             l
             
               as
               the
               very
               Government
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
            
             though
             they
             neither
             prove
             nor
             demonstrate
             it
             ;
             are
             far
             more
             guilty
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             of
             transegressing
             these
             texts
             ,
             by
             
               Adding
               to
               Gods
               word
            
             ;
             then
             those
             who
             deny
             it
             are
             ,
             of
             
               adding
               to
               ,
               or
               detracting
               from
               it
               .
            
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             of
             this
             sin
             your selfe
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             fasten
             upon
             others
             .
             You
             know
             who
             are
             most
             guilty
             of
             this
             va●ting
             cry
             ,
             The
             m
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               these
               ,
            
             when
             yet
             they
             were
             
               but
               lying
               words
            
             :
             &
             which
             party
             boastes
             most
             of
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               their
               way
            
             :
             your
             whole
             Book
             sursets
             of
             this
             in
             every
             Page
             ,
             without
             one
             solid
             text
             ,
             to
             warrant
             what
             you
             so
             frequently
             &
             over-confidently
             affirme
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Argument
             returns
             wholy
             on
             your self
             .
             My
             q
             Brothers
             3.
             
             Objection
             is
             from
             the
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             17.
             
             
               So
               ordaine
               I
               in
               all
               Churches
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             
             
               Now
               concerning
               the
               collection
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               given
               order
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               SO
               ALSO
               DO
               YE
               :
               Every
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               .
            
             (
             or
             some
             one
             day
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             or
             weekly
             ,
             as
             some
             translate
             ,
             and
             the
             *
             
               phrase
               will
               beare
               it
               )
               let
               every
               one
               of
               you
               lay
               BY
               HIMSELFE
               in
               store
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               prospered
               him
               ;
               that
               there
               be
               no
               gatherings
               when
               I
               come
               Act
               14.
               25.
               
               And
               when
               they
               had
               ordained
               
               them
               Elders
               in
            
             EVERY
             CHVRCH
             .
             From
             which
             Authorities
             only
             and
             no
             other
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             he
             inferrs
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               but
               ONE
               ,
               and
               the
               selfe
               same
               forme
               of
               Churchgovernment
               and
               Discipline
               prescribed
               to
               all
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               liberty
               of
               varying
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               forme
               pretended
               to
               be
               thus
               prescribed
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             (
             deare
             Brother
             )
             what
             will
             you
             say
             if
             none
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             prove
             any
             such
             conclusion
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ?
             have
             you
             not
             then
             injured
             the
             Readers
             ,
             and
             truth
             hereby
             ?
             Heare
             then
             ,
             how
             you
             are
             mistaken
             in
             them
             .
             The
             question
             (
             you
             know
             )
             is
             not
             concerning
             Precepts
             ,
             Doctrines
             or
             Rules
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             selfe
             same
             to
             all
             Persons
             ,
             Churches
             Ages
             ,
             and
             binde
             all
             alike
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             Church-Government
             &
             disciplin
             :
             But
             hath
             your
             first
             and
             principall
             text
             ,
             any
             relation
             thereunto
             ?
             No
             verily
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             meere
             privat
             case
             of
             conscience
             then
             
               undescided
               ;
               Whether
               a
               beleeving
               Wife
               might
               depart
               from
               an
               unbeleeving
               Husband
               ,
               or
               a
               beleeving
               Husband
               from
               an
               unbeleeving
               wife
               without
               mutuall
               consent
               ,
               if
               the
               unbeleever
               were
               willing
               to
               cohabit
               with
               the
               other
               ?
            
             This
             was
             the
             case
             of
             conscience
             then
             in
             question
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             propounded
             specially
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             Wrote
             for
             resolution
             v.
             1.
             
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             a
             final
             desciton
             in
             the
             negative
             ,
             shewing
             sundry
             reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             v.
             10.
             to
             16.
             &
             then
             v.
             17.
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Lord
               hath
               called
               every
               one
               so
               let
               him
               walke
               ,
               AND
               SO
               ORDAINI
               IN
               AL
               CHVRCHES
               .
            
             Now
             what
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             is
             this
             private
             case
             of
             conscience
             to
             one
             set
             forme
             of
             Church
             Disciplin
             or
             Government
             ?
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ;
             that
             this
             he
             ordained
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             in
             all
             Churches
             ?
             no
             verily
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             mention
             or
             intention
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             or
             Chapter
             so
             that
             the
             true
             deduction
             from
             hence
             will
             be
             but
             this
             absurd
             Nonsequitur
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             
               ordained
               in
               every
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             Beleeving
             
               Wives
               or
               Husbands
               ,
               should
               not
               forsake
               their
               unbeleeving
               Consorts
               if
               they
               desired
               to
               cohabit
               with
               them
               :
               Ergo
            
             he
             ordained
             one
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             unalterable
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             in
             all
             Churches
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Your
             2d
             .
             text
             ,
             makes
             cleane
             against
             you
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             2.
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             order
             for
             a
             
               collection
               in
               all
               Churches
               alike
            
             :
             but
             only
             in
             
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
            
             :
             and
             there
             were
             many
             Churches
             else
             besides
             them
             ;
             Therefore
             this
             extends
             only
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             not
             to
             all
             .
             And
             so
             no
             proofe
             of
             any
             one
             universall
             Government
             of
             Discipline
             prescribed
             alike
             to
             all
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             was
             an
             order
             only
             upon
             a
             particular
             emergent
             transient
             occasion
             ,
             which
             might
             seldome
             or
             never
             happen
             againe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             The
             o
             
               present
               necessity
               of
               the
               Saints
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               dearth
               and
               famine
               there
               .
            
             To
             argue
             therefore
             an
             universall
             standing
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             from
             a
             particular
             transient
             occasion
             ,
             not
             permanent
             and
             lasting
             but
             contingent
             and
             temporany
             ,
             for
             this
             particular
             time
             and
             occasion
             only
             ,
             is
             very
             incongruous
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             here
             prescribed
             no
             publique
             duty
             relating
             to
             Church-government
             ,
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             open
             Congregation
             (
             for
             then
             there
             might
             have
             beene
             some
             vigor
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             but
             but
             only
             a
             voluntary
             preparatory
             benevolence
             to
             be
             weekly
             laide
             apart
             in
             private
             according
             to
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             every
             mans
             estates
             ,
             as
             is
             cleane
             by
             the
             words
             
               Vpon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               
               the
               Week
               ,
            
             [
             or
             wekely
             ]
             Let
             *
             
               every
               one
               of
               you
               lay
               a
               part
               BY
               HIMSELFE
            
             [
             not
             contribute
             publiquely
             in
             the
             Church
             ]
             
               in
               store
               as
               God
               hath
               prospered
               him
               ;
               that
               so
               there
               may
               be
               no
               collections
               when
               I
               come
               :
            
             Therefore
             this
             Action
             hath
             no
             relation
             at
             all
             to
             Church-government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             publikly
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             collection
             and
             the
             maner
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             
               every
               man
               to
               lay
               aside
               by
               himselfe
               some
               thing
               weekely
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               hath
               prospered
               him
               ,
            
             was
             only
             a
             preparatory
             extraordinary
             collection
             ;
             as
             the
             last
             clause
             
               (
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               collections
               when
               I
               come
               )
            
             and
             the
             very
             words
             import
             .
             Therefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             president
             for
             an
             ordinary
             ,
             constant
             ,
             unalterable
             universall
             Church-government
             and
             discipline
             established
             in
             all
             Churches
             .
             5ly
             .
             (
             Which
             takes
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             turnes
             its
             edg
             against
             my
             Brother
             )
             It
             is
             &
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             binding
             precept
             nor
             president
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             collections
             themselves
             ,
             much
             lesse
             then
             in
             other
             things
             .
             For
             〈◊〉
             demand
             of
             my
             Brother
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             text
             did
             simply
             bind
             all
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             a
             weekely
             preparatory
             contribution
             towards
             the
             poore
             Brethrens
             necessities
             that
             were
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             not
             deny
             or
             vary
             from
             it
             ?
             it
             being
             rather
             a
             bare
             advise
             then
             a
             peremptory
             precept
             &
             a
             meere
             voluntary
             charitable
             action
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             Act.
             13
             ,
             28.
             29.
             30.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             25.
             26.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             1.
             to
             15.
             especially
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Every
               man
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               purposed
               in
               his
               heart
               so
               let
               him
               give
               ,
               not
               grudgingly
               as
               of
               necessity
               :
               for
               God
               loveth
               a
               cheareful
               giver
               .
            
             2.
             
             Whether
             they
             were
             necessarily
             tied
             to
             make
             privat
             contributions
             ,
             only
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             &
             no
             other
             ?
             or
             had
             they
             not
             a
             liberty
             notwithstanding
             this
             order
             to
             do
             it
             on
             any
             other
             week
             day
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             on
             the
             first
             ?
             or
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             every
             fortnight
             or
             10.
             dayes
             ,
             if
             they
             pleased
             ,
             as
             their
             particular
             occasions
             and
             conditions
             administred
             abillity
             or
             opportunity
             for
             such
             a
             charitable
             worke
             ?
             3ly
             .
             Whether
             this
             prescript
             forme
             of
             collection
             (
             admitting
             it
             obligatory
             during
             this
             occasion
             )
             did
             bind
             any
             Church
             but
             this
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Galatia
             only
             ?
             or
             whether
             it
             obliged
             all
             other
             Churches
             then
             ,
             or
             simply
             binds
             all
             Churches
             now
             to
             this
             forme
             of
             preparatory
             or
             privat
             contributions
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             no
             ,
             then
             you
             yeeld
             the
             cause
             :
             since
             this
             president
             binds
             no
             Churches
             now
             to
             any
             punctuall
             ,
             imitation
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             proofe
             at
             all
             for
             any
             one
             divine
             universall
             unvariable
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             discipline
             in
             all
             ages
             prescribed
             by
             Scripture
             :
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             yea
             ,
             then
             all
             Christians
             ,
             Congregations
             in
             the
             world
             (
             &
             your
             Independent
             to
             )
             offend
             against
             this
             the
             Apostles
             divine
             institution
             in
             not
             retaining
             this
             form
             of
             privat
             collections
             ,
             by
             segregating
             something
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poore
             Sai●ts
             on
             every
             Lords
             day
             ,
             or
             weekly
             ,
             &
             in
             suffering
             publique
             gatherings
             for
             the
             poore
             in
             Churches
             on
             Lecture
             dayes
             ,
             or
             week-day
             fasts
             ,
             whereas
             these
             were
             no
             such
             collections
             ,
             but
             only
             laying
             somthing
             up
             in
             private
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preparatory
             Charity
             against
             the
             Apostles
             comming
             ,
             who
             would
             then
             receive
             every
             mans
             particular
             Charity
             by
             itselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             trouble
             them
             with
             any
             publike
             collections
             .
             In
             one
             word
             :
             No
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             Independent
             Congregations
             hold
             themselves
             strictly
             obliged
             to
             this
             forme
             of
             collection
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             not
             publique
             but
             private
             ,
             every
             man
             by
             himselfe
             )
             but
             all
             hould
             they
             may
             with
             safe
             conscience
             vary
             from
             it
             .
             Therefore
             (
             if
             this
             collection
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Church-government
             or
             Discipline
             under
             the
             Gospell
             as
             you
             make
             it
             )
             this
             Government
             ,
             Disciplin
             is
             both
             mutable
             and
             arbitrable
             in
             
             this
             particular
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             in
             others
             to
             ,
             as
             occasions
             and
             conditions
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             vary
             .
          
           
             Your
             third
             Text
             of
             
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               When
               they
               had
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               :
            
             proves
             nothing
             for
             what
             you
             alledge
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             extends
             not
             to
             all
             Churches
             then
             planted
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             
               every
               Church
            
             in
             
               Derbie
               ,
               Lystra
               ,
               Iconium
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
            
             to
             which
             
               every
               Church
            
             relates
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             three
             preceding
             and
             following
             verses
             ;
             whence
             the
             Argument
             from
             this
             Text
             can
             be
             but
             this
             :
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             ordained
             
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               at
               Derbe
               ,
               Lystra
               ,
               Iconium
               ,
               and
               Antioch
            
             (
             and
             so
             in
             every
             City
             in
             
               Creete
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               )
               Ergo
            
             in
             all
             Churches
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             Which
             is
             no
             infallible
             inference
             .
             They
             might
             do
             it
             in
             all
             or
             most
             Cities
             where
             the
             Congregations
             were
             great
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             Villages
             or
             lesser
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             number
             of
             Beleevers
             was
             but
             small
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             proues
             there
             were
             Elders
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             Churches
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             concludes
             not
             infallibly
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             bee
             Elders
             ordained
             by
             those
             who
             are
             no
             Apostles
             in
             all
             Churches
             .
             There
             were
             such
             Elders
             then
             ,
             Ergo
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             such
             now
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             a
             direct
             precept
             enjoyning
             them
             for
             perpetuity
             ,
             is
             no
             infallible
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Admit
             it
             generall
             and
             binding
             unto
             all
             ;
             yet
             this
             proves
             onely
             that
             there
             ought
             by
             Apostolicall
             president
             and
             institution
             to
             be
             Elders
             (
             not
             one
             but
             more
             )
             in
             all
             Churches
             :
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             some
             of
             your
             Independent
             Churches
             which
             have
             none
             (
             as
             Master
             Simsons
             had
             none
             in
             Holland
             )
             and
             as
             no
             new
             Independent
             Churches
             in
             or
             about
             London
             had
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             first
             gathered
             .
             These
             certainly
             were
             no
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             by
             this
             rule
             ,
             because
             they
             wanted
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             Text
             speakes
             onely
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             that
             
               they
               ordained
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
            
             But
             what
             sort
             of
             Elders
             they
             were
             ,
             Ruling
             ,
             or
             Preaching
             Elders
             onely
             ,
             or
             such
             who
             did
             both
             Rule
             and
             Preach
             :
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             whether
             by
             lifting
             up
             of
             hands
             onely
             to
             chuse
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             or
             by
             laying
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Apostles
             owne
             imposition
             of
             hands
             only
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             joyning
             with
             others
             as
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             form
             ,
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             So
             that
             this
             Text
             onely
             informes
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Elders
             ordained
             in
             every
             Church
             ;
             but
             determines
             nothing
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             or
             form
             they
             were
             ordained
             :
             Therefore
             it
             concludes
             nothing
             for
             any
             exact
             compleat
             ,
             unalterable
             ,
             universall
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             in
             all
             particulars
             ,
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Churches
             ;
             ordaining
             of
             Elders
             ,
             being
             onely
             one
             part
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             not
             the
             whol
             ;
             &
             no
             part
             of
             Discipline
             &
             that
             left
             very
             indefinitely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             and
             forme
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             by
             any
             direct
             precept
             or
             president
             reduced
             to
             an
             unalterable
             certainty
             ,
             but
             rather
             left
             Arbitrary
             and
             indefinite
             ,
             as
             will
             appeare
             by
             comparing
             
               Num.
               8.
               10.
               
               Acts
               1
               23.
               24.
               25.
               26.
               c.
               6.
               5.
               6.
               c.
               14.
               23.
               1
               
               Cor.
               4.
               14.
               c.
               5.
               17.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             It
             being
             a
             great
             Controversie
             at
             this
             day
             :
             whether
             imposition
             of
             hands
             be
             now
             simply
             necessary
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             or
             Lay-Elders
             ?
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             but
             an
             arbitrary
             ceremony
             which
             may
             be
             omitted
             without
             prejudice
             ,
             if
             there
             
             be
             cause
             ?
             whether
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Apostles
             onely
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             as
             Presbyters
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             appropriated
             to
             Preaching
             Elders
             onely
             ,
             as
             such
             ?
             or
             to
             ruling
             Elders
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             [†]
             whol
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             shall
             appoint
             ?
             Or
             to
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             only
             as
             such
             ?
             as
             many
             held
             of
             late
             ,
             though
             now
             that
             question
             is
             out
             of
             date
             .
             So
             as
             neither
             of
             these
             Texts
             in
             severall
             ,
             nor
             any
             ,
             nor
             all
             three
             of
             them
             conjoyned
             ,
             prove
             any
             such
             conclusion
             ,
             or
             universall
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             for
             all
             Churches
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Brothers
               4.
               
               Objection
               is
               ,
            
             
             [†]
             The
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             is
             a
             compleate
             intire
             absolute
             spirituall
             Republike
             ,
             Corporation
             ,
             Body
             ,
             and
             City
             of
             God
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             absolute
             authority
             within
             it self
             ,
             subject
             to
             no
             other
             Jurisdiction
             then
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             or
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             or
             humane
             power
             whatsoever
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Assembly
             can
             make
             no
             Canons
             nor
             Rules
             to
             binde
             it
             ,
             nor
             presc●ibe
             any
             Church-government
             or
             Discipline
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Brother
             ,
             
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             your
             whole
             Book
             ,
             and
             it
             grieves
             me
             to
             see
             so
             many
             strange
             Parodoxes
             piled
             up
             together
             to
             support
             an
             Independent
             Fabrick
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             your
             yeares
             and
             Iudgement
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             therefore
             to
             discover
             your
             manifold
             over-sights
             in
             this
             particular
             by
             such
             demonstrations
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             gain
             say
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             *
             
               but
               one
               intire
               Mysticall
               Body
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               supreame
               Spirituall
               Head
               and
               Governour
               ,
               and
               all
               particular
               Churches
               only
               members
               of
               this
               intire
               Body
            
             ;
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             hand
             ,
             feet
             ,
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Naturall
             Body
             ,
             not
             absolute
             bodies
             of
             themselves
             ;
             as
             every
             house
             or
             Parish
             in
             a
             City
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             whol
             City
             ;
             Every
             Company
             or
             Regiment
             in
             an
             Army
             a
             member
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             not
             absolute
             bodies
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Armies
             ,
             Kingdomes
             of
             themselves
             .
             That
             this
             is
             truth
             ,
             we
             have
             sundry
             expresse
             Resolutions
             of
             Scripture
             in
             positive
             tearms
             ,
             as
             the
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
            
             26.
             27.
             
             (
             and
             in
             truth
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             )
             
               Ephes
               .
               ●
               .
               22
               ,
               23.
               c.
            
             2.
             14.
             15.
             to
             the
             end
             c.
             4.
             11.
             to
             17.
             c.
             5.
             23.
             to
             33.
             
             
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               24.
               c.
            
             2.
             17.
             19.
             which
             you
             may
             peruse
             at
             leisure
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             3.
             to
             7.
             
             
               Endeavouring
               to
               keepe
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               :
               For
               there
               is
               ONE
               BODY
               ,
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptisme
               .
               One
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               all
               and
               through
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               .
            
             And
             
               John
               17.
               20.
               21.
               23.
               
               Neither
               pray
               I
               for
               these
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               also
               which
               shall
               believe
               on
               me
               through
               their
               word
               :
               THAT
               THEY
               ALL
               MAY
               BE
               ONE
               ,
               as
               thou
               father
               art
               one
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               in
               thee
               ;
               that
               they
               also
               MAY
               BE
               ONE
               IN
               US
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               made
               perfect
               IN
               ONE
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             Scripture
             usually
             
               expresseth
               the
               whol
            
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             allages
             hitherto
             have
             believed
             to
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             it
             an
             r
             
               Article
               of
               their
               Creed
            
             )
             under
             singular
             titles
             ;
             as
             
               the
               Church
            
             t
             
               A
               WOMAN
            
             ,
             v
             
               MY
               LOVE
               ,
               MY
               DOVE
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               a
               Garden
               ,
               a
            
             x
             Vineyard
             ,
             y
             
               a
               City
               ,
               a
               Congregation
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               Sion
               ,
               Jerusalem
               an
            
             z
             
               House
               ,
               a
            
             a
             
               Flocke
               ,
               a
            
             b
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             to
             note
             it
             ;
             unity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               but
               ONE
            
             intire
             spirituall
             Corporation
             ,
             though
             distributed
             into
             severall
             particular
             Congregations
             scattered
             ●ver
             
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             This
             being
             an
             indubitable
             verity
             ,
             strikes
             off
             the
             head
             of
             your
             Galiah
             ,
             and
             subverts
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             Independent
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             absolute
             and
             compleat
             spirituall
             Bodies
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             no
             members
             of
             a
             Catholike
             or
             Nationall
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             all
             the
             particular
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             bee
             in
             reality
             but
             one
             intire
             Body
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             self-same
             reason
             likewise
             all
             the
             particular
             Congregations
             within
             one
             Nation
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             Republike
             (
             united
             in
             one
             civill
             Corporation
             under
             one
             Head
             ,
             and
             temporall
             government
             )
             are
             but
             one
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             Church
             ,
             and
             members
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             not
             absolute
             Independent
             Congregations
             of
             themselves
             ,
             subordinate
             to
             no
             other
             :
             even
             as
             all
             the
             particular
             persons
             in
             a
             House
             make
             up
             but
             one
             Family
             ;
             all
             the
             particular
             Houses
             ,
             Parishes
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             but
             one
             City
             ;
             all
             the
             severall
             Cities
             ,
             &
             Counties
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             one
             Realme
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Nations
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             one
             world
             of
             men
             .
             These
             cleare
             principles
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             Policy
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             experience
             ,
             none
             can
             or
             may
             deny
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             hath
             lost
             his
             sences
             ,
             or
             means
             to
             subvert
             all
             humane
             Relations
             and
             Societies
             .
             And
             my
             [†]
             Brother
             acknowledging
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             to
             
               be
               but
               one
               intire
               Nationall
               Church
               ,
            
             though
             divided
             into
             sundry
             
               Synagogues
               and
               particular
               Congregations
            
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             
               Acts
               15.
               24.
               
               FOR
               MOSES
               OF
               OLD
               TIME
            
             hath
             
               IN
               EVERY
               CITY
            
             them
             that
             Preach
             him
             ,
             being
             read
             in
             THE
             SYNAGOGVES
             EVERY
             SABBATH
             DAY
             ,
             compared
             with
             
               Psa
               .
               74.
               8.
               
               Matth.
               6.
               2.
               5.
               c.
               7.
               1.
               8.
               c.
               9.
               35.
               c.
               23.
               34.
               
               Mark.
               1.
               21.
               23.
               29.
               39
               
               ▪
               c.
               3.
               1.
               n.
               5.
               22.
               
               Luke
               .
            
             4.
             15.
             to
             44.
             
               c.
               13.
               10.
               c.
               21.
               12.
               
               John
               6.
               59.
               c.
               9.
               22.
               c.
               18.
               20.
               c.
               10.
               2
               
               ▪
               Acts
               9.
               2.
               20.
               c.
               13.
               5.
               14.
               42.
               c.
               14.
               1.
               c.
               17.
               1.
               10.
               c.
               18.
               4.
               7.
               13.
               26.
               c.
               19.
               8.
               c.
               22.
               12.
               
               )
            
             must
             of
             necessity
             subscribe
             to
             this
             conclusion
             issuing
             naturally
             from
             it
             ;
             that
             all
             particular
             Congregations
             in
             any
             one
             Christian
             Realm
             ,
             Nation
             ,
             Republike
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             intire
             Church
             ,
             though
             divided
             into
             severall
             squadrons
             for
             necessity
             and
             conveniency
             ;
             as
             one
             house
             is
             into
             many
             Roomes
             ,
             one
             City
             into
             many
             Streets
             ,
             Parishes
             ,
             companies
             ,
             wards
             ;
             one
             Kingdome
             into
             divers
             Counties
             ,
             Provinces
             .
             One
             Parliament
             into
             severall
             Houses
             ,
             &
             Sub-Committees
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             ;
             one
             Armie
             into
             severall
             Regiments
             ,
             Brigades
             ,
             Companies
             ,
             Troopes
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             at
             clear
             as
             Noonday
             :
             That
             in
             all
             Civill
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Corporations
             ,
             Congregations
             or
             Societies
             of
             men
             united
             into
             one
             common
             Politique
             Body
             ,
             the
             whol
             body
             or
             greater
             part
             ,
             hath
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Nature
             Nations
             a
             lawful
             inherent
             jurisdiction
             over
             every
             particular
             member
             ,
             or
             lesser
             part
             to
             make
             Laws
             and
             common
             Rules
             to
             obliege
             them
             for
             the
             safety
             ,
             peace
             &
             benefit
             of
             the
             whol
             Body
             :
             In
             all
             Parliaments
             ,
             Councels
             of
             State
             or
             War
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             Chapters
             Committees
             ,
             yea
             in
             all
             elections
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Knights
             or
             Burgesses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             Majors
             of
             Cities
             ,
             Masters
             Wardens
             of
             Companies
             ;
             heads
             or
             fellows
             of
             Colledges
             ,
             Church-wardens
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             whol
             Body
             or
             major
             voyce
             bindes
             the
             lesser
             number
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             whol
             body
             ever
             over-rules
             the
             parts
             :
             And
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             els
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Rule
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Government
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             one
             member
             only
             or
             the
             lesser
             part
             should
             over-rule
             and
             prescribe
             Lawes
             unto
             the
             whole
             or
             greater
             part
             ,
             not
             they
             to
             them
             .
             The
             like
             rule
             holds
             firme
             ,
             and
             hath
             ever
             taken
             
             place
             〈…〉
             ●●mall
             generall
             Nation
             Provinciall
             ,
             Parochiall
             or
             Congregation
             〈…〉
             Synods
             Convocations
             .
             Assemblies
             or
             meetings
             ,
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             〈…〉
             Discipline
             ,
             Government
             Lawes
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             Edicts
             ,
             Censure
             Descition
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
             Yea
             in
             Independent
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Votes
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             〈◊〉
             determinations
             of
             the
             whole
             or
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             binde
             all
             the
             other
             dissenting
             ▪
             as
             well
             as
             consenting
             members
             ;
             neither
             will
             any
             Independent
             Congregation
             admit
             of
             any
             into
             their
             new
             society
             ,
             but
             such
             who
             shall
             first
             submit
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Rules
             and
             Discipline
             that
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             the
             major
             part
             thereof
             hath
             elected
             established
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             common
             Reason
             ,
             which
             all
             Republikes
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Societies
             of
             men
             in
             every
             age
             till
             this
             present
             ,
             have
             admitted
             ,
             that
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             Civill
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Assemblies
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             Republike
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             are
             personally
             ,
             or
             representatively
             present
             by
             their
             deputies
             or
             Proxies
             ,
             obliege
             all
             inferiour
             Corporations
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Congregations
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             within
             their
             severall
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             to
             submission
             and
             reall
             obedience
             ,
             especially
             when
             just
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             passive
             (
             whiles
             in
             force
             )
             where
             unjust
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             Hence
             the
             publike
             Laws
             Ordinances
             Edicts
             ,
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             general
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             have
             in
             all
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Ages
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             dispute
             ,
             oblieged
             ,
             regulated
             all
             Corporations
             .
             Societies
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             within
             their
             severall
             jurisdictions
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Representative
             Body
             and
             supreame
             power
             of
             those
             Realms
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             virtually
             present
             and
             consenting
             ,
             when
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             major
             part
             at
             least
             assent
             .
             Hence
             the
             whole
             World
             have
             ever
             held
             the
             determioations
             ,
             Creeds
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             of
             
               Oeumenicall
               ,
               Nationall
               ,
               or
               Provinciall
               Councels
               ,
            
             ratified
             by
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             obligatory
             in
             point
             of
             jurisdiction
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             persons
             within
             their
             jurisdictions
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             end
             ,
             use
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Synods
             m
             
               (
               approved
               by
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               higher
               powers
               ordained
               by
               him
               :
               )
            
             is
             not
             to
             advise
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             perswade
             ,
             debate
             ,
             n
             or
             deliver
             their
             opinions
             of
             doubts
             ,
             errors
             ,
             mischiefes
             ;
             for
             this
             every
             private
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             
               containes
               no
               stampe
               of
            
             p
             
               jurisdistion
               ,
               Power
               ,
               or
               Authority
               in
               it
               ;
               But
               authoritatively
               to
               prescribe
               Lawes
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               and
               determinations
               ,
            
             oblieging
             otherrs
             to
             obedience
             under
             paine
             of
             exemplary
             censures
             and
             penalties
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             gainsayd
             ;
             but
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             considered
             meerly
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             as
             single
             persons
             stript
             of
             all
             their
             naturall
             ,
             civill
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             relations
             ,
             are
             of
             equall
             Authority
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             power
             ,
             or
             superiority
             at
             all
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             fellow
             servants
             ,
             fellow
             Citizens
             ,
             or
             neighbors
             out
             of
             office
             have
             over
             one
             another
             :
             yet
             look
             upon
             the
             selfe-same
             persons
             as
             they
             stand
             cloathed
             with
             their
             severall
             Relations
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             Corporation
             ,
             City
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             very
             relations
             ,
             make
             them
             subordinate
             and
             lyable
             to
             sundry
             superiour
             jurisdictions
             ▪
             not
             only
             by
             way
             of
             counsell
             but
             command
             .
             Thus
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             wives
             ,
             Pulpits
             are
             by
             a
             naturall
             relation
             (
             established
             by
             
               a
               Morall
            
             q
             
               Law
               and
               sundry
               divine
               Precepts
            
             )
             subject
             to
             all
             the
             just
             Lawes
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             commands
             of
             
             their
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             Husbands
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             Counsell
             or
             advise
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             obey
             or
             reject
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             of
             Iurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             ;
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             be
             enforced
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             justly
             punished
             for
             disobedience
             or
             neglect
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             offence
             and
             contempt
             .
             Thus
             inferiours
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             in
             a
             politicke
             relation
             onely
             (
             as
             subjects
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             to
             all
             subordinate
             Magistrates
             Officers
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             places
             of
             power
             ▪
             Kingdomes
             to
             their
             Parliaments
             ,
             Cities
             to
             their
             Majors
             ,
             Aldermen
             ,
             and
             Common-Councell
             ;
             Companies
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             Wardens
             and
             Assistants
             ;
             Souldiers
             to
             their
             Generals
             ,
             Commanders
             of
             all
             Rankes
             ;
             Schollars
             to
             their
             Tutors
             ,
             Colledges
             to
             their
             Rectors
             ,
             mariners
             to
             their
             Masters
             )
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             Nature
             ,
             Nations
             &
             Dictat
             of
             common
             reason
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             all
             just
             orders
             Mandates
             of
             these
             their
             superiours
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             must
             yeeld
             obedience●
             under
             paine
             of
             such
             punishments
             as
             are
             answerable
             to
             their
             contempt
             and
             disobedience
             .
             The
             same
             rule
             and
             reason
             holds
             as
             firmely
             in
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             Relations
             :
             Take
             severall
             private
             Christians
             as
             Christians
             ,
             or
             severall
             Parishes
             or
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             such
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             no
             Iurisdiction
             nor
             power
             at
             all
             over
             another
             in
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             either
             to
             prescribe
             Lawes
             to
             ,
             or
             inflict
             censures
             upon
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             power
             to
             exhort
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             advise
             ,
             or
             assist
             one
             another
             in
             a
             brotherly
             way
             .
             But
             yet
             looke
             upon
             the
             selfe-same
             particular
             persons
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Members
             of
             a
             Parochiall
             or
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             this
             Relation
             they
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             just
             rules
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             which
             they
             are
             Actuall
             Members
             ,
             even
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             must
             and
             ought
             readily
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             just
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             determinations
             Ecclesiasticall
             Censures
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Representative
             Nationall
             ,
             or
             Provinciall
             Church
             ,
             Councell
             ,
             ●ynod
             ,
             ratified
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             a
             Regular
             way
             ,
             under
             paine
             of
             Ob●inacy
             ,
             Contempt
             ,
             Disobedience
             and
             exemplary
             punishment
             ;
             there
             being
             the
             selfe-same
             reason
             and
             equity
             for
             severall
             combined
             Churches
             in
             a
             Councel
             Synod
             Presbytery
             to
             have
             a
             coe●cive
             power
             over
             every
             particular
             Church
             within
             their
             limits
             as
             for
             any
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             claim
             or
             exerise
             a
             jurisdiction
             in
             point
             of
             direction
             or
             correction
             ,
             over
             any
             or
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             it
             .
             Our
             Independents
             no
             doubt
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             if
             two
             or
             three
             severall
             Congregations
             unite
             themselves
             into
             one
             Church
             ,
             they
             do
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             union
             ,
             become
             all
             lyable
             to
             the
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             Determinations
             ,
             Censures
             of
             that
             one
             Church
             ;
             and
             those
             ,
             who
             whiles
             divided
             ,
             had
             no
             authority
             nor
             power
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             their
             owne
             members
             ,
             have
             by
             this
             union
             a
             Iurisdiction
             over
             the
             Members
             of
             all
             these
             Churches
             ,
             thus
             eonjoyned
             into
             one
             :
             As
             it
             is
             with
             several
             persons
             united
             into
             one
             Corporation
             Society
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             when
             severall
             powers
             Or
             jurisdictions
             meet
             and
             joyne
             together
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             Commissioners
             ,
             Armies
             of
             two
             Provinces
             ,
             Kingdome
             in
             one
             Parliament
             Councel
             Army
             ;
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Commons
             ,
             Knights
             and
             Burgesses
             of
             every
             County
             ,
             Citty
             ,
             Town
             ,
             and
             Burrough
             in
             both
             Realmes
             in
             one
             Parliament
             ,
             they
             have
             by
             this
             their
             union
             the
             whole
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             both
             united
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Armies
             ,
             Parliaments
             .
             
             and
             a
             joynt
             Iurisdiction
             over
             both
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             before
             whiles
             seperated
             ;
             even
             as
             a
             Major
             or
             King
             hath
             when
             as
             severall
             Cities
             ,
             Townes
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             Kingdoms
             (
             as
             our
             ancient
             
               Saxon
               Heptarchy
            
             )
             are
             all
             conjoyned
             into
             one
             City
             ,
             Realm
             ,
             and
             therby
             subordinated
             to
             one
             new
             Iurisdiction
             .
             If
             this
             then
             must
             be
             yeelded
             to
             me
             ;
             it
             will
             inevitably
             follow
             by
             the
             selfe-same
             reason
             ,
             that
             severall
             particular
             Churches
             being
             united
             together
             in
             one
             Synod
             ,
             Councell
             ,
             Assembly
             ,
             Parliament
             or
             Presbytery
             ,
             (
             even
             for
             this
             very
             end
             and
             purpose
             to
             prescribe
             such
             generall
             Canons
             ,
             erect
             such
             a
             uniforme
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             for
             the
             publicke
             peace
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             shall
             equally
             binde
             all
             Churches
             victually
             present
             and
             combined
             in
             it
             )
             must
             have
             a
             lawfull
             Iuridicall
             ,
             Legislative
             power
             in
             them
             to
             make
             such
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             as
             shall
             binde
             all
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             advises
             ,
             or
             brotherly
             counsels
             ,
             but
             as
             *
             vigorous
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             subject
             the
             particular
             persons
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ,
             who
             transgresse
             or
             contemne
             them
             to
             condigne
             punishment
             :
             as
             the
             reasons
             ,
             Scriptures
             formerly
             alleaged
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             humane
             Lawes
             obliege
             the
             conscience
             in
             point
             of
             obedience
             ,
             abundantly
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             These
             uncontrolable
             verities
             ,
             never
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             doubted
             in
             any
             Age
             till
             this
             ,
             clearely
             discover
             the
             falsity
             ,
             and
             vanity
             of
             my
             Brothers
             objection
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             will
             give
             this
             further
             direct
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             deny
             ,
             that
             every
             particular
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             in
             a
             Christian
             State
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             adjacent
             Churches
             under
             the
             selfe
             same
             Civill
             Government
             ,
             is
             an
             absolute
             compleat
             ,
             independent
             Body
             ,
             City
             ,
             or
             Republike
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             objected
             )
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ,
             without
             dependency
             on
             ,
             or
             relation
             ,
             or
             subordination
             to
             any
             other
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             its
             own
             private
             interest
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             compleate
             body
             ,
             having
             a
             Minister
             Elders
             ,
             Members
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             its
             owne
             ,
             within
             it selfe
             ;
             (
             yetso
             ;
             as
             not
             simply
             to
             exclude
             all
             others
             from
             preaching
             or
             communicating
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             :
             )
             and
             in
             this
             regard
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             given
             in
             out
             [†]
             Homilies
             and
             by
             others
             :
             (
             That
             it
             is
             a
             company
             of
             men
             outwardly
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             syncerely
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             duly
             administred
             )
             belongs
             unto
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             followes
             not
             hereupon
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             either
             an
             absolute
             ,
             or
             Independent
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             compleate
             body
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             exempt
             from
             all
             superior
             jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             a
             dependent
             ,
             subordinate
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             a
             meere
             Member
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Nationall
             ,
             Provinciall
             or
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             every
             private
             person
             ,
             familie
             ,
             Corpotion
             ,
             Society
             ,
             City
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             compleate
             ,
             perfect
             men
             ,
             bodies
             ,
             Societies
             &c.
             but
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Families
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Republikes
             wherin
             they
             are
             ,
             meete
             dependent
             ,
             subordinate
             parts
             ,
             &
             Members
             of
             the
             whole
             common
             body
             ,
             to
             whose
             just
             Laws
             ,
             &
             commands
             they
             are
             all
             equally
             subject
             :
             or
             as
             every
             particular
             persons
             ,
             families
             ,
             or
             corporations
             interests
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             ,
             liberties
             ,
             lands
             ,
             estates
             ,
             Children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             is
             good
             and
             absolute
             against
             all
             other
             private
             persons
             or
             corporations
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             power
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             them
             but
             yet
             subordinate
             to
             the
             publike
             interest
             and
             power
             of
             the
             whole
             kingdom
             ,
             Pa●●ia
             .
             who
             may
             command
             or
             dispose
             of
             them
             upon
             all
             just
             occasions
             for
             
             the
             safety
             and
             service
             of
             that
             common
             bodywhere
             of
             they
             are
             all
             Members
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             Laws
             (
             of
             common
             right
             )
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             all
             private
             interests
             ,
             priviledges
             for
             the
             publike
             good
             ;
             
               Salus
               popul●
            
             ,
             being
             
               Suprema
               lex
            
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Privadoes
             must
             submit
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             every
             particular
             Christian
             ,
             Congregation
             ;
             As
             a
             private
             Christian
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             private
             compleatnesse
             ,
             absolutenesse
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             within
             themselves
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             other
             particular
             Christian
             or
             Church
             can
             deprive
             them
             ,
             not
             judicially
             question
             them
             for
             :
             But
             yet
             this
             private
             Christian
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             this
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Nationall
             and
             Catholik
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             neither
             absolute
             ,
             not
             independent
             ,
             but
             subordinate
             to
             the
             other
             Churches
             ,
             Synodically
             assembled
             ,
             to
             the
             supreame
             Councell
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             the
             representative
             Church
             and
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             )
             who
             may
             prescribe
             Laws
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             may
             both
             censure
             &
             correct
             them
             to
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             if
             any
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             any
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             shall
             abuse
             or
             exceed
             their
             private
             power
             ,
             to
             the
             oppression
             of
             any
             of
             the●●
             owne
             Members
             ,
             or
             injury
             of
             their
             neighbour
             Churches
             ;
             as
             by
             separating
             from
             their
             communion
             ,
             without
             just
             cause
             ;
             erecting
             a
             new
             private
             forme
             of
             Church-Government
             or
             Discipline
             in
             opposition
             to
             other
             Churches
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             other
             Realms
             without
             publike
             authority
             ,
             to
             the
             engendring
             of
             schi●mes
             ;
             or
             broach
             any
             hereticall
             seditious
             ,
             Erronious
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             some
             now
             do
             :
             set
             up
             Idolatry
             ,
             supersition
             ,
             innovations
             ,
             or
             falfe
             worship
             ;
             abuse
             or
             prophane
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             become
             licencious
             ,
             vitious
             or
             scandalous
             in
             their
             lives
             ;
             injure
             their
             owne
             Members
             without
             giving
             them
             satisfaction
             or
             reliefe
             :
             entertaine
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sectaries
             ;
             deny
             communion
             in
             Sacraments
             or
             other
             Ordinances
             with
             the
             Members
             of
             their
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             who
             desire
             it
             upon
             just
             occasions
             ;
             debarre
             any
             of
             their
             Members
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             their
             Children
             from
             Baptisme
             without
             just
             cause
             ;
             be
             unable
             to
             resolve
             doubts
             and
             controversies
             in
             Religion
             betweene
             Minister
             and
             people
             ,
             or
             Members
             ;
             or
             to
             judge
             of
             doubtfull
             cases
             ;
             Vsu●pe
             more
             power
             then
             is
             meet
             to
             the
             impeaching
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             ;
             wants
             meanes
             to
             raise
             monyes
             to
             provide
             an
             able
             Minister
             ,
             or
             defray
             their
             necessary
             Church
             expences
             ;
             or
             invades
             the
             Rights
             of
             other
             Neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             or
             refuseth
             obedience
             to
             such
             publike
             Ecclesiassticall
             Lawes
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             whole
             Nationall
             Church
             :
             In
             all
             these
             cases
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             concerne
             the
             Nationall
             or
             whol
             Catholike
             Church
             in
             general
             or
             other
             neighbouring
             Churches
             in
             particular
             no
             particular
             Church
             is
             an
             absolute
             or
             Independent
             body
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             subordinate
             Member
             ,
             Subject
             to
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Determinations
             ,
             censures
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             combined
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             to
             Nationall
             ,
             Provinciall
             Synods
             and
             Presbyteries
             ,
             established
             by
             common
             consent
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             every
             Member
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             City
             ,
             Society
             Kingdom
             ,
             Army
             ,
             or
             Realm
             ,
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             whol
             Family
             City
             ,
             Army
             ,
             Realm
             ,
             which
             no
             reasonable
             creature
             or
             Consciencious
             person
             can
             or
             dares
             deny
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             :
             That
             this
             very
             argument
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             dangerous
             seditious
             Par●dox
             ,
             destructive
             to
             all
             Republikes
             ,
             and
             Societies
             of
             men
             ;
             A
             Cockatrice
             fit
             to
             be
             crushed
             in
             the
             shell
             ,
             ere
             it
             prove
             a
             devouring
             Serpent
             to
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             discerne
             by
             these
             instances
             in
             my
             Brothers
             way
             of
             arguing
             ;
             
             For
             may
             not
             any
             Independent
             Company
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Regiment
             or
             Brigade
             ,
             in
             our
             Armies
             argue
             just
             in
             this
             very
             straine
             ?
             Every
             Company
             ,
             Troop
             ,
             Regiment
             ,
             Brigade
             ,
             is
             a
             compleate
             body
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             having
             an
             its
             owne
             necessary
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Commanders
             ;
             Therefore
             we
             will
             not
             joyne
             with
             or
             submit
             to
             the
             commands
             Orders
             Military
             Lawes
             or
             directions
             of
             my
             Lord
             Generall
             ,
             the
             councell
             of
             Warre
             ,
             or
             any
             superior
             Officer
             ;
             but
             bee
             ruled
             commanded
             only
             by
             our selves
             and
             ▪
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             own
             immediate
             commands
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             onely
             subject
             .
             Any
             Independent
             Family
             Streete
             ,
             parish
             ,
             Company
             ,
             or
             Ward
             only
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             argue
             thus
             ;
             we
             are
             an
             absolute
             compleate
             body
             ,
             family
             ,
             street
             ,
             parish
             ,
             company
             ,
             Ward
             within
             our selves
             ;
             Therefore
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             wee
             may
             not
             be
             governed
             ,
             directed
             ,
             commanded
             or
             censured
             by
             my
             Lord
             Major
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Aldermen
             ,
             or
             Common
             Councell
             ;
             but
             only
             by
             and
             within
             our selves
             ,
             Any
             Independent
             child
             servant
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             or
             Member
             of
             any
             such
             Congregation
             alleage
             ,
             I
             am
             an
             absolute
             Man
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             Christian
             of
             my selfe
             :
             Therefore
             I
             may
             not
             .
             I
             will
             not
             be
             commanded
             governed
             ,
             overruled
             ,
             obliged
             corrected
             by
             my
             Parents
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             or
             that
             Congregation
             of
             which
             I
             am
             a
             Member
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             my selfe
             :
             Any
             independent
             County
             ,
             City
             ,
             Committee
             ,
             or
             Court
             of
             Justice
             argue
             :
             Wee
             are
             a
             compleate
             County
             ,
             City
             ,
             Committee
             ,
             Court
             in
             and
             of
             our selves
             ?
             Ergo
             ,
             Wee
             neither
             will
             ,
             nor
             must
             submit
             to
             any
             Lawes
             or
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             :
             Yea
             every
             Colledge
             in
             our
             Vniversities
             dispute
             thus
             ;
             We
             are
             a
             compleate
             Colledge
             and
             corporation
             within
             our selves
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             Vicechancellor
             ,
             Convocation
             ,
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             whole
             Vniversity
             have
             no
             Authority
             ,
             to
             controle
             ,
             judge
             ,
             or
             order
             us
             .
             Brother
             ,
             if
             such
             Arguments
             as
             these
             should
             be
             once
             admitted
             (
             as
             they
             now
             begin
             to
             grow
             very
             rise
             in
             all
             places
             )
             I
             referre
             to
             your
             saddest
             thoughts
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             all
             our
             Armies
             ,
             Parishes
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Families
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Kingdome
             in
             a
             short
             space
             ?
             Will
             they
             not
             all
             be
             dissipated
             ,
             dissolved
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             nought
             but
             a
             Chaos
             of
             confusion
             ,
             disobedience
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             Anarchy
             ,
             and
             disorder
             ,
             cover
             their
             faces
             ?
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             consider
             and
             retract
             this
             new
             monstrous
             Logick
             and
             Divinity
             which
             cuts
             in
             sunder
             all
             relations
             ,
             and
             subverts
             the
             very
             pillars
             ,
             foundations
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Vnity
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
          
           
             
               But
               my
               Brother
               Objects
               3.
               things
               to
               make
               good
               his
               Argument
               .
            
             
             1.
             
             That
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             particular
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             then
             one
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Abrahams
             family
             should
             it
             not
             be
             a
             compleat
             Church
             ,
             
             untill
             there
             were
             other
             Churches
             ;
             on
             whose
             jurisdiction
             it
             should
             depend
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             yes
             :
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             ,
             nor
             question
             :
             We
             in
             our
             Realme
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             have
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             not
             only
             one
             particular
             christian
             family
             ,
             church
             ;
             but
             many
             thousand
             Parochiall
             Churches
             ,
             Congregations
             as
             our
             very
             Almanacks
             as
             well
             as
             Cosmographers
             will
             informe
             you
             .
             What
             then
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             will
             you
             inferre
             from
             this
             sole
             Church
             in
             Abrahams
             family
             ,
             to
             our
             Churches
             now
             ?
             Will
             you
             argue
             ,
             Abraham
             in
             his
             dayes
             had
             a
             compleat
             absolute
             Independent
             Church
             in
             his
             own
             family
             onely
             .
             Ergo
             now
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             an
             Independent
             absolute
             Church
             in
             every
             family
             ?
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             
               where
               there
               is
               a
               sufficient
               number
               requisite
               to
               make
               up
               a
               ministeriall
               body
               )
            
             as
             you
             interpret
             it
             ▪
             
             what
             then
             will
             become
             of
             your
             
               congregationall
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Parochial
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             great
             families
             ?
             they
             must
             by
             this
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             divide
             themselves
             presently
             into
             so
             many
             families
             ,
             or
             Independent
             Churches
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             great
             families
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             *
             
               Master
               of
               the
               family
            
             onely
             ,
             not
             an
             Independent
             Minister
             must
             be
             their
             Paster
             and
             
               Ruler
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               was
               in
               his
               ,
            
             and
             then
             farewell
             the
             office
             of
             Minister
             ,
             (
             which
             some
             of
             your
             
               Lay
               Elders
            
             exercise
             without
             scruple
             ,
             denying
             the
             very
             calling
             of
             Ministers
             )
             and
             all
             our
             Churches
             too
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             will
             you
             argue
             thus
             ?
             Adam
             was
             a
             compleat
             and
             absolute
             man
             alone
             ;
             
               therefore
               he
               needed
               not
               a
               helper
               or
               wife
               ,
               or
               family
               to
               be
               joyned
               to
               him
               .
            
             Suppose
             you
             should
             take
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             who
             formerly
             lived
             alone
             by
             and
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             relation
             to
             ,
             or
             communion
             with
             any
             other
             men
             ,
             like
             a
             Popish
             Hermite
             or
             Anchorite
             ,
             into
             your
             family
             ,
             Church
             ;
             or
             incorporate
             him
             into
             this
             City
             ,
             or
             any
             company
             in
             it
             :
             will
             you
             say
             that
             because
             this
             man
             was
             absolute
             ,
             and
             under
             no
             command
             at
             first
             ,
             Ergo
             he
             must
             continue
             so
             still
             in
             your
             family
             ,
             Church
             ,
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             his
             company
             ;
             and
             neither
             you
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             may
             ,
             or
             can
             of
             right
             enact
             any
             thing
             to
             controle
             him
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             :
             When
             there
             were
             only
             single
             Families
             ,
             living
             remote
             from
             others
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             were
             absolute
             and
             compleate
             Churches
             ,
             Republikes
             of
             themselves
             ;
             but
             when
             these
             single
             families
             multiplyed
             ,
             and
             combined
             themselves
             into
             Villages
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Provinces
             ,
             Republikes
             ;
             Kingdomes
             ,
             they
             thereby
             lost
             their
             pristine
             liberty
             ,
             absolutenesse
             ,
             independencie
             ,
             compleatnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             intire
             small
             bodies
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Republikes
             ,
             became
             onely
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             those
             larger
             ones
             to
             which
             they
             were
             thus
             combined
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             particular
             Mother
             Churches
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             but
             one
             particular
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             State
             or
             Kingdome
             (
             the
             case
             of
             all
             the
             first
             Churches
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             )
             without
             any
             Neighbour
             Churches
             to
             combine
             with
             ,
             this
             Church
             being
             under
             no
             superiour
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             was
             absolute
             and
             independent
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             Church
             to
             joyne
             with
             .
             But
             if
             this
             one
             Church
             through
             the
             encrease
             of
             Christians
             shall
             swell
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             spread
             it selfe
             over
             all
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             Republike
             wherein
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             necessity
             must
             divide
             it selfe
             into
             sundry
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             then
             all
             these
             Churches
             being
             under
             one
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             Republike
             ,
             and
             united
             together
             under
             one
             supreame
             ,
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             City
             ,
             Republike
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             self-same
             nationall
             ,
             or
             Provinciall
             Church
             ,
             doe
             thereupon
             lose
             their
             absolutenes
             and
             Independency
             ,
             and
             become
             subject
             to
             the
             Power
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Determinations
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             whole
             Nationall
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             but
             members
             ;
             which
             to
             preserve
             publike
             peace
             ,
             unity
             ,
             order
             ,
             amity
             ,
             ought
             constantly
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             self-same
             generall
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             setled
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             their
             severall
             National
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             as
             Civill
             Lawes
             are
             ,
             which
             oblige
             all
             .
          
           
             
               But
               this
               saith
               my
            
             a
             Brother
             
               in
               the
               second
               place
            
             ,
             takes
             away
             the
             lawfull
             Jurisdiction
             
               and
               rights
               of
            
             particular
             Churches
             :
             
             Ergo
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             first
             :
             
             By
             the
             like
             reason
             you
             may
             argue
             ;
             the
             joyning
             of
             many
             particular
             persons
             into
             one
             family
             ,
             of
             divers
             families
             into
             one
             Parish
             ,
             of
             sundry
             Parishes
             into
             one
             City
             ,
             of
             divers
             Citie
             into
             one
             State
             ;
             of
             sundry
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             into
             one
             Monarchy
             or
             Empire
             :
             of
             divers
             Companies
             and
             Regiments
             into
             one
             Army
             ;
             of
             sundry
             Knights
             ,
             Citizens
             .
             Burgess●●
             ,
             and
             Peeres
             ,
             into
             one
             Parliament
             ,
             
             and
             many
             Ministers
             into
             one
             Synod
             ,
             deprives
             them
             of
             their
             Independency
             ,
             their
             particular
             Rights
             ,
             Interests
             ,
             and
             subjects
             them
             to
             a
             new
             superiour
             power
             ,
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             command
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             publicke
             Lawes
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             Ergo
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             intollerable
             ,
             and
             such
             Corporations
             ,
             Republicks
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Empires
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             :
             If
             this
             be
             a
             good
             consequence
             ,
             you
             will
             subvert
             all
             humane
             Societies
             ,
             Corporations
             ,
             Republicks
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Independent
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Families
             to
             by
             like
             reason
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             This
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             lawfull
             rights
             of
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             but
             rather
             improves
             them
             for
             their
             owne
             particular
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             good
             :
             for
             
               (
               Brother
            
             )
             I
             pray
             informe
             me
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             for
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             Corporation
             to
             be
             subject
             only
             to
             such
             Lawes
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             made
             ,
             decreed
             ,
             declared
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             generally
             received
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             by
             an
             b
             
               whole
               Parliament
               and
               Assembly
               of
               the
               most
               wise
               ,
               ablest
               ,
               and
               best
               experienced
               Christians
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               Divines
               ,
               after
               long
            
             debate
             and
             consideration
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             private
             rash
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             perchance
             passions
             ,
             humours
             ,
             of
             two
             or
             three
             private
             persons
             ,
             perhaps
             directed
             ,
             swayed
             by
             particuler
             interests
             ,
             relations
             ,
             ends
             ?
             Which
             is
             justest
             ,
             safest
             ,
             or
             most
             remote
             from
             Tyrannicall
             ,
             Arbitrary
             and
             Papall
             Government
             ,
             for
             Churches
             ,
             States
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             confined
             to
             certaine
             publicke
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             ,
             enacted
             by
             common
             consent
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             limiting
             who
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             ,
             who
             secluded
             from
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             Sacrament
             ,
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             and
             for
             what
             causes
             ,
             offences
             ,
             in
             certaine
             ,
             &c.
             then
             to
             be
             left
             Arbitrary
             to
             the
             meer
             mercy
             ,
             wills
             ,
             determinations
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             of
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             temporall
             Magistrates
             ,
             without
             any
             Lawes
             or
             limits
             to
             restrain
             them
             ?
             We
             all
             hold
             it
             the
             greatest
             happinesse
             ,
             freedome
             of
             our
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             part
             of
             our
             Priviledge
             ,
             which
             we
             enjoy
             as
             free-men
             of
             England
             c
             
               That
               we
               neither
               may
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               legally
               bound
               by
               any
               Lawes
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Taxes
               ,
               or
               Commands
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               are
               made
               and
               imposed
               on
               us
               by
               full
               consent
               in
               Parliament
               :
            
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             meere
             Arbitrary
             Lawes
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             wills
             ,
             commands
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             private
             men
             .
             And
             shall
             it
             be
             then
             held
             the
             slavery
             ,
             injury
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             the
             liberty
             or
             priviledge
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             members
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             only
             to
             such
             Ecclesiasticall
             Rules
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             as
             shall
             be
             publickly
             agreed
             on
             ,
             consented
             to
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             Parliament
             (
             to
             which
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Christians
             shall
             be
             equally
             obliged
             without
             exemption
             (
             then
             to
             be
             left
             at
             six
             and
             seven
             ,
             to
             what
             Rules
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             every
             private
             Minister
             ,
             Eldership
             ,
             or
             every
             major
             part
             of
             a
             congregation
             shall
             arbitrarily
             prescribe
             unto
             their
             members
             as
             suitable
             to
             the
             Word
             ?
             No
             doubt
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             doubtfull
             case
             in
             Law
             ,
             would
             rather
             have
             the
             advice
             of
             many
             solid
             Lawyers
             then
             one
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             sicke
             in
             body
             ,
             will
             give
             more
             credit
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Physitians
             upon
             debate
             ,
             then
             to
             one
             or
             two
             Doctors
             ,
             or
             Apothecaries
             .
             Whence
             the
             policies
             of
             all
             States
             ,
             Churches
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             have
             reserved
             the
             power
             of
             making
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             setling
             matters
             of
             greatest
             moment
             to
             their
             most
             generall
             Councells
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             not
             to
             Cabinet
             Counsells
             or
             Vesteries
             .
             Brother
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             a
             true
             rule
             of
             d
             Aristotle
             ;
             that
             men
             
               are
               better
               governed
               by
               Laws
               ,
               which
               continue
               constant
               ,
               inpartiall
               ,
               inflexible
               ,
               then
               by
               Men
               whose
               lusts
               ,
               passions
               ,
               interests
               and
               
               private
               ends
               ,
               doe
               for
               the
               most
               part
               byasse
               them
               awry
               ;
               holds
            
             as
             well
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             civill
             Constitutions
             .
             Therefore
             this
             legislative
             power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             Synods
             ,
             over
             particular
             Churches
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             a
             prejudice
             or
             slavery
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             great
             a
             priviledge
             and
             freedome
             ,
             as
             our
             Parliaments
             are
             to
             our
             Kingdomes
             ,
             which
             onely
             make
             binding
             Lawes
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             meanes
             to
             free
             us
             from
             an
             arbitrary
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               thing
               my
            
             x
             Brother
             
               objects
               is
            
             :
             
             That
             all
             these
             Churches
             where
             the
             Apostles
             Preached
             were
             of
             absolute
             Authority
             among
             themselves
             ,
             respectively
             ,
             and
             equall
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             not
             one
             of
             them
             having
             jurisdiction
             over
             another
             .
             (
             The
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             &c.
             exercising
             all
             jurisdiction
             within
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             not
             being
             subordinate
             to
             themselves
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             as
             others
             object
             .
             )
             And
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             next
             after
             Christ
             for
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             or
             more
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             almost
             popular
             ,
             and
             every
             Church
             had
             equall
             power
             of
             ordaining
             and
             casting
             out
             their
             Minister
             ,
             and
             were
             independent
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
            
             Centurists
             .
             
               Cent.
               1.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             Tit
             de
             Conso●iatione
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             and
             De
             Synodis
             privatis
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             .
             
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             first
             Century
             ,
             my
             Brother
             quotes
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             not
             then
             Lord
             and
             soveraign
             over
             another
             ;
             but
             it
             saith
             not
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             publick
             Synods
             .
             2.
             
             That
             none
             of
             the
             Churches
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             were
             absolute
             ,
             and
             Independent
             as
             you
             pretend
             .
             For
             first
             they
             were
             all
             subject
             to
             the
             Apostles
             rules
             and
             directions
             ,
             both
             Churches
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             whole
             
               History
               of
               the
               Acts
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Epistles
             written
             to
             those
             Churches
             after
             they
             were
             planted
             ,
             prescribing
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Directions
             to
             them
             for
             to
             follow
             ;
             by
             Pauls
             sending
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             Miletus
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             there
             a
             charge
             concerning
             themselves
             and
             their
             flockes
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             15.
             to
             36.
             by
             
               ●
               .
               Cor.
               11.
               18.
               
               That
               which
               commeth
               upon
               me
               daily
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               34.
               
               The
               rest
               will
            
             I
             
               set
               in
               order
               when
            
             I
             come
             ;
             by
             his
             commanding
             them
             to
             deliver
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Therefore
             they
             were
             not
             Independent
             or
             absolute
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             they
             were
             not
             subordinate
             immediately
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             one
             single
             Parish
             Church
             now
             ,
             is
             not
             subordinate
             to
             another
             particular
             Church
             ;
             nor
             the
             Churches
             of
             one
             City
             ,
             Republike
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             subordinate
             to
             another
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             all
             subject
             to
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             or
             combination
             of
             many
             Churches
             in
             cases
             of
             differences
             ,
             new
             opinions
             ,
             &c.
             which
             concern
             the
             purity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             suppressing
             of
             Schismes
             ,
             the
             common
             Peace
             or
             weale
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             have
             equall
             interest
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             by
             the
             f
             Synodicall
             determination
             and
             
               decrees
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               who
               sent
               Decrees
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               observe
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             throughout
             ,
             &c.
             
             21.
             24
             ,
             25.
             which
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               Ch.
               16.
               v.
            
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             
               as
               they
               went
               through
               the
               Cities
               they
               delivered
               them
               ,
            
             THE
             DECREES
             FOR
             TO
             KEEPE
             THAT
             WERE
             ORDAINED
             OF
             THE
             APOSTLES
             AND
             ELDERS
             WHICH
             WERE
             AT
             HIERVSALEM
             .
             (
             And
             marke
             the
             happy
             fruites
             and
             effects
             of
             those
             Decrees
             )
             
               And
               so
               was
               the
               Church
               established
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               increased
               in
               number
               daily
               .
            
             It
             was
             well
             there
             were
             no
             Independents
             
             then
             ;
             they
             would
             have
             quarrelled
             both
             this
             Synod
             and
             its
             Decrees
             ,
             as
             *
             they
             doe
             most
             strangly
             now
             ,
             or
             sought
             for
             to
             avoyd
             this
             unavoydable
             president
             ,
             &
             argued
             as
             some
             doe
             now
             .
             What
             ,
             we
             are
             Independent
             Congregations
             ,
             absolute
             and
             compleate
             within
             our selves
             ,
             what
             hath
             the
             Church
             or
             Synod
             at
             Jerusalem
             to
             doe
             to
             make
             Decrees
             for
             us
             to
             keepe
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             Christ
             alone
             as
             our
             onely
             King
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             Law-giver
             ;
             not
             under
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             Lord
             it
             over
             us
             ?
             Hence
             then
             I
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             then
             were
             not
             Independent
             ,
             because
             they
             thus
             readily
             embraced
             ,
             submitted
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             these
             
               Synodall
               Decrees
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Independent
             Churches
             will
             not
             stoop
             to
             ;
             saying
             ,
             Their
             Churches
             are
             absolute
             intirely
             their
             owne
             g
             
               who
               is
               Lord
               over
               them
            
             ?
             Adde
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             15.
             argues
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             womens
             praying
             without
             vailes
             ,
             and
             of
             mens
             wearing
             long
             haire
             (
             ad
             never
             longer
             in
             England
             then
             now
             )
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             custome
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
             Neverthelesse
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               any
               man
               seens
               to
               be
               contentious
            
             (
             in
             opposing
             the
             premises
             )
             
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               ,
               NEITHER
               THE
               CHVRCHES
               OF
               CHRIST
               :
            
             where
             Paul
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             condemnes
             the
             irregularity
             of
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             :
             whence
             I
             argue
             .
             If
             the
             lawful
             ,
             laudable
             customes
             only
             of
             all
             other
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             oblige
             a
             sister
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             singular
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             uniformity
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             things
             convenient
             and
             just
             ,
             as
             this
             Text
             manifests
             ,
             then
             by
             like
             reason
             the
             just
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             many
             Churches
             combined
             ,
             ought
             to
             oblige
             particular
             Churches
             which
             are
             under
             their
             precincts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             did
             not
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             claime
             a
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             nor
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             exercise
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             single
             Churches
             ,
             and
             under
             severall
             civill
             Government
             ,
             whose
             Magistrates
             then
             were
             not
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             
               Paul
               ,
               John
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             held
             a
             jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Epistles
             to
             them
             manifest
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             combined
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             had
             power
             by
             their
             Deputies
             one
             over
             another
             not
             as
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             
             but
             as
             a
             Synod
             wherein
             they
             were
             all
             combined
             ;
             as
             the
             second
             Century
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
             Master
             Rutherford
             his
             due
             
               Right
               of
               Presbitires
            
             ,
             Art.
             15.
             p.
             355.
             to
             480.
             to
             whom
             I
             sha
             ;
             ;
             refer
             the
             Reader
             :
             My
             Brothers
             Argument
             therefore
             is
             but
             this
             in
             substance
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Sepulchres
             hath
             no
             jurisdiction
             over
             Saint
             Androwes
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             of
             Pauls
             over
             Westminster
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             or
             
               Scotland
               :
               Ergo
            
             a
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             or
             Nationall
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             these
             Churches
             are
             all
             combined
             hath
             no
             juridiction
             or
             legislative
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             particular
             congregation
             under
             their
             precincts
             .
             A
             doughty
             Argument
             ,
             much
             like
             this
             in
             effect
             .
          
           
             The
             Burrough
             of
             Westminster
             hath
             no
             jurisdiction
             nor
             power
             to
             make
             binding
             Lawes
             for
             the
             Burrough
             of
             Southwarke
             ;
             not
             the
             county
             of
             Kent
             for
             the
             county
             of
             Middlesex
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             City
             ,
             County
             or
             Burrough
             in
             England
             power
             to
             prescribe
             Lawes
             to
             one
             another
             Ergo
             all
             these
             counties
             ,
             cities
             ,
             burroughs
             assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             their
             Knights
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             ,
             have
             no
             power
             to
             make
             Lawes
             to
             bind
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             Authority
             ,
             and
             legislative
             power
             ,
             if
             this
             kind
             of
             logick
             be
             admitted
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             My
             h
             Brother
             &
             other
             Independents
             generally
             grant
             ,
             
               that
               every
               Congregation
               
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
            
             
             
               censures
               ,
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               opinions
               to
               another
               private
               Church
            
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             absolute
             nor
             simply
             Independent
             in
             regard
             of
             other
             particuler
             Churches
             ,
             much
             lesse
             then
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             whole
             Nationall
             Synod
             ,
             Parliament
             or
             Presbitery
             ;
             which
             reason
             i
             others
             having
             largely
             prosecuted
             ,
             I
             shall
             but
             touch
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             demand
             ,
             
               whether
               every
               particular
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               whatsoever
               ,
               be
               such
               an
               absolute
               ,
               compleat
               ,
               independent
               body
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               subject
               only
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               or
               only
               independent
               Churches
               and
               congregations
               ?
            
             If
             Independent
             only
             ,
             I
             pray
             shew
             your
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             for
             such
             a
             peculier
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             no
             Churches
             else
             enjoy
             or
             challenge
             but
             onely
             yours
             .
             If
             all
             particuler
             Churches
             enjoy
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             then
             marke
             the
             consequence
             :
             
               Papists
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Sociniaas
               ,
               Antinomians
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Familists
               ,
            
             (
             and
             as
             one
             Master
             Williams
             an
             Independent
             affirmes
             ,
             in
             Print
             ,
             
               Mahumetans
               ,
               Iewes
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             severall
             Sects
             of
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             mustered
             up
             by
             Master
             
               Samuel
               Purchas
            
             in
             his
             Pilgrimage
             and
             
               Voyages
               ,
            
             )
             must
             be
             absolute
             and
             Independent
             to
             ;
             nor
             may
             any
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             make
             Lawes
             to
             regulate
             ,
             reclaime
             ,
             suppresse
             ,
             or
             punish
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             none
             but
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             accountable
             onely
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             consciences
             free
             ;
             then
             *
             every
             
               Sectary
               ,
               Schismaticke
               ,
               Hereticke
            
             what
             soever
             may
             gather
             and
             set
             up
             an
             Independent
             Church
             ,
             of
             three
             or
             foure
             families
             ,
             persons
             in
             a
             corner
             ;
             and
             neither
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             Presbiteries
             may
             question
             ,
             or
             suppresse
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             immediatly
             subject
             to
             none
             but
             Christ
             .
             Then
             persons
             questioned
             ,
             excommunicated
             by
             their
             congregations
             ,
             or
             such
             members
             of
             your
             Churches
             ,
             who
             either
             feare
             your
             censure
             or
             fall
             into
             any
             pett
             ,
             or
             humour
             against
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Government
             ,
             may
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Church
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             so
             avoyd
             both
             your
             jurisdiction
             and
             censures
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             this
             absurd
             Paradox
             would
             open
             a
             large
             guppe
             to
             all
             Errours
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             all
             Sectaries
             ,
             Schismaticks
             impious
             practises
             and
             opinions
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             impunity
             ,
             restraint
             ,
             or
             meanes
             of
             reformation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             conceit
             (
             derived
             onely
             from
             the
             k
             
               Pope
               himself
            
             ,
             who
             claimes
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               subject
               and
               accountable
               to
               none
               but
               Christ
               himselfe
               in
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               Independent
               Church
               within
               himselfe
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             with
             others
             affirme
             )
             makes
             every
             Independent
             Church
             or
             Minister
             a
             meere
             Pope
             ,
             subject
             and
             accomptable
             to
             Christ
             alone
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             
               (
               Deare
               Brother
            
             )
             tell
             me
             ,
             how
             you
             can
             be
             said
             to
             renounce
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
               Popery
               ,
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               abolish
               them
               out
               of
               our
               Realme
               ,
               to
               your
               utmost
               power
               ,
            
             according
             to
             your
             
               Vow
               and
               Covenant
            
             ;
             when
             as
             you
             banish
             onely
             one
             Pope
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             many
             ,
             in
             making
             every
             Independent
             Minister
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             meer
             Antichristian
             Pope
             l
             
               exalting
               it
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
            
             as
             immediately
             subiect
             to
             none
             but
             Christ
             .
          
           
             My
             m
             Brothers
             
               fifth
               Objection
               is
            
             :
             That
             Christ
             should
             be
             very
             unfaithfull
             ,
             carelesse
             ,
             and
             leave
             his
             Church
             to
             six
             and
             seven
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             prescribed
             as
             exact
             a
             Church
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             for
             it
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             we
             should
             have
             a
             mad
             world
             (
             he
             should
             say
             Church
             )
             if
             it
             were
             left
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             Civill
             States
             or
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             such
             a
             Church-government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             conceive
             were
             most
             suiteable
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             and
             customes
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             manners
             of
             their
             people
             .
          
           
           
             I
             Answer
             1.
             
             In
             generall
             ,
             
             In
             generall
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             onely
             words
             ,
             not
             proofes
             ;
             matters
             of
             fact
             (
             as
             this
             now
             controverted
             is
             )
             must
             be
             ever
             proved
             by
             reall
             visible
             demonstrations
             ,
             not
             farre-fetched
             inferences
             ,
             fancies
             ,
             probabilities
             ,
             suggestions
             ,
             or
             pretended
             inconveniences
             of
             our
             owne
             devising
             .
             Therefore
             
               (
               Brother
            
             )
             trouble
             not
             the
             world
             any
             more
             with
             inferences
             ,
             or
             illustrations
             of
             what
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             produce
             some
             down-right
             Scripture
             proofes
             of
             what
             really
             is
             :
             what
             Philip
             spake
             in
             one
             sence
             to
             our
             Saviour
             n
             
               Shew
               us
               the
               Father
               and
               it
               sufficeth
               us
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             shew
             us
             your
             Church-Government
             deliniated
             ,
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Churches
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             all
             particulars
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             suffice
             us
             ;
             but
             your
             Inferences
             from
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               Ezechiels
            
             vision
             &
             these
             objected
             inconveniences
             ,
             neither
             will
             nor
             can
             satisfie
             any
             man
             who
             hath
             any
             science
             ,
             conscience
             or
             reason
             to
             guide
             his
             choise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             ;
             That
             Christ
             hath
             not
             been
             so
             extreamly
             negligent
             or
             carelesse
             as
             to
             leave
             his
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             at
             six
             and
             seven
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             been
             so
             exact
             in
             prescribing
             ,
             or
             establishing
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             Church-Government
             and
             Discipline
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Arke
               ,
               Temple
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             you
             object
             .
             For
             Brother
             ,
             your selfe
             acknowledge
             in
             your
             Margent
             ,
             pag.
             5.
             6.
             
             (
             upon
             second
             thoughts
             )
             
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               it
               ,
            
             though
             you
             affirme
             the
             contrary
             in
             your
             Text
             ;
             Wil
             you
             I
             pray
             argue
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             more
             carelesse
             of
             his
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             then
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             the
             manner
             and
             time
             of
             Circumcision
             ;
             eating
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             consecrating
             of
             Priests
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             accoutrements
             ;
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Services
             ,
             Sacrifices
             thereto
             belonging
             ,
             are
             more
             exactly
             and
             particularly
             set
             downe
             and
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             then
             the
             manner
             ,
             time
             ,
             or
             forme
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             administring
             and
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             model
             or
             fashion
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             necessary
             furniture
             are
             in
             the
             New
             :
             or
             because
             the
             use
             of
             solemne
             Vowes
             and
             Covenants
             (
             your
             great
             Diana
             )
             the
             manner
             of
             solemnizing
             Fasts
             ,
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             Feastivalls
             ,
             Nationall
             Assemblies
             ,
             &c.
             are
             more
             exactly
             delineated
             and
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             then
             the
             New
             ?
             Or
             ,
             which
             soares
             higher
             ;
             was
             Christ
             more
             carelesse
             of
             his
             Church
             before
             then
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             them
             not
             the
             Law
             in
             writing
             as
             he
             did
             in
             after
             times
             ?
             or
             carelesse
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             them
             not
             the
             Gospel
             then
             ,
             but
             Law
             alone
             ?
             Brother
             ,
             your self
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             his
             Churches
             ,
             childrens
             consciences
             more
             free
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             o
             
               exempting
               them
               from
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               and
               all
               humane
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               formerly
               obliged
               .
            
             Is
             he
             therefore
             carelesse
             ,
             or
             unfaithfull
             ?
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brother
             ,
             take
             heede
             how
             you
             cast
             dirt
             in
             Christs
             owne
             face
             by
             such
             strained
             inferences
             ;
             or
             charge
             your
             Brother
             with
             no
             lesse
             then
             p
             
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               hereticall
               Doctrin
            
             ,
             by
             such
             extravagant
             inferences
             ,
             and
             incoherent
             Arguments
             :
             for
             fear
             you
             dishonour
             both
             your
             Master
             and
             your self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             Christ
             hath
             left
             no
             absolute
             exact
             forme
             of
             Church-Government
             in
             Scripture
             for
             all
             Churches
             and
             Ages
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             left
             his
             q
             
               Word
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               light
               to
               the
               feete
               ,
               and
               a
               Lanthorne
               to
               the
               pathes
               of
               all
               his
               Saints
               and
               Churches
            
             ;
             and
             said
             downe
             such
             generall
             
               Presidents
               ,
               rules
               ,
               and
               directions
               therein
               ,
               as
               may
               serve
               for
               ordering
               ,
               directing
               ,
               and
               regulating
               of
               all
               Churches
               herein
            
             ;
             yea
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             some
             more
             particular
             rules
             for
             some
             things
             which
             concerne
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             
             Churches
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             hath
             r
             generall
             Rules
             for
             our
             faith
             ,
             life
             ,
             manners
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             actions
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             &c.
             applicable
             to
             all
             particular
             cases
             and
             occurrences
             concerning
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             particular
             punctuall
             rules
             for
             deciding
             all
             those
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             controversies
             that
             frequently
             arise
             concerning
             them
             :
             yet
             Christ
             is
             not
             unfaithfull
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             left
             his
             Church
             sufficient
             rules
             ,
             and
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             in
             generall
             or
             particular
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             safe
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             providing
             of
             godly
             and
             faithfull
             ſ
             
               Ministers
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               put
               good
               Laws
               ,
               Disciplin
               ,
               and
               Government
               in
               execution
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Christs
               charge
               and
               care
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             providing
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             a
             Government
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             Will
             you
             charge
             Christ
             then
             with
             negligence
             ,
             and
             
               leaving
               his
               Church
               to
               six
               and
               seven
               ,
            
             because
             every
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             hath
             not
             the
             selfe-same
             measure
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             endowments
             to
             discharge
             his
             Ministery
             ?
             or
             ,
             because
             some
             Ministers
             are
             more
             negligent
             in
             their
             places
             then
             others
             ;
             and
             some
             
               sheep
               are
            
             t
             
               left
               oft-times
               without
               a
               Shepheard
            
             ,
             or
             committed
             
               to
               a
               Iudas
               ,
               a
               Thiefe
               ;
               or
               to
               Wolve●
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               Seducers
               ,
               which
               teare
               ,
               and
               devoure
               instead
               of
               feeding
               them
               ?
            
             or
             because
             he
             set
             not
             up
             ,
             and
             maintained
             this
             forme
             of
             Church
             Government
             you
             now
             contend
             for
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             beside
             ,
             in
             all
             Churches
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             together
             ,
             but
             reserved
             this
             honour
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             to
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             to
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             Brownists
             ,
             your
             Predecessors
             herein
             )
             to
             advance
             it
             .
             Brother
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             discerne
             by
             this
             ,
             where
             your
             owne
             pretended
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             inferences
             will
             drive
             you
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             if
             you
             rely
             upon
             them
             ;
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             (
             as
             a
             loving
             Brother
             )
             to
             forbeare
             them
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Whereas
               you
               object
            
             ,
             
             *
             We
             should
             have
             a
             mad
             world
             of
             it
             if
             Civill
             States
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             should
             set
             up
             such
             a
             Government
             〈◊〉
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             of
             their
             Realmes
             .
             
               I
               answer
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             your
             own
             position
             ,
             
             v
             
               that
               every
               particular
               man
               and
               Church
               ought
               to
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               ,
               and
               judgement
               ,
               not
               anothers
               ,
               Christ
               only
               being
               Lord
               of
               their
               consciences
               .
            
             If
             then
             a
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             Realme
             shall
             conceive
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             a
             Church
             Government
             is
             most
             consonant
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             most
             suiteable
             to
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             upon
             solemne
             debate
             ,
             after
             much
             seeking
             of
             God
             by
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
             ,
             make
             choise
             of
             this
             government
             before
             another
             ,
             as
             by
             electing
             a
             Presbyteriall
             ,
             rejecting
             an
             Independent
             way
             ;
             
               What
               madnesse
               ,
               or
               inconvenience
               ,
               meer
               slavery
               ,
               tyranny
               ,
               humane
               inv●ntions
               ,
               superstitions
               ,
               or
               corruption
            
             will
             this
             introduce
             ?
             Shall
             they
             be
             Hereticks
             presently
             for
             such
             a
             choise
             ,
             as
             x
             
               you
               define
               them
            
             ?
             Shall
             private
             men
             have
             more
             liberty
             of
             choise
             ,
             or
             conscience
             then
             whole
             
               Nations
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               Parliaments
            
             ;
             or
             more
             wisedome
             ,
             temper
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             discretion
             ,
             conscience
             then
             they
             ?
             Indeed
             I
             have
             read
             of
             one
             Parliament
             stiled
             the
             y
             Mad
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             z
             unlearned
             ,
             because
             there
             
               were
               no
               Lawyers
               in
               it
            
             :
             and
             no
             doubt
             both
             Parliaments
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             generall
             Assemblies
             may
             ,
             and
             doe
             sometimes
             erre
             ,
             and
             that
             grosly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             private
             persons
             or
             congregations
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             all
             reasonable
             men
             will
             and
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             *
             
               that
               two
               are
               better
               then
               one
            
             ;
             a
             whole
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             lesse
             liable
             to
             errour
             and
             corruption
             then
             a
             particul●r
             Judge
             ;
             a
             whole
             Parliament
             then
             a
             Committee
             ;
             an
             whole
             Synod
             then
             a
             private
             Conventicle
             or
             congregation
             :
             Then
             
             tell
             me
             in
             sober
             sadnesse
             (
             good
             Brother
             )
             whether
             your
             Independent
             Assertion
             .
             *
             
               That
               every
               particular
               Minister
               hath
               power
               to
               gather
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               Church
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               Independent
               from
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               choose
               such
               a
               Discipline
               ,
               Government
               to
               themselves
               as
               they
               CONCEIVE
               to
               be
               most
               suiteable
               to
               Gods
               Word
            
             (
             though
             in
             truth
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             CONCEITE
             ,
             as
             I
             feare
             your
             New
             way
             
               is
               .
            
             )
             That
             particular
             Christians
             have
             power
             to
             unite
             themselves
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             elect
             a
             Minister
             and
             Government
             of
             their
             owne
             choise
             ,
             most
             agreeable
             ,
             as
             they
             thinke
             ,
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             And
             that
             every
             Sect
             and
             Person
             ought
             to
             have
             free
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             what
             they
             beleeve
             :
             Or
             my
             Position
             ,
             be
             likely
             est
             to
             produce
             more
             madnesse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             mischiefes
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             Certainely
             it
             will
             be
             a
             
               madder
               world
            
             (
             and
             Church
             too
             indeed
             )
             when
             every
             private
             Minister
             and
             Christian
             may
             follow
             their
             owne
             opinions
             ,
             fancies
             ,
             crochets
             ,
             waies
             ,
             every
             Sectary
             set
             up
             his
             owne
             congregation
             ,
             sect
             ,
             and
             vent
             his
             owne
             erronious
             schismaticall
             Opinions
             without
             control
             :
             when
             every
             man
             shall
             have
             priviledge
             
               to
               doe
            
             *
             
               What
               seemes
               right
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
            
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             no
             Parliament
             in
             England
             :
             when
             every
             
               Anabaptist
               ,
               Enthusiast
               ,
               or
               brainsick
               Melancholico
               ,
            
             shall
             not
             only
             build
             Churches
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             different
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             but
             set
             them
             up
             openly
             in
             our
             Cities
             ,
             Counties
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             without
             impediment
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             all
             Civill
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Authority
             (
             as
             too
             many
             I
             feare
             doe
             now
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             will
             remedy
             it
             in
             due
             time
             )
             because
             they
             deem
             their
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             Gospel
             ;
             their
             owne
             Juventions
             ,
             Christs
             Oracles
             .
             Certainly
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Church
             will
             
               both
               be
               mad
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
            
             when
             such
             a
             licentiousnesse
             shall
             be
             proclaimed
             under
             the
             
               Notion
               of
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             ,
             &
             every
             mans
             own
             private
             way
             ,
             christned
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             it
             hath
             small
             affinity
             with
             it
             .
             The
             God
             of
             
               peace
               ,
               order
               ,
               of
            
             his
             infinite
             mercie
             preserve
             us
             safe
             from
             this
             
               Maniaca
               Insania
            
             ,
             this
             
               deadly
               madnesse
            
             into
             which
             we
             are
             running
             ,
             and
             hath
             already
             desperately
             seized
             upon
             the
             Braines
             and
             hearts
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             My
             n
             Brothers
             
               sixth
               Objection
               is
               this
            
             ,
             
             That
             Parliaments
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             are
             not
             now
             infallible
             ,
             but
             subject
             unto
             errour
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             having
             erred
             ,
             and
             that
             grosly
             in
             former
             and
             late
             times
             :
             That
             neither
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             Assembly
             can
             now
             say
             ,
             as
             that
             Synod
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             
             
               It
               seemeth
               good
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             they
             being
             not
             endued
             with
             an
             infallible
             spirit
             .
             
               Therefore
               they
               can
               make
               no
               binding
               Determinations
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Decrees
               in
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               ,
               to
               oblige
               any
               particular
               Churches
               or
               christians
               .
               Good
            
             Brother
             
               (
               writes
               he
               )
               for
               all
               your
               punctuall
               quotations
               of
            
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             you
             doe
             not
             all
             this
             while
             tell
             us
             that
             which
             is
             the
             maine
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             28.
             verse
             .
             
               IT
               SEEMED
               GOOD
               TO
               THE
               HOLY
               GHOST
            
             and
             Vs
             ,
             to
             lay
             
               upon
               you
               no
               other
               burthen
               then
               these
               necessary
               things
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             we
             challenge
             you
             to
             shew
             us
             
               ANY
               PARLIAMENT
               ,
               COVNCELL
               ,
               SYNOD
               ,
               EVER
               SINCE
               THE
               APOSTLES
               ,
            
             that
             could
             or
             can
             say
             thus
             ,
             It
             seemed
             good
             
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               Vs
               ,
               to
            
             determine
             controversies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             impose
             Lawes
             to
             bind
             all
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
             Shew
             this
             to
             us
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             obey
             But
             if
             you
             cannot
             ,
             
               AS
               YOV
               NEVER
               CAN
            
             ,
             never
             let
             any
             man
             presse
             upon
             us
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Synod
             
               WHICH
               HATH
               NO
               PARALELL
            
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             
               NO
               PRESIDENT
               ,
               PATTERNE
               ,
               FOR
               ANY
               COVNCELL
               ,
               SYNOD
               ,
               PARLIAMENT
               .
               
               Thus
               my
               Brother
            
             Burton
             
               concludes
               hence
               with
               abundance
               of
               confidence
               .
            
          
           
             But
             sweet
             Brother
             ,
             
             
               let
               not
               him
               who
               putteth
               on
               his
               harnesse
               ,
               boast
               as
               he
               that
               puts
               it
               off
               :
            
             receive
             your
             Answer
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             as
             vainly
             confident
             as
             you
             will
             〈◊〉
             your
             obtuse
             Argument
             afterwards
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             thus
             retort
             upon
             you
             .
             First
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             d
             Preached
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             a
             writ
             and
             determined
             )
             
               by
               an
               infallible
               spirit
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghosts
               Divine
               inspiration
               ,
               when
               as
               neither
               your self
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             other
             Independent
             ,
             nor
             Presbiterial●
             Minister
             can
             infallibly
             thus
             Preach
             ,
             write
             ,
             or
             determine
             at
             this
             day
             :
             Ergo
             Brother
             (
             by
             your
             Argument
             )
             neither
             you
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Minister
             must
             henceforth
             Preach
             unto
             ,
             nor
             determine
             any
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Church-government
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             being
             not
             guided
             by
             any
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             because
             you
             may
             possibly
             erre
             ,
             and
             cannot
             say
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             
               it
               seemes
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
            
             ;
             and
             then
             Brother
             ,
             of
             what
             value
             are
             all
             your
             Sermons
             ,
             Books
             ,
             and
             confident
             asseverations
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             your
             Independent
             way
             ?
             your
             Disciples
             and
             congregation
             may
             make
             wast
             paper
             of
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             reading
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             a
             some
             ignorants
             perchance
             esteem
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             they
             
               ordained
               Elders
            
             ,
             and
             
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               did
               usually
            
             e
             
               give
               them
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               gift
               of
               tongues
               (
               who
               fel
               upon
               the
               parties
               ordained
               ,
               and
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               Preached
               )
               and
               to
               those
               whom
               they
            
             f
             Baptized
             (
             as
             the
             marginall
             texts
             assure
             us
             )
             which
             no
             Ministers
             nor
             Elders
             can
             do
             now
             :
             Ergo
             no
             Ministers
             may
             or
             can
             now
             ordain
             any
             Ministers
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             nor
             baptize
             any
             children
             or
             men
             ,
             nor
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             any
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             give
             them
             the
             gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             nor
             cause
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             did
             .
             3.
             
             g
             Moses
             
               gave
               no
               civill
               nor
               judiciall
               Laws
               to
               the
               Israelites
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               he
               received
               immediately
               from
               God
               by
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
               .
               Ergo
            
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             at
             this
             day
             can
             make
             no
             civill
             temporall
             Lawes
             to
             governe
             their
             people
             by
             ,
             because
             they
             receive
             them
             not
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             an
             infallible
             spirit
             .
             4.
             
             
               Christ
               sent
               none
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               such
               whom
               himself
               ,
               immediatly
               called
               ,
               ordained
               ,
               furnished
               miraculously
               with
               gifts
               of
               tongues
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             (
             A
             priviledge
             peculier
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             others
             in
             their
             daies
             ,
             not
             communicable
             to
             any
             ordinary
             Ministers
             )
             
               and
               made
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             h
             Ergo
             No
             Ministers
             but
             such
             who
             are
             thus
             immediately
             enabled
             ,
             endued
             and
             ordained
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             then
             where
             are
             all
             your
             Independent
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Lay-preachers
             ?
             I
             hope
             Brother
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             you
             most
             renounce
             your
             Argument
             as
             absurd
             ,
             or
             else
             your
             Preaching
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Ministery
             ,
             at
             least
             your
             writings
             ,
             will
             be
             little
             valued
             ,
             which
             now
             you
             see
             are
             not
             infallible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             possibility
             of
             erring
             ,
             or
             some
             actuall
             errours
             in
             Councells
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             are
             no
             good
             grounds
             of
             rejecting
             all
             their
             determinations
             ,
             Lawes
             .
             Edicts
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             apparently
             erronious
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Such
             i
             
               indeed
               you
               may
               disobey
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               others
               you
            
             k
             
               must
               submit
               ,
               even
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             proved
             .
             If
             you
             deny
             this
             ,
             then
             marke
             the
             consequence
             of
             your
             deniall
             .
             Ministers
             may
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             actually
             doe
             erre
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             preaching
             and
             writing
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             Brother
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             your
             own
             case
             :
             Ergo
             people
             must
             neither
             obey
             nor
             believe
             any
             thing
             they
             preach
             or
             write
             ,
             but
             contemne
             all
             :
             Parliaments
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Tutors
             of
             all
             sorts
             may
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             actually
             doe
             swerve
             from
             truth
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
             commands
             ,
             and
             Iudgements
             :
             Ergo
             their
             subjects
             ,
             wives
             ,
             children
             ,
             husbands
             ,
             schollars
             ,
             pupills
             must
             receive
             no
             Lawes
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Commands
             ,
             or
             instructions
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             yet
             obey
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             shall
             prescribe
             .
             Brother
             you
             may
             as
             rationally
             argue
             l
             
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               :
               Ergo
            
             we
             must
             not
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ;
             Or
             conclude
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             making
             Lawes
             we
             erre
             all
             ;
             Therefore
             we
             must
             obey
             no
             humane
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             civill
             Laws
             in
             which
             we
             can
             discern
             no
             apparent
             error
             .
             Brother
             ,
             will
             you
             m
             
               drink
               no
               wine
               at
               all
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             Timothy
             advise
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             some
             have
             dranke
             poyson
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             perchance
             may
             doe
             so
             to
             ?
             Or
             shall
             none
             adventure
             to
             marry
             a
             good
             wife
             or
             husband
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             have
             met
             with
             bad
             ?
             Answer
             me
             these
             questions
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             need
             no
             other
             answer
             to
             what
             you
             object
             ,
             but
             your
             own
             reply
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Admit
             Synods
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Parliaments
             have
             sometimes
             erred
             out
             of
             humane
             frailty
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             most
             certaine
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             apt
             or
             prone
             to
             erre
             ,
             (
             having
             more
             helpes
             ,
             meanes
             ,
             assistances
             to
             keep
             them
             
               from
               erring
            
             ,
             when
             they
             n
             
               are
               met
               together
               in
               the
               Name
               and
               feare
               of
               God
               )
            
             as
             private
             men
             ,
             or
             Conventi●les
             of
             persons
             lesse
             learned
             ,
             lesse
             experienced
             ,
             they
             being
             more
             able
             to
             discover
             and
             bolt
             out
             truthes
             by
             debate
             then
             they
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ground
             why
             Solomon
             concludes
             ,
             o
             
               That
               two
               are
               better
               then
               on●
            
             p
             
               that
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               Councellors
               there
               is
               safety
            
             ;
             why
             the
             greatest
             points
             of
             Religion
             and
             State
             ,
             have
             in
             all
             ages
             been
             debated
             ,
             resolved
             not
             in
             Conclaves
             ,
             Conventicles
             ,
             Chambers
             ,
             Closets
             ;
             but
             in
             generall
             or
             nationall
             Councell●
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             effectuall
             meanes
             to
             discover
             ,
             suppresse
             errours
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             and
             resolve
             doubts
             ;
             for
             which
             we
             have
             an
             unanswerable
             pregnant
             president
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             1.
             to
             the
             end
             :
             where
             King
             Hezechiah
             ,
             with
             
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
            
             (
             assembled
             in
             full
             Parliament
             at
             Ierusalem
             )
             
               upon
               solemn
               debate
               resolved
               ,
               AND
               ESTABLISHED
               A
               DECREE
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Passeover
               in
               the
               second
               moneth
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               keepe
               it
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               people
               being
               not
               sufficiently
               sanctified
               :
            
             And
             another
             in
             the
             New
             :
             in
             the
             Chapter
             objected
             (
             Acts
             15.
             )
             where
             
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               assemble
               a
               full
               Synod
               to
               debate
               and
               resolve
               the
               great
               contr●versie
               raised
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               the
               necessity
               of
               Circumcision
               .
            
             This
             then
             being
             an
             indubitable
             Verity
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             Parliaments
             ,
             Generall
             ,
             or
             Nationall
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Councells
             ,
             are
             the
             fittest
             of
             all
             others
             to
             make
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             for
             all
             civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             in
             State
             or
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             least
             subject
             to
             errour
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             all
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Edicts
             should
             be
             obeyed
             as
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             but
             such
             wherein
             there
             is
             apparant
             errour
             ,
             and
             pregnant
             contrariety
             to
             the
             Scrip●●re
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             determinations
             of
             men
             not
             immediatly
             directed
             by
             an
             infallible
             spirit
             ●ven
             in
             Church-affaires
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             but
             submitted
             to
             :
             since
             Paul
             resolved
             some
             things
             of
             his
             kind
             by
             his
             owne
             private
             spirit
             
               vvithout
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             especially
             inspiring
             him
             ;
             to
             which
             yet
             we
             all
             submit
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             11
             ,
             to
             40.
             
             For
             that
             clause
             concerning
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             very
             full
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             First
             it
             is
             cleare
             by
             Acts
             15.
             6.
             7.
             12
             ,
             13.
             22
             ,
             23.
             that
             those
             who
             used
             this
             expression
             :
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
            
             ;
             were
             q
             not
             only
             Apostles
             indued
             with
             in
             infallible
             spirit
             :
             
               but
               likevvise
               the
               ELDERS
               ,
               BRETHREN
               ,
            
             AND
             WHOLE
             CHURCH
             (
             OR
             Synod
             )
             then
             
               assembled
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             .
             Now
             Brother
             you
             cannot
             say
             nor
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Elders
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             whole
             
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             were
             infallibly
             inspired
             :
             yet
             they
             all
             used
             this
             Language
             then
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             therefore
             by
             the
             self
             same
             Reason
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             may
             do
             it
             now
             ,
             especially
             where
             they
             ●arnestly
             seck
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             direction
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             ayde
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ▪
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             hath
             commanded
             all
             Christians
             
               earnestly
               to
            
             r
             
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               hath
            
             ſ
             
               promised
               to
               give
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               his
               Spirit
               to
               those
               that
               ask
               him
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               expresse
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               Spirit
               doth
               not
               only
               sanctifie
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               live
               ,
               dwell
               ,
               and
               abide
               in
               the
               hearts
               ,
               soules
               of
               Christs
               Ministers
               and
               people
               for
               ever
               ;
               but
            
             v
             
               avers
               that
               their
               very
               bodies
               are
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               them
               ,
               that
            
             x
             
               he
               shall
               lead
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               into
               all
               truth
               :
            
             why
             therfore
             they
             may
             not
             now
             say
             when
             Assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             a
             Synod
             with
             sincere
             hearts
             ,
             desirous
             to
             reforme
             and
             settle
             Church-government
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             may
             be
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               It
               seemes
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               us
            
             (
             especially
             when
             they
             have
             found
             an
             extraordinary
             providence
             and
             assistance
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             importuned
             in
             the
             work
             )
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             then
             ;
             
               since
               we
               and
               they
               have
            
             y
             
               all
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               spirit
            
             (
             though
             in
             a
             different
             measure
             )
             
               by
               which
               spirit
               we
               are
               all
               Baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ;
               and
               have
               all
               been
               made
               to
               drinke
               into
               ONE
               SPIRIT
               .
               I
               cannot
               discerne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               Christians
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               ,
            
             to
             z
             pray
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             sing
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             which
             duties
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             :
             
               yea
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               direct
            
             ;
             that
             Christians
             are
             not
             only
             a
             Regenerated
             ,
             quickned
             ,
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             earnest
             and
             first
             fruits
             thereof
             ;
             b
             but
             that
             they
             are
             lead
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             live
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             speak
             and
             blesse
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             
               yea
               it
               is
               the
            
             great
             c
             promise
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             powre
             out
             his
             spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             :
             that
             they
             shall
             receive
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             be
             d
             filled
             with
             him
             ,
             whence
             we
             read
             that
             Steven
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             who
             were
             not
             Apostle●
             ,
             were
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             Brother
             ,
             you
             and
             all
             other
             godly
             Ministers
             do
             both
             pray
             ,
             and
             preach
             in
             ,
             through
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               yea
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               inform
               your
               new
               Proselites
               ,
               Members
               ,
               how
               by
               the
               spirits
               direction
               you
               gathered
               your
               Independent
               Church
               ;
               prescribed
               them
               your
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               Government
               ,
               that
               you
               exhort
               ,
               teach
               ,
               instruct
               ,
               comfort
               wounded
               soules
               ,
               and
               resolve
               their
               scrupulous
               consciences
               doubts
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               and
               guidance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               else
               all
               you
               doe
               ,
               say
               ,
               prescribe
               ,
               resolve
               ,
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               ;
               and
               the
               work
               of
               your
               Ministry
               wil
               be
               very
               unprofitable
               ;
               disclaim
               but
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               new
               Congregation
               will
               soone
               disclaim
               you
               for
               their
               Minister
               ,
               they
               and
               we
               accounting
               all
               those
               who
               either
               do
               or
               cannot
               pray
               and
               preach
               in
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               some
               good
               evidence
               ,
               and
               demonstration
               thereof
            
             e
             unsavery
             ●alt
             ,
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             trampled
             under
             〈◊〉
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             many
             hundreds
             of
             such
             have
             been
             so
             served
             of
             late
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             all
             this
             be
             undenyable
             Scripture
             and
             experimentall
             Truth
             :
             why
             a
             Parliament
             of
             Godly
             Religious
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             with
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Reverend
             Divines
             ,
             now
             assisted
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             godly
             people
             ,
             to
             settle
             a
             Church-Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             and
             word
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             may
             not
             engrave
             this
             Motto
             :
             
               (
               It
               seemeth
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               order
               and
               settle
               things
               thus
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             on
             all
             their
             determinations
             ,
             resolutions
             ,
             (
             as
             
             Councels
             have
             usually
             done
             in
             former
             time
             ,
             from
             this
             very
             Te●t
             )
             you
             cannot
             re●der
             the
             least
             dram
             of
             reason
             .
             
             If
             you
             alledge
             (
             which
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             f
             Objected
             )
             that
             perchance
             all
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Assembly
             are
             not
             i●dued
             with
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             use
             this
             Language
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             this
             is
             *
             
               onely
               known
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               you
               ,
               who
               onely
               kn●weth
               who
               are
               his
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             made
             you
             no
             
               Iudges
               of
               their
               hear●s
            
             ;
             whose
             persons
             for
             the
             most
             part
             (
             I
             dare
             say
             )
             you
             do
             not
             ●●miliarly
             know
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             admit
             there
             may
             be
             some
             few
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             Gods
             sanctifying
             spirit
             ;
             
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             very
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             major
             part
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             as
             their
             zealous
             actions
             and
             proceedings
             evidence
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             jealou●ies
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             a
             great
             part
             being
             such
             ;
             they
             may
             now
             as
             wel
             use
             this
             expression
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Brethr●n
             ,
             and
             whole
             Synod
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whom
             you
             dare
             not
             ●ver
             to
             be
             all
             reall
             Saints
             ,
             endued
             with
             the
             infallible
             and
             sanctifying
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             So
             as
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             you
             might
             well
             have
             forb●rn
             ,
             that
             sco●●e
             you
             put
             upon
             our
             Assembly
             and
             Parliament
             :
             
               A
               Cardinall
               in
               the
               C●●clave
               at
               Viterbium
               ,
               after
               almost
               3.
               yeers
               agitation
               [
               As
            
             g
             
               many
               yeers
            
             *
             AS
             WE
             HAVE
             BEEN
             ABOVT
             TO
             SET
             VP
             A
             REFORMATION
             ,
             AND
             THE
             FOVNDATION
             NOT
             YET
             LAID
             ]
             
               each
               Cardinall
               ambitiously
               aspiring
               to
               be
               the
               Pope
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               r●se
               up
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               &c
               ,
               Let
               us
               uncover
               the
               roos
               of
               this
               chamber
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               cannot
               get
               in
               unto
               us
               through
               so
               many
               Tiles
               :
            
             which
             I
             will
             not
             aggravate
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             h
             
               your
               own
            
             Dogmaticall
             Resolution
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Synod
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               onely
               the
               Apostles
               were
               guided
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               an
               infallible
               spirit
               ,
               not
               all
               the
               Elders
               ,
               Synod
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               did
               but
               give
               their
               consent
               to
               those
               Decrees
               ,
               as
               Softines
               ,
               Tychicus
               ,
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               other
               Brethren
               joyned
               with
               Paul
               in
               his
               〈◊〉
               Therefore
               because
               the
               Apostles
               who
               had
               the
               leading
               Votes
               ,
               were
               thus
               guided
               ,
               and
               they
               consented
               ,
               they
               all
               joyned
               in
               this
               Language
               ,
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               us
               .
            
             If
             then
             the
             Major
             or
             leading
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Assembly
             be
             now
             indued
             with
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             they
             may
             all
             by
             like
             reason
             joyne
             in
             the
             same
             Dialect
             ,
             because
             they
             consent
             to
             what
             those
             determine
             and
             ●nact
             ,
             who
             are
             assisted
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             4.
             
             God
             many
             times
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Church
             doth
             indue
             
               unregenerate
               men
               with
               extraordinary
               gifts
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               saving
               gr●●●s
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             make
             them
             Prophets
             ,
             propagators
             of
             his
             Truth
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             i
             Ba●●●●
             k
             Saul
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             l
             Caiphas
             ,
             m
             
               Gama●●●
               ,
               Iudas
            
             ,
             and
             infinite
             others
             ,
             by
             daily
             experience
             as
             wel
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ;
             as
             he
             made
             use
             of
             o
             
               Cyrus
               ,
               Darius
               ,
               Artaxerxes
               with
               other
               heathen
               Princes
               to
               build
               his
               Temple
               ,
               and
               restore
               his
               worship
               in
               it
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             admit
             the
             most
             you
             can
             imagine
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Assembly
             (
             which
             deserve
             the
             highest
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             christian
             respect
             our
             hearts
             or
             tongues
             can
             yeeld
             them
             )
             there
             being
             at
             least
             some
             true
             Nathaniels
             and
             Stephens
             among
             them
             ,
             
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             armies
             of
             prayers
             in
             the
             spirit
             daily
             sent
             up
             unto
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             bring
             downe
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             upon
             all
             their
             Persons
             and
             Resolutions
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             in
             christian
             charity
             expect
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             resolve
             on
             may
             have
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               us
               ,
            
             inscribed
             on
             its
             front
             ,
             until
             the
             contrary
             shal
             evidently
             appeare
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             reason
             rendred
             by
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             and
             yours
             should
             make
             good
             what
             you
             have
             promised
             in
             the
             objected
             passage
             :
             p
             
               Shew
               this
               to
               us
               and
               WE
               WILL
               OBEY
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             
               Deare
               Brother
            
             (
             seeing
             truth
             is
             ●●earest
             to
             you
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             hope
             we
             both
             unfainedly
             aime
             at
             )
             I
             have
             fully
             and
             freely
             answered
             all
             your
             pretended
             Objections
             against
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             legislative
             power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             Councels
             ;
             yea
             the
             substance
             of
             your
             whole
             Vindication
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Independent
               way
            
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             I
             trust
             will
             fully
             satisfie
             both
             your self
             and
             others
             whom
             you
             have
             misled
             .
             If
             I
             shal
             be
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             heare
             from
             you
             ,
             
               That
               I
               have
               won
               my
               Brother
               ,
            
             and
             reclaimed
             him
             from
             an
             〈◊〉
             dangerous
             By-path
             ▪
             I
             shall
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             blesse
             God
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             you
             and
             I
             shal
             most
             joyfully
             depart
             from
             off
             the
             publick
             Theatre
             like
             q
             
               Cecilius
               ,
               Octavius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Menucius
               Felix
               ,
               〈◊〉
               hac
               sati
               hilaresque
               dicessimus
               ;
               Caecilius
               quod
               crediderat
               ,
            
             Octavius
             
               gaudens
               quod
               vicerit
               ;
               Et
               ego
               ,
               quod
               hic
               crediderit
               ,
               &
               hic
               vicerit
               .
            
          
           
             What
             else
             remaines
             of
             this
             Treatice
             ,
             shal
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             be
             supplyed
             in
             due
             season
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             implore
             the
             blessing
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             this
             for
             our
             States
             and
             Churches
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A91309-e430
           
             a
             Select
             .
             Disputat
             .
             de
             Quaest
             .
             in
             quibus
             sit
             Potestas
             Ecclesiastica
             .
             
               Thes
               .
               1.
               4
               ,
               &
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Episcopatu
             Constantini
             Magni
             .
             p.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Acta
             Synodi
             Dod●
             .
             p.
             3●5
             ,
             326
             ,
             327
             
          
           
             d
             Apologiae
             .
             c.
             25.
             
             See
             Episcopius
             Disput
             .
             32.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             
             Mr.
             Rutherfords
             ,
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presbyteries
             .
             p.
             343
             ,
             344
             ,
             345
             357
             ,
             358
             ,
             359.
             
          
           
             e
             Anti-apol●gia
             .
             p.
             157
             ,
             158.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             Lac●●
             Osiander
             his
             〈◊〉
             Controversiarum
             cum
             Anabaptistis
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Mr
             Rob●●sons
             Apology
             
          
           
             h
             See
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Goodwins
             Theomachia
             ,
             and
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             .
          
           
             i
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Goodwins
             Sermon
             ,
             Febr.
             25.
             1643.
             
          
           
             k
             Reply
             to
             A.
             S.
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Goodwins
             Theomachia
             :
             and
             Inocencies
             Triumph
             .
             An
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             William
             Prins
             Twelve
             Questions
             .
             My
             Brother
             Burtons
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             5.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             An
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             12
             ,
             Queres
             .
             p.
             24.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Reply
             to
             A.
             S.
             p.
             111.
             
             Mr.
             Burtons
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             54.
             71.
             
          
           
             *
             Feb.
             15
             1643.
             
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             Goodwin
             in
             his
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A91309-e2760
           
             *
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Vindication
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             p.
             369
             ,
             370.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A91309-e4220
           
             a
             Eccles
             hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             prooemio
             .
          
           
             b
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             334.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             vita
             Constantini
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Tripartita
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             14.
             col
             .
             377.
             a.
             
          
           
             See
             Rabanus
             Maurus
             de
             Vniverso
             l.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Hist
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             16.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             l.
             4.
             c
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             Epitaphio
             Paulae
             .
          
           
             k
             Euseb
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             15.
             
             Socrates
             Scholast
             .
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             28.
             33.
             
             Eusebius
             de
             vita
             Constantini
             l.
             4.
             c.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             l
             Hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Hist
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Hist
             .
             l.
             12
             c.
             10.
             
             Sarius
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             482
             
          
           
             o
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             607.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             31.
             75.
             79.
             88.
             96.
             
             &
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             600.
             
             Niceph.
             Eccl.
             hist
             .
             l.
             14
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             p
             Leo
             Epist
             .
             9.
             ad
             Theodosium
             .
          
           
             q
             Epist
             .
             14.
             
             See
             Epist
             .
             13.
             44.
             50.
             58.
             almost
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             r
             Epist
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Epist
             .
             1.
             ad
             Innocentium
             .
          
           
             t
             L.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
             Socrates
             Scholast
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             Theodoret
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             u
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             11.
             25.
             31.
             152
             103.
             106.
             120.
             106.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             z
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             17.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p
             494
             ,
             495
             ,
             496.
             
          
           
             l
             Surius
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             498
             ,
             499.
             500.
             501
             ,
             502
             
          
           
             m
             Apud
             Surium
             :
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             900
             901
             ,
             902.
             
          
           
             n
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Surius
             Ibidem
             .
             p.
             531.
             539.
             
          
           
             p
             Theodoret.
             hist
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Socrates
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             37.
             
             Nicephorus
             hist
             l.
             9.
             c.
             33.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             1.
             p
             432.
             
          
           
             q
             De
             Synodis
             Arin●●a
             :
             &
             Seleuc.
             
          
           
             r
             Theodoret.
             hist
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             t
             Su●ius
             Tom.
             1
             p.
             472.
             474.
             
          
           
             x
             Spelman
             Concil
             .
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             v
             Surius
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             372.
             
          
           
             x
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             711.
             
          
           
             y
             Surius
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             633.
             
          
           
             z
             Surius
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             633.
             
          
           
             a
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             642.
             
          
           
             b
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             650.
             654.
             
          
           
             c
             Surius
             ibid
             p.
             668.
             
          
           
             d
             Surius
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             678.
             681.
             682.
             
          
           
             e
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             727.
             738.
             
          
           
             f
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             7.
             39.
             741.
             
          
           
             g
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             746.
             749.
             
          
           
             h
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             759.
             
          
           
             i
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             854.
             867.
             870.
             
          
           
             k
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             875.
             
          
           
             l
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             880.
             
          
           
             m
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             o
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             40.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             293.
             318.
             359.
             361.
             409.
             421.
             
             Carolus
             Molineus
             .
             Comment
             .
             ad
             Edictum
             .
             Hen.
             2.
             contra
             parvas
             Datas
             &
             abusus
             Curiae
             Romanae
             .
             p.
             15.
             
             Matth.
             West
             An.
             826.
             
             Vspergensis
             p
             ,
             180.
             
          
           
             q
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             237.
             257.
             271.
             274.
             278.
             286.
             291.
             
             Math.
             Westm
             .
             Flores
             hist
             .
             An.
             813.
             
          
           
             r
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             431.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Surius
             ibid.
             454.
             468
             469.
             
          
           
             t
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             475.
             
          
           
             v
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             481.
             
          
           
             x
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             544.
             
          
           
             y
             Surius
             ibid.
             546
             ,
             547
             ,
             555
             
          
           
             z
             Surius
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             366.
             
          
           
             a
             Surius
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             797
             ,
             798.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             Westm
             .
             Flo.
             Hist
             .
             An.
             595.
             
          
           
             d
             Apud
             Bochellum
             Dec●●●a
             Eccles
             .
             G●ll.
             l
             5.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             c.
             34.
             p.
             905.
             
          
           
             e
             Apologia
             2.
             
             Adversus
             Ruffinum
             .
          
           
             f
             Epist
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             g
             Distinct
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             ,
             and
             the
             Canonists
             glosses
             on
             that
             Distinction
             Summa
             Angelica
             Tit.
             Concilium
             .
          
           
             i
             Harding
             Contur
             .
             part
             .
             5
             ,
             c.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Bellarmin
             :
             De
             Conciliis
             Contr.
             2
             ,
             3.
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             k
             De
             Concordia
             Cathol
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             Concil
             .
             Basil
             :
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Bochellus
             Decreta
             Ecclesiae
             Gallicanae
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit
             :
             20.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             n
             Relect.
             4.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             o
             Be●la
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             &
             21.
             
             Matth.
             Westm
             .
             An.
             449.
             465.
             
             Spelmanni
             Concil
             .
             p.
             48
             ,
             49
             60.
             
          
           
             p
             Spelmanui
             Concil
             .
             p.
             104
             Matth.
             West
             .
             An.
             603.
             
             Beda
             ●ccles
             .
             Aist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2
             Antiq.
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             p.
             3.
             
             Speeds
             Chron
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             q
             Spelman
             .
             p.
             126
             ,
             127.
             
          
           
             r
             Beda
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
             Spelman
             .
             p.
             14●
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Willielmus
             Malms
             .
             De
             Gest●
             Pontif.
             l.
             3.
             
             Antiqu.
             Eccles
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             Spelman
             p.
             189
             ,
             191
             ,
             194
             
          
           
             u
             Spelman
             p.
             219
             :
          
           
             x
             Malmsb.
             de
             Gestis
             Pontif.
             l.
             3.
             in
             vita
             Widfridi
             Antiq
             .
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             Matth.
             West
             .
             An.
             718.
             p.
             27●
             Malm●b
             .
             de
             Gest
             .
             Pontif.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             197.
             
             Antiq.
             Eccles
             .
             Brit.
             p.
             21.
             
             Spelman
             p.
             230
             ,
             242
             ,
             245.
             
          
           
             z
             Spelman
             p.
             292.
             
          
           
             a
             Spelman
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             b
             Spel.
             p.
             387
             Matth.
             Westm
             .
             An.
             905.
             
             Antiq
             .
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             c
             Spelman
             p.
             428.
             
          
           
             d
             Spelman
             p.
             510.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             West
             An.
             1070.
             pars
             2.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             Paris
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             An.
             1075.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Eadmerus
             hist
             .
             nov
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Eadm
             .
             Hist
             .
             nov
             .
             l
             3.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             Paris
             hist
             .
             Angl.
             p.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             k
             Histor
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Giraldus
             Cambrens
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Will.
             Neubrigensis
             Hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
             Speeds
             Chron.
             p.
             516.
             
          
           
             m
             Neubrigensis
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             Hoveden
             An●al
             .
             pars
             post
             .
             p.
             500.
             
             Antiq.
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             Paris
             p.
             430
             ,
             431.
             
          
           
             o
             P.
             282
             ,
             362
             ,
             377
             ,
             389
             ,
             399
             ,
             401.
             
          
           
             *
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Cromptons
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Courts
             f.
             4.
             a.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Antiqu.
             Eccles
             .
             Brit.
             p.
             376
             ,
             380
             ,
             398.
             
             E●dmerus
             hist
             .
             Novorum
             l.
             5.
             p.
             109
             ,
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19
             21.
             28.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             E.
             6
             c.
             1.
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             
             Jo.
             Seldeni
             ad
             Edam
             .
             Notae
             p.
             165.
             
             Isiodor
             .
             Hisp
             .
             Orig.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             15.
             
             Canons
             1571.
             p.
             10
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             13
             Eliz.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Dr.
             
               Field
               of
            
             the
             Church
             b.
             5.
             c.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Dr.
             Fulk
             and
             Master
             Cartwrights
             Answer
             to
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             ,
             on
             〈◊〉
             15.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             to
             12.
             
             Dr.
             Craken●●rpe
             his
             Vigilius
             Dormi●ans
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr●
             Rutherford
             his
             due
             right
             of
             Presbyteries
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             342.
             393.
             
          
           
             
               Ioan
               Seldeni
            
             spicileg
             .
             &
             Notae
             in
             Eadmerum
             p.
             166
             167.
             
          
           
             Surius
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Concil
             p.
             342.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             407.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             488.
             574.
             575.
             732.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             203.
             675.
             728
             754.
             603.
             605
             641
             ,
             642
             ,
             643
             892.
             595.
             713
             1042.
             715.
             685.
             
             Gratian
             distinct
             .
             18.
             
             Iuo
             Carnot
             .
             Decret
             .
             pars
             .
             40.
             241.
             243.
             244.
             
             Spel.
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             24.
             4.
             42.
             406.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             4
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             M.
             Rutherfords
             d●e
             rights
             of
             Presbytery
             p.
             343.
             344.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             ●ita
             Constantini
             :
             l
             3.
             c.
             10.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Nicephotus
             Callithus
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Eusebius
             de
             vita
             Const
             .
             ●tini
             l.
             4.
             c.
             42.
             
             Socrates
             Scholast
             .
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             28.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             ●
             Euseb
             .
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
             ●
             Bish
             Iewels
             defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             p.
             〈…〉
             .
             741.
             742.
             
          
           
             d
             Socra
             .
             Scho.
             Ec●les
             hist
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             3●
             .
             p.
             281.
             
             Nic●phorus
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             .
             eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             39.
             in
             the
             Greeke
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             English
             .
             Nicepho
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             f
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             38.
             p.
             523.
             
          
           
             g
             Nicephotus
             Eccles
             hist
             .
             〈◊〉
             12
             c.
             10.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             481.
             
          
           
             h
             Surius
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Actio
             .
             1.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             11.
             14
             ,
             15.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             38
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             138.
             148.
             164
             ,
             165.
             167.
             535.
             168.
             170
             180.
             184
             ,
             185
             197.
             207.
             212
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             831
             Evagrius
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             Iewells
             defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             par●
             .
             6.
             c.
             14.
             di●●if
             .
             1.
             p.
             745.
             746.
             747.
             
          
           
             l
             Liberatus
             c.
             11.
             
             Iewell
             ibid.
             p.
             751.
             
          
           
             m
             Socrat.
             Scholast
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
             Sozom.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             10.
             
             Iewels
             defence
             of
             the
             Apologie
             c.
             13.
             p.
             744.
             
          
           
             n
             Actio
             prima
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom
             2.
             p.
             16.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             619.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Act.
             Concilii
             Ephesini
             c.
             25.
             
             Sozomen
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Imperatoris
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Dioscorum
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Imperatoris
             Co●monitorium
             ad
             Elpidium
             .
             Comitem
             Sacri
             Consistorii
             :
             Ibid.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Oratio
             Martiani
             ad
             Synodum
             ibid
             ●
             .
             37
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Epist
             .
             Euseb●i
             ad
             Imperatores
             .
          
           
             k
             Su●i●s
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             444
             ,
             to
             498
             ,
             502.
             
          
           
             l
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             901
             ,
             903
             ,
             904
             ,
             905
             ,
             906
             ,
             907
             ,
             908.
             
          
           
             m
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             49.
             50.
             51.
             55
             :
          
           
             n
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             539.
             to
             543.
             
          
           
             o
             Bochell●●
             Decret
             .
             eccles
             .
             Gal
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             9
             or
             Surius
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             p
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom
             4.
             p.
             2
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             to
             33
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             56
             ,
             72
             ,
             103
             ,
             104
             ,
             105
             ,
             257
             ,
             to
             262
             ,
             325
             ,
             to
             364
             ,
             416
             ,
             417
             418
             ,
             467
             ,
             542
             543
             ,
             551
             ,
             553
             562
             ,
             571
             ,
             584
             ,
             585
             ,
             595
             ,
             596
             597
             ,
             598
             ,
             607
             609
             ,
             610
             ,
             613
             624
             ,
             626
             ,
             647
             653
             ,
             662
             ,
             668
             690
             ,
             691
             ,
             694
             896
             ,
             901
             ,
             902
             903
             ,
             905
             ,
             929
             ,
             930
             ,
             939
             ,
             996.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             776
             778
             ,
             784
             ,
             787
             788
             ,
             794
             ,
             798
             802
             ,
             817
             ,
             821
             823
             ,
             830
             ,
             833
             852.
             
             ●
             .
             Seldeni
             ad
             E●dmaium
             Notae
             p.
             213
             ,
             214.
             
          
           
             q
             Acta
             Synodi
             Do●dre●●●
             Praefatio
             ad
             Ecclesias
             ,
             &
             Sessio
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             p.
             9
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Acta
             Concil
             .
             Ephes
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Surius
             ,
             Binius
             ,
             Crab
             ,
             and
             Syrmond
             ,
             
               in
               these
               Councels
            
             ,
             Ranchins
             Review
             l
             :
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Regino
             sub
             An.
             787.
             
          
           
             d
             Rigardus
             de
             gestis
             Philip.
             August
             .
             sub
             An.
             1179.
             
             &
             1200.
             
             Jean
             le
             Maire
             en
             le
             2.
             party
             de
             la
             devision
             des
             schismes
             .
             Martinus
             Polonus
             .
          
           
             e
             Jean
             Bou●het
             en
             la
             4.
             partie
             des
             Annales
             d'
             Aqui●aine
             .
          
           
             f
             Surius
             ,
             Binius
             ,
             Crab.
             
          
           
             g
             Luitprandius
             rerum
             per
             Europ
             gest
             .
             l.
             6
             c.
             6
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Martinus
             Polonus
             in
             Hen.
             3.
             sub
             An.
             1058.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             West
             An.
             905.
             
          
           
             k
             Nubrigensis
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ult
             .
             See
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             l
             Chron.
             Pauli
             ●angii
             An.
             1417.
             
             Petro
             〈◊〉
             en
             la
             vita
             de
             Sigismundo
             .
          
           
             m
             Apologia
             Concil
             2.
             
             Pisani
             .
             Mediolani
             per
             Co●ardum
             Ponticum
             impres
             .
             An.
             1552.
             
             &
             Acta
             Concil
             .
             Pisani
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             vid
             Act●
             Concil
             Nicen.
             Ruffi●us
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Nicephorus
             C●l
             .
             Eccl.
             hist
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Theodoricus
             à
             Niem
             tract
             .
             de
             Privilegiis
             &
             Ju●ibus
             Imperat.
             p.
             785.
             
          
           
             p
             Idem
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Concil
             .
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Will.
             Ranchin
             
               Survey
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             ſ
             In
             Dialogo
             cum
             Marcionitis
             .
          
           
             t
             See
             my
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             before
             my
             Perpetuity
             Edit
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Epist
             .
             Ded.
             to
             
               Cozens
               cozening
               Devotions
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Augustin
             .
             Tom.
             7.
             pars
             1.
             de
             collat
             .
             cum
             Donatistis
             lib.
             
          
           
             *
             Contr.
             Epist
             .
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             7.
             pars
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             August
             .
             ibid
             &
             Ranchin
             p.
             3●
             .
          
           
             y
             Sozomen
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Micha●lem
             Imperatorem
             .
             Gratian
             distinct
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             a
             Defensor
             .
             ●acis
             l.
             2
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Page
             239
             ,
             240.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Histor
             .
             novorum
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             ſ
             
               Eadmarus
               ibid.
            
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             t
             Ex
             Rotu●o
             Patent
             .
             An.
             18.
             
             H.
             3.
             m.
             17.
             
             Cookes
             Institutes
             on
             Lit.
             f.
             97.
             a.
             
          
           
             v
             Ne
             contra
             authoritatem
             potestatemque
             suam
             regiam
             quicq●am
             decerneret
             aut
             tractaret
             :
             Antiquitates
             Eccles
             .
             Brit.
             
               p
               163
               Matth.
               Paris
            
             hist
             .
             Major
             .
             p.
             432.
             
          
           
             *
             Cookes
             Institutes
             part
             .
             4.
             p
             322.
             323.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Antiqu.
               Ecclesiae
               Brit.
            
             p.
             210
             ,
             211
             ,
             212.
             209.
             
             Thomas
             VValsingham
             .
             
               Ypodigma
               Neustriae
               .
               An.
            
             1297.
             p.
             83.
             
             〈◊〉
             
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
            
             ,
             p.
             320
             ,
             321.
             
          
           
             y
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19
             27.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Fox
             Acts
             &
             Monuments
             Vol.
             3.
             
             Edit
             .
             1641.
             p.
             19.
             to
             30.
             where
             the
             whole
             Disputation
             is
             related
             .
          
           
             v
             Fox
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             979.
             to
             988.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             *
             Novel
             .
             Const●
             .
             113.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             Bridges
             〈◊〉
             supremacy
             〈◊〉
             Ch●istian
             Princes
             ,
             over
             all
             Persons
             throughout
             their
             Dominions
             .
             London
             ,
             1573
             Haddon
             Cont●
             .
             Osorium
             l.
             3.
             p.
             ●89
             .
             
               et
               alibi
            
             .
          
           
             z
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             1603.
             the
             Patent
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             a
             Declaration
             before
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             printed
             at
             
               London
               ,
               1●28
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             Letters
             Patents
             to
             confirme
             the
             Canons
             made
             1597.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Orders
             of
             both
             Houses
             concerning
             the
             present
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             Arch-bishop
             〈◊〉
             Canterburies
             〈…〉
             Bishop
             Mountagues
             ,
             Bishop
             Juxons
             ,
             Archdeacon
             Fasks
             ,
             and
             others
             late
             Visitation
             Oathes
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             of
             strange
             nature
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             27.
             
             H
             S.
             c.
             15.
             
             Dr
             Fi●la
             of
             the
             Church
             l.
             5.
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             24.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             12
             31.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             9.
             1.
             
             Ed
             6.
             c.
             2.
             37.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Sect
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             Sect.
             19.
             28.
             
             H.
             c.
             10.
             37.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             dedicated
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             8.
             by
             all
             the
             Clergy
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             cha
             .
             
               ●f
               Orders
            
             .
             Justinian
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             8.
             
             Niceph.
             Calisth
             .
             Dedicat.
             hist
             .
             suae
             .
             ad
             Andronicum
             Imperat.
             Mr
             John
             Hales
             Oration
             to
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             .
             Fox
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             976
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Leges
             Edovardi
             Confes
             .
             Lex
             17.
             
             Fox
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             c
             Bish
             .
             Jewels
             defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             part
             6.
             c.
             11.
             to
             15.
             
             Bish
             .
             Bilsons
             True
             difference
             &c.
             part
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             24.
             
             H
             8.
             c.
             12.
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19
             ,
             21.
             26
             
             H
             8
             c.
             1
             ,
             3.
             27.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             15.
             28.
             
             H.
             8.
             7
             ,
             10.
             31.
             
             H.
             8
             c
             10
             ,
             14.
             32.
             
             H.
             8
             c.
             22
             ,
             24
             ,
             26.
             33.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             29
             ,
             34.
             
             &
             35.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             17
             ,
             19.
             35.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             1
             ,
             3.
             37.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             1.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             8.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             3.
             
             Jac
             c.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Judg.
             11.
             8
             ,
             to
             15.
             
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3
             ,
             to
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             18.
             
             〈…〉
             Ma●k
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             25.
             
             E.
             1
             the
             statute
             of
             Carlile
             .
             24.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19
             ,
             21.
             26.
             
             H.
             8
             c.
             1
             ,
             3.
             27.
             
             H.
             8
             c.
             15.
             1.
             
             Eliz
             c.
             1
             S.
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
             M●tth
             .
             7.
             15.
             
             c
             24.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Joh.
             4
             1.
             2
             
             Joh.
             7
             ,
             to
             12.
             
             Col.
             2.
             8
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             2
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             
             2●
             .
             Gal.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             15.
             c.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
             M●tth
             .
             7.
             15.
             
             c
             24.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Joh.
             4
             1.
             2
             
             Joh.
             7
             ,
             to
             12.
             
             Col.
             2.
             8
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             2
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             
             2●
             .
             Gal.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             15.
             c.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             Chrysostom
             Theodoret
             .
             Theophylact
             .
             in
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             Dr
             Ora●●nthorp
             of
             the
             Popes
             temporall
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             l
             Paraeus
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             dub
             .
             5.
             
             See
             Dr
             Wil●et
             and
             Peter
             Martyr
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Mar●●lius
             Patavinus
             ,
             Defensoris
             Pacis
             ,
             pars
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             Iosh
             .
             24.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             1.
             to
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Esther
             3.
             20.
             to
             32.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             6.
             5.
             to
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Ionah
             3.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Nicephor
             .
             C●●●ist
             .
             Eccl●s
             .
             Hist
             ,
             l.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             25.
             
             Eusebius
             Pamph
             De
             Vita
             Constartini
             ,
             l.
             3
             c.
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid
             c.
             19.
             
             See
             Ni●ephor
             .
             l.
             8
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Euseb
             .
             De
             Vi●d
             Constantini
             ,
             l
             4
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Subscripserunt
             &
             Augustus
             Constantinus
             &
             mater
             ejus
             Helena
             Surius
             Tom.
             1.
             p
             362.
             cap.
             2●
             .
          
           
             l
             Surius
             Co●cil
             .
             T.
             1.
             p
             ●17
             6.
             
             Sozo●
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
             Centur.
             Magdeburg
             4.
             col
             851.
             
          
           
             m
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Hist
             l.
             12
             c.
             13.
             
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             48●
             ,
             484.
             
             Socrates
             Scholast
             .
             Hist
             .
             ●
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Codicis
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             De
             Haereticis
             .
             Lex
             2.
             136
             fol.
             23.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             de
             Summa
             Trinitate
             Lex
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Sozomen
             Ecc●es
             .
             Hist
             .
             l
             4●
             c
             13.
             
             Centur.
             Magdeburg
             4.
             
             Col.
             538.
             
          
           
             p
             Surius
             Tom
             1.
             p.
             434
             ,
             435.
             
             Niceph.
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             9
             c.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Socrates
             Scholasticus
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             q
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             577
             ,
             578
             ,
             579
             ,
             581
             ,
             582.
             
          
           
             r
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             616
             ,
             617.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Willets
             Synopsis
             Papismi
             ,
             3.
             
             Generall
             Controversie
             ,
             Quest
             4.
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             t
             Sur
             Tom.
             2.
             p
             19.
             134
             ,
             135.
             
             B●shop
             Jewels
             
               Reply
               to
            
             Harding
             .
             Artic.
             4.
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             u
             Sur.
             Tom.
             2
             p.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             x
             Act.
             3.
             
             Sur.
             ibid
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             y
             Sur.
             ibid.
             p
             133
             ,
             134.
             
             Jull●●ian
             Codici●
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             4.
             de
             Summa
             Trinitate
             ,
             Lex
             3●●
             .
             Surius
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             134
             ,
             ●36
             ,
             215
             ,
             216
             ,
             219
             ,
             to
             274
             ,
             sparsim
             ,
             
               are
               the
               like
               Decrees
               and
               Letters
               of
               theirs
               ,
               confirming
               this
               Councell
               .
            
          
           
             z
             Jus●iniani
             Codex
             l.
             1.
             tit
             .
             4.
             
             De
             Summa
             Trinitate
             .
             Lex
             2.
             fol.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist
             .
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             29
             ,
             31
             ,
             33
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             62
             ,
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             95.
             
          
           
             b
             Sur.
             Tom
             2
             p.
             25
             ,
             38
             ,
             55
             ,
             58
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             95
             ,
             106.
             
          
           
             c
             Sur.
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             462
             ,
             491
             ,
             494
             ,
             496
             ,
             497
             ,
             500
             ,
             502
             ,
             521
             ,
             529
             ,
             530.
             
          
           
             d
             Sur
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             668
             ,
             669
             ,
             670
             ,
             to
             677.
             
          
           
             b
             Surius
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             676.
             
          
           
             NOTA.
             
          
           
             A
             Coercive
             Law
             under
             severe
             penalties
             .
          
           
             c
             Sur.
             Tom
             2.
             p.
             686
             ,
             687.
             
          
           
             d
             Sur.
             Tom.
             2
             p.
             727.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             p.
             727
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid
             p.
             738
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             p.
             728.
             
          
           
             *
             Surius
             ibid.
             p.
             739.
             
          
           
             h
             Sur.
             Tom.
             2
             p.
             741
             ,
             to
             746.
             
          
           
             i
             Sur
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             854
             ,
             855
             ,
             857
             863
             ,
             864.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             p.
             864.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid
             p.
             864
             865
             ,
             866.
             
          
           
             m
             Sur
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             867
             ,
             870
             ,
             872
             ,
             873
             ,
             874.
             
          
           
             n
             Sur.
             Ibid.
             p.
             880.
             887.
             
          
           
             o
             Surius
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             p
             899
             to
             940.
             sparsim
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             p
             902
             904
             ,
             906
             ,
             907
             ,
             908
             ,
             928
             ,
             929
             ,
             930
             ,
             931
             ,
             932
             ,
             934
             ,
             935
             ,
             936
             ,
             939
             ,
             944
             ,
             945
             ,
             947
             ,
             964
             ,
             965
             ,
             966
             ,
             967
             ,
             980.
             981
             ,
             983
             ,
             984
             ,
             987
             ,
             990
             ,
             991
             ,
             992
             ,
             993
             ,
             998
             ,
             1000
             ,
             to
             1013
             1016
             ,
             to
             1030.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             p.
             1021
             1022.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid
             p.
             1025
             to
             1031.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Ibid.
             p.
             1031
             1032
             ,
             1033.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             p.
             1034
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             q
             Sur.
             Tom.
             2
             p.
             1039.
             
          
           
             r
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             2
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Sur.
             ibid.
             p.
             1.
             to
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             Surius
             ibid.
             pag.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             NOTA.
             
          
           
             u
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             f
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             g
             Vbicunque
             Dominus
             Rex
             jusserit
             ,
             IN
             EIVS
             PRAESENTIA
             .
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             h
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             56
             ,
             60
             ,
             61
             ,
             64
             ,
             65
             ,
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             78
             ,
             79
             ,
             80
             ,
             90
             ,
             91
             ,
             92
             ,
             93
             ,
             95
             ,
             127
             ,
             128
             13●
             ,
             138
             ,
             140
             ,
             182
             ,
             183
             ,
             187
             ,
             188
             ,
             189.
             
          
           
             i
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3●
             .
             p.
             232
             ,
             238
             ,
             247
             to
             252.
             
          
           
             k
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             ●70
             .
          
           
             o
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             27.
             
             Bochellus
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gal
             lib.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             cap.
             19.
             p.
             901.
             
          
           
             p
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             274
             ,
             278.
             
             Bochellus
             Decr.
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             cap.
             20.
             p.
             901.
             
          
           
             q
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3
             p
             278
             ,
             279.
             
             Bochel●us
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             5.
             
             T
             it
             ●0
             .
             cap.
             21.
             p.
             901.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             p
             279.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Ibid
             p.
             284
             ,
             285.
             
          
           
             t
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             u
             Surius
             ibid.
             pag.
             ●85
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             wish
             our
             Independents
             would
             be
             so
             subm●ssive
             ,
             and
             tractable
             in
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             these
             and
             other
             Councells
             were
             .
          
           
             x
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             291.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibid
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             z
             Ecclesiae
             Gallicanae
             Decretorum
             Additamenta
             .
             ad
             tit
             .
             20
             l.
             5
             p.
             1371.
             
          
           
             *
             Suri●s
             Tom.
             ●
             .
             p
             372.
             
          
           
             a
             Bochel●us
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             cap.
             17.
             p.
             901.
             
          
           
             b
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3
             p.
             402
             ,
             415.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid
             p.
             405
             ,
             406
             ,
             407
             ,
             408.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             p.
             385
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             p.
             409.
             420.
             
          
           
             f
             Surius
             ibid.
             p
             409
             ,
             410
             ,
             415
             ,
             417
             ,
             419
             ,
             420
             ,
             421.
             
          
           
             g
             Pars
             〈◊〉
             c
             15
             ,
             16.
             p.
             415.
             
          
           
             h
             Pars
             2.
             c.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16
             25
             Ibid.
             p.
             417
             ,
             419
             ,
             420
             ,
             421.
             
          
           
             i
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             422.
             
          
           
             NOTA.
             
          
           
             k
             Cap.
             31.
             
             Ibid
             p
             428.
             
          
           
             l
             Sur
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             4●1
             ,
             492
             ,
             493.
             
          
           
             m
             Sur.
             Tom.
             ●
             p.
             453
             ,
             454.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Sur.
               Ibid.
            
             p.
             455
             ,
             457.
             459
             ,
             460
             ,
             461
             ,
             467
             ,
             468.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             p.
             468.
             
          
           
             p
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             469
             ,
             470
             ,
             474.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             cap.
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             p.
             470.
             
          
           
             r
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             475.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             480
             ,
             482
             ,
             483.
             
          
           
             t
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p
             486
             ,
             489.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             p.
             491.
             
          
           
             x
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             520.
             
          
           
             y
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             538
             ,
             539
             ,
             543
             ,
             544.
             
          
           
             z
             Sur.
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             555
             ,
             556
             ,
             558.
             
          
           
             a
             Sessio
             4.
             to
             37.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             774
             ,
             775
             ,
             776
             ,
             777
             ,
             778
             ,
             787
             ,
             788
             ,
             789
             ,
             794
             ,
             798
             ,
             802
             ,
             817
             ,
             821
             ,
             823
             ,
             830
             ,
             831
             ,
             833
             ,
             852
             ,
             923
             ,
             to
             930.
             
          
           
             b
             Sessio
             1.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Sess
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             p.
             27.
             
             Sess
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             p.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Sess
             .
             19.
             p.
             56
             Sess
             24.
             p.
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             153
             ,
             
               to
               262.
               325.
               to
            
             364.
             
          
           
             c
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gal
             lib.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             cap.
             38
             ,
             39.
             p.
             905
             ,
             906.
             
          
           
             d
             Sur.
             Tom.
             4
             p
             366
             ,
             369
             ,
             370
             373
             ,
             374
             ,
             376
             ,
             378
             ,
             383
             ,
             386
             ,
             392
             ,
             407
             ,
             418.
             
          
           
             e
             Sess
             .
             7.
             
             Sur.
             ibid
             p.
             392.
             
          
           
             f
             Sess
             .
             11.
             ibid.
             p.
             404.
             
          
           
             g
             Sess
             .
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             413
             ,
             414
             ,
             415.
             
          
           
             h
             Sessio
             17.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             413.
             to
             419.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid
             p.
             442
             ,
             443.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             p.
             448.
             449
             ,
             453
             ,
             454
             ,
             455
             ,
             456
             ,
             457.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             p.
             457.
             to
             470.
             
          
           
             m
             Sur.
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             366.
             
          
           
             n
             Sur.
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             542
             ,
             543
             ,
             551
             ,
             553
             ,
             562
             ,
             571
             ,
             584
             ,
             585
             ,
             595
             ,
             596
             ,
             597
             ,
             598
             ,
             623
             ,
             624
             ,
             647
             ,
             653
             ,
             668
             ,
             689
             ,
             690
             ,
             691
             ,
             694
             ,
             695.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             595.
             to
             599.
             607.
             to
             611
             ,
             624
             ,
             653
             ,
             662
             ,
             691
             ,
             692.
             
          
           
             p
             Thomas
             Walsingham
             Ypodigma
             Neustriae
             .
             An.
             1245
             pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             q
             Idem
             An.
             1409.
             p.
             173.
             
             See
             Roger
             Hoveden
             .
             An.
             1179.
             p.
             581.
             
             Eadwer
             .
             Hist
             .
             Novorum
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             ●24
             &
             Jo●
             Seldeni
             Notae
             Ib
             p.
             213
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             r
             Ad
             Eadmerum
             Notae
             .
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Decreta
             Eccles
             .
             Gal.
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             20.
             cap.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             p.
             907.
             to
             918.
             
          
           
             t
             Acta
             Synodi
             .
             pag.
             325
             ,
             326
             ,
             327.
             
          
           
             a
             Syelmanni
             Con●●
             .
             p.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Spelmanni
             Concil
             .
             p.
             34.
             
             Jac
             Vsser
             .
             De
             Britannie
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Primord
             .
             cap
             6
             pag.
             101.
             
             Harrison
             .
             Descript
             .
             of
             Brit.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             Guliel
             .
             Lombard
             .
             Arch.
             Godwin
             .
             Of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Brit.
             p.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Holinshed
             ,
             Fox
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
             Rex
             ,
             cum
             sit
             DEI
             VICARIVS
             .
             Selden
             .
             Analect
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             Jac.
             Vsser
             .
             De
             Brit.
             Eccles
             .
             Primordiis
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             d
             Beda
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Matth.
             Westm
             .
             Anno
             446.
             
             Spelman
             .
             Concil
             .
             p.
             8.
             cum
             aliis
             .
          
           
             e
             Beda
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
             Matth.
             Westm
             Anno
             449.
             
             Spelman
             .
             pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             f
             Beda
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Beda
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Huntingdon
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             1328
             
          
           
             h
             Beda
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             25.
             
             Matth.
             Westm
             .
             Anno
             663.
             
             Fox
             Acts
             &
             Mon
             1610.
             p.
             111
             ,
             112
             ,
             Speeds
             History
             of
             great
             Brit.
             p.
             295
             ,
             296.
             
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             p.
             146.
             to
             150.
             with
             infinite
             others
             .
          
           
             i
             Matthew
             Westm
             .
             et
             Flor.
             Wigorn
             An.
             673.
             
          
           
             k
             Florentius
             .
             Wigorn.
             Anno
             884.
             p.
             254.
             
          
           
             l
             Gul.
             Lambardi
             :
             Archaion
             Spelman-Concil
             .
             p.
             182.
             183.
             
             Seldens
             Titles
             of
             honor
             :
             part
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             p.
             632.
             
          
           
             m
             Spelmanni
             Concilia
             .
             p.
             189.
             191.
             
          
           
             n
             Spelman
             Concil
             .
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             o
             Spelman
             .
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             p
             Beda
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             Spelm
             Concil
             .
             p.
             ●26
             .
          
           
             q
             Antiqu.
             Eccles
             .
             B●it
             .
             p.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             r
             Wil.
             Mat●esbur
             de
             Gest
             .
             Angliae
             Pontisel
             .
             1.
             p.
             197.
             
             Antiqu.
             Eccles
             .
             Bri●
             p.
             12
             
          
           
             ſ
             Spelman●
             Concil
             .
             p.
             242
             ●45
             :
          
           
             t
             Spelmanni
             Concil
             p.
             293
             300
             ,
             301
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             Wostm
             :
             Anno
             789
             
          
           
             u
             Spelman
             Concil
             .
             p.
             31●
             .
          
           
             x
             Spelman
             ;
             Concil
             .
             p.
             313.
             714.
             
          
           
             y
             Bonifac.
             Mog
             .
             Epist
             .
             112.
             
             Seldens
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             631.
             
          
           
             z
             Spelman
             Concil
             .
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Spelman
               Concil
            
             .
             p.
             327.
             328.
             
          
           
             b
             Spelman
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             c
             Spelman
             p.
             334
             ,
             335
             
          
           
             e
             Ingulphi
             Hist
             p.
             855.
             859.
             
             Spelman
             Concil
             .
             p.
             336.
             to
             340.
             
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             p.
             340
             
          
           
             g
             ●lector
             Boetius
             l.
             10.
             
             Spel.
             p.
             340
             ,
             341
             ,
             342.
             
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             p.
             858.
             
             Spelmanni
             Concil
             .
             p
             344.
             
          
           
             k
             Mala
             〈…〉
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             ●ngulphi
             .
             hist
             .
             
               Math.
               Westm
            
             .
             An.
             854.
             
             Flocentius
             Wigorni
             his
             An.
             855.
             ●p
             .
             l.
             p.
             348.
             350.
             
             Seldens
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             p.
             633.
             c.
             5
             sect
             .
             6
             p.
             633.
             
          
           
             l
             Spelman
             Concil
             .
             p.
             363
             Lambardi
             Archaion
             .
          
           
             m
             Spelman
             p.
             375.
             
             Lamb.
             Archaion
             .
          
           
             n
             Spelman
             
               p
               387.
               
               Math.
               Westm
            
             .
             Anno
             〈◊〉
             Matinsh
             .
             de
             Gestis
             Regu●
             Angl.
             l
             2.
             c
             13.
             
             Antiqu
             Eccles
             .
             Brit.
             p.
             19
             20
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             o
             Lambard
             .
             Archaion
             .
             Spelman
             p.
             390.
             
          
           
             p
             Lamberd
             Archa
             3.
             n.
             Spelman
             p.
             396.
             410.
             
          
           
             q
             Spelman
             p.
             408.
             
          
           
             r
             Lambardi
             Archaion
             .
             Spelman
             p.
             419.
             421.
             423.
             424.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Ingulphi
             hist
             .
             p.
             874.
             
             Spelman
             Concil
             .
             p.
             428.
             
             Mr.
             Selden●
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             633.
             
          
           
             t
             Spelman
             p.
             431.
             
          
           
             v
             Lamberdi
             Arehaion
             .
             Spelman
             p.
             419.
             424.
             
          
           
             x
             Spelman
             p.
             483.
             
          
           
             y
             Spelman
             p.
             49●
             .
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             An.
             975.
             
          
           
             z
             Hoveden
             Annal.
             pars
             prior
             .
             An.
             977
             p.
             427.
             
             Hu●indon
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             357
             Antiqu.
             Eccl.
             Brit.
             p
             59
             ,
             60
             Spelman
             p.
             494.
             
             Horent
             .
             Wigorninesis
             an
             977.
             p.
             361
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             p.
             433.
             
          
           
             a
             Spelman
             p.
             504
             ,
             507
             ,
             508
             599.
             
          
           
             b
             Spelman
             p.
             ●10
             513.
             525.
             529.
             
             Malm.
             De
             Gestis
             Regum
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             ●ambardi
             Archaion
             .
             Spelman
             p.
             530.
             
          
           
             d
             Spelman
             p.
             534.
             
          
           
             e
             Lambar
             ;
             Archai
             :
             Spelman
             ,
             p.
             539.
             552
             ,
             566.
             
          
           
             f
             Spelman
             :
             Concilia
             p.
             627
             ,
             631.
             
          
           
             *
             Bish
             :
             Iewels
             defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             part
             6
             :
             c.
             2.
             p.
             645
             
               Leges
               Si
               Edwardi
               :
               c.
               17.
               
               Lambardi
               Archaton
            
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             Vol
             1.
             p.
             214.
             
             Cooks
             :
             5
             Rep.
             
               De
               tura
               Regis
               Ecclesiast
               :
               fao
            
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             memb
             :
             〈◊〉
             Num
             :
             5
             〈◊〉
             5
             Seldeni
             〈◊〉
             merum
             :
             〈◊〉
             p.
             168.
             
             Hist
             :
             of
             tithes
             c.
             14.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             ●ax
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             l.
             3.
             p.
             135.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             *
             ●●bardi
             Arch
             non
             Jo
             :
             〈◊〉
             :
             ad
             Ead●●rum
             ,
             Notae
             p.
             173
             ,
             189.
             
          
           
             f
             Math
             :
             〈◊〉
             An
             :
             1073.
             p.
             5.
             
             Sigebertus
             Gemb
             :
             Ch●onog
             :
             An
             :
             1073
             1●74
             .
             Antiqu●tates
             Reeles
             :
             Brit
             :
             p.
             96.
             97.
             
          
           
             1073.
             
          
           
             g
             Hist
             .
             Novotum
             lib
             :
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Malmesb
             :
             dr
             Gestis
             Pon●●f
             :
             Anglōrum
             p
             :
             214.
             215.
             
          
           
             1075.
             
          
           
             1093.
             
          
           
             i
             Eadmerus
             Hist
             :
             Noverum
             :
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             26.
             to
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             Historia
             Angl.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             l
             Hadmerue
             Histor
             :
             Novorum
             l.
             3.
             p.
             6●
             .
             Willielmu●
             Malm●●bury
             de
             Gestis
             pontif
             .
             Anglorum
             l.
             1.
             p
             228.
             
             〈◊〉
             Annal.
             pars
             prior
             p.
             469.
             
             Math.
             Westm
             .
             An.
             1102.
             p.
             23.
             
             Antiquitares
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             p.
             104
             105.
             
          
           
             m
             Jotnal
             :
             Histor
             Antiqui
             :
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             Pa●is
             Histor
             Angl.
             Anno
             1107.
             p.
             25.
             26.
             
             Roger
             ●oveden
             Annal.
             pars
             1.
             p.
             60.
             
             Eadmerus
             Hist
             :
             Novorum
             l.
             4.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Eadmerus
               Hist
               .
               l.
               4.
               p.
            
             94.
             95.
             
             Haec
             sunt
             statuta
             de
             Archid●aconibus●
             &c.
             qua
             Dominicae
             incarnat
             A●iouis
             1108.
             statue●●nt
             Ansel
             .
             Co●tuar●ensis
             Archiepiscoput
             ,
             Thomas
             Ebor
             ,
             acensi●
             Archiepisco●us
             electus
             &
             cum
             eo
             alii
             Episcopi
             Anglia●
             In
             presentia
             gloriosi
             Regis
             ,
             Henrici
             ,
             essensu
             Comitum
             et
             Baronum
             suo●um
             ,
             ●atutum
             est
             〈◊〉
             Regeni
             Haveden
             Anal●
             pars
             prior
             p.
             472.
             
          
           
             p
             Eadmerus
             Hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             114
             ,
             115.
             116.
             
             〈◊〉
             p.
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             meere
             ●orgery
             and
             untruth
             ,
             See
             Section
             ●
             .
          
           
             q
             Eadmer●●
             Ibidem
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             1114.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             p.
             1●8
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Eadmerus
             Hist
             .
             Novorum
             l.
             3.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             t
             Eadmerus
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             137.
             138.
             
          
           
             1125.
             
          
           
             u
             An.
             1125
             p.
             499
             ,
             500.
             
             See
             R●ger
             Hoveden
             Annal
             :
             parspr●orp
             .
             478
             Math
             :
             Westm
             :
             Anno
             :
             1125.
             p.
             31.
             
             Mathew
             Paris
             ,
             
               An
               :
               1125
               p.
            
             67.
             
             Henry
             Huntindon
             Hist
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             382.
             
             Cum
             eadem
             di●●●●pus
             Christi
             con●ecisset
             Meretrice
             post
             Vesperam
             interceptuo
             est
             .
             Res
             apertissima
             negari
             non
             potuit
             ,
             celari
             non
             decuit
             ,
             Summ●
             honor
             ubique
             habitus
             in
             summum
             dedecus
             versus
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
               write
               our
               Popish
               ,
               Monke●
               .
               See
            
             John
             Bale
             ,
             
               his
               Acts
               of
               English
               Votaries
            
             Holingshe●d
             ,
             Speed
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Continuatio
             ad
             Florentium
             Wigorni●sem
             p.
             503.
             504.
             505.
             
          
           
             z
             Continuatio●●●
             Flore●tium
             Wigorniensem
             p.
             519
             
          
           
             a
             Roger
             Hoveden
             An●al
             .
             pars
             prior
             An.
             1138.
             p.
             485.
             
          
           
             b
             Hoveden
             Ibid.
             Anno
             1139
             484.
             
          
           
             c
             Mathew
             Westm
             .
             Anno
             1142.
             p.
             28.
             
             Mathew
             .
             Paris
             An.
             1142.
             p.
             76
             Roger
             Hoveden
             ,
             Anno
             1142.
             p.
             488.
             
             Gulielmus
             Neubrigensis
             l.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             p.
             27
             
          
           
             d
             Artic.
             Cler.
             c.
             3
             ,
             22
             As●
             .
             70.
             11.
             
             H.
             4
             ,
             88
             ,
             20
             :
             E
             ,
             4
             ,
             10
             ,
             b.
             22
             ,
             E.
             4
             ,
             20
             ,
             12
             H
             7.
             22
             ,
             23
             C.
             ●4
             .
             report
             f●o
             Fitz.
             Na
             :
             Br●s
             :
             51
             ,
             k
             ,
             52
             ,
             m.
             53.
             ●
             
          
           
             e
             Antiqu
             :
             Eccles
             Bri●
             p
             ,
             117
             :
          
           
             f
             Nubrigensis
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2
             ,
             c
             ,
             9
             ,
             p.
             112.
             113.
             113.
             
             See
             Ioannis
             Marius
             ,
             Zaberel
             :
             &
             Theodoricus
             a
             Niem
             de
             Schismate
             .
          
           
             g
             Eadmerus
             Hist
             .
             Novorum
             l.
             2.
             p.
             23
             33.
             
          
           
             h
             Eadmerus
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             Gulielmns
             Nubrigensis
             Rer.
             Angl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             Hoveden
             Annal.
             pars
             .
             posterior
             An.
             1175.
             p.
             542.
             
             Speeds
             Hist
             .
             of
             great
             Britaine
             p.
             521.
             
          
           
             1175
             
          
           
             l
             Hoveden
             ib.
             p.
             546.
             ,
             547.
             
             Antiquitates
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             p.
             94
             ,
             95.
             
          
           
             1175
             
          
           
             m
             Hoveden
             ibid.
             An.
             1176
             p.
             548
             ,
             549
             ,
             550.
             
          
           
             1176
             
          
           
             n
             See
             Eadmerus
             hist
             .
             Novor●
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             97
             l.
             5.
             p.
             139
             ,
             to
             135.
             
             Malmesbury
             de
             Gestis
             Pontif.
             Anglor
             :
             l.
             3.
             p.
             272
             273.
             
          
           
             o
             Annal.
             part
             posterior
             An.
             1176.
             p
             ,
             550
             
          
           
             1176
             
          
           
             p
             Hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             p
             210
             ,
             211.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             vita
             Richardi
             .
             p
             ,
             125
             ,
             126
             
          
           
             ſ
             Math.
             Westm
             .
             Anno
             1226
             p.
             118.
             119.
             126.
             
             Math
             Paris
             An
             1226.
             p.
             316.
             
             Antiquitates
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             pi
             153.
             154.
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             Paris
             p.
             319.
             
             Antiquitates
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Brit.
             p.
             119.
             120.
             
          
           
             v
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             An.
             1231.
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             1231.
             
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             Paris
             An.
             1136.
             p.
             431
             ,
             432
             ,
             433.
             
             Math.
             Westm
             .
             An.
             n.
             237.
             p.
             146.
             
             Antiquitates
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             p.
             163
             ,
             164.
             
          
           
             1236.
             
          
           
             1288
             
          
           
             y
             Antiquit.
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             p.
             205.
             
             Se
             loannis
             de
             Aton
             Constit
             .
             Provinciales
             f.
             139
             ,
             131.
             
          
           
             1296
             
          
           
             z
             Antiquit.
             Eccl●siae
             Brit.
             p.
             209
             ,
             210
             ,
             211.
             
             Matthew
             Westminster
             An.
             1295
             ,
             1296
             ,
             1297.
             p.
             408.
             409.
             410.
             
             Thomas
             Washingham
             Ypodigma
             Neustriae
             .
             An.
             1296
             ,
             1297.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             p.
             388.
             
             Bishop
             Iewels
             defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             part
             .
             6.
             c.
             2.
             divis
             .
             1.
             p.
             522
             habito
             Rex
             cum
             suis
             Baronibus
             Parliamento
             &
             Clero
             .
             excluso
             ,
             Statutum
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Antiquitates
             Ecclesiae
             Brit.
             p.
             314
             ,
             315.
             
          
           
             1418
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Sir
             
               Edw
               :
               Cookes
            
             Institutes
             on
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             p.
             53.
             249
             ,
             296.
             
          
           
             
               King
               Henry
            
             the
             1.
             and
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             p.
             96.
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             99.
             
             See
             
               Eadmerus
               ,
               Houeden
               ,
               Hollingshed
               ,
               Speed
               Daniel
               ,
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             2d
             .
             and
             
               Antiqu.
               Ecclesiae
               Brit
            
             :
             and
             Godwin
             ,
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Becket
             .
          
           
             *
             Matthew
             Paris
             ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             Antipathy
             of
             the
             English
             Lordly
             Prelacy
             &c.
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             17.
             to
             29.
             
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             3.
             
          
           
             K.
             Edw.
             1.
             
          
           
             K.
             Edw.
             2.
             
          
           
             K.
             Edw.
             3.
             
          
           
             K.
             Rich.
             2.
             
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             4.
             
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             5.
             
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             6.
             
          
           
             K.
             Ed.
             4.
             
          
           
             K.
             Rich.
             3.
             
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             7.
             
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             8.
             
          
           
             
               K.
               Edward
            
             the
             6th
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Mary
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             K.
             James
             .
          
           
             K.
             Charles
             .
          
           
             a
             Crompton
             Iurisdiction
             f.
             1.
             2.
             
             Con●
             4.
             
             Institut●
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Walsingham
             Hist
             Angliae
             p.
             188.
             204.
             to
             210.
             302.
             to
             307.
             
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             vol.
             1.
             p.
             556.
             to
             570.
             
          
           
             c
             Walsingham
             Hist
             .
             Angl.
             p.
             302
             ,
             303.
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             vol.
             1.
             p.
             618
             ,
             619
             ,
             620.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Boanerges
             o●
             the
             Supplication
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Scotland
             to
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             of
             England
             .
             Master
             
               Henry
               Burton
            
             his
             Israels
             Fast
             :
             the
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             .
             The
             Petition
             of
             the
             Lincolnshi●e
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Redly
             to
             
               A.
               ●
            
             .
             p.
             111.
             
             See
             my
             Brother
             Burtons
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             60
             ,
             51
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             e
             Part.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
             Divis
             .
             1.
             p.
             641
             ,
             643
             ,
             654
             ●●5
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             true
             difference
             betweene
             Christian
             subjection
             and
             unchristian
             Rebellion
             .
             part
             .
             3
             p.
             540.
             541.
             
             4●2
             .
             543.
             
          
           
             NOTA.
             
          
           
             FRANCE
             .
          
           
             Fredericus
             Lindebrogus
             Codex
             Legum
             Antiquarum
             
          
           
             g
             See
             the
             Title
             p.
             1.
             
             Ad●
             dit
             4.
             f.
             304.
             
             &
             Hinemari
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Epis
             .
             copos
             quosdam
             Franciae
             et
             Ludovico
             Regi
             ,
             And
             Fridericus
             Lindebrogus
             ,
             Codex
             Legum
             Antiquarum
             p.
             322.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Caroli
             Magni
             &c.
             Capitula
             p.
             328.
             329
             
             Fridericus
             Lindebrogus
             Codex
             legum
             Antiquarum
             p.
             1193.
             1196.
             1197.
             
          
           
             i
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             vol.
             1.
             p.
             461.
             to
             478.
             
             Edit
             .
             164.
             
          
           
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Bohamia
             .
          
           
             Denmarke
             .
          
           
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Frederic●●
             Lindebrogus
             :
             Cod
             :
             Legum
             Antiquarum
             .
          
           
             m
             Ib.
             f.
             363.
             
          
           
             n
             Ib.
             f.
             400.
             
          
           
             Fridericus
             Lindeb
             ogus
             Ibid.
             f.
             265.
             166.
             
          
           
             o
             Ib.
             f
             439.
             
          
           
             p
             Ib.
             f.
             442.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             f.
             498
             591.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             f.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Ib.
             694.
             
          
           
             r
             Codicis
             ,
             l
             1.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             to
             12.
             
             Novel
             :
             Const
             :
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             16
             ,
             37.
             42
             ,
             67.
             77
             ,
             83
             79
             ,
             123
             ,
             131
             ,
             132
             ,
             133
             ,
             141
             144
             ,
             146
             ,
             1●●
             117.
             
          
           
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             u
             Hector
             B●ethius
             lib.
             10.
             
             Spelman
             Concil
             :
             p.
             340.
             342.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             
               Regiam
               Majestatem
            
             :
             Or
             Auld
             laws
             &
             constitutions
             of
             Scotland
             collected
             by
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Skene
            
             ,
             printed
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               16●9
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Knox
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Realme
             of
             Scotland
             l.
             3.
             p.
             127.
             to
             135.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibidem
             p.
             250.
             251.
             to
             278.
             
             See
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Kirke
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             Le●●e
             lib.
             10.
             
             Buchanon
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             96.
             97.
             98.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             my
             Brother
             Burtons
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             Theomachia
             ●
             48.
             49.
             50
             ,
             Reply
             to
             A.
             S.
             p.
             81.
             22.
             and
             his
             Sermon
             in
             Feb.
             25.
             1643.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             full
             Reply
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             21.
             to
             24
             
          
           
             Page
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             .
             Thes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Master
             Walkers
             and
             Mr.
             Roburrowes
             answer
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Calepine
             ,
             Holioke
             ,
             Calvim
             ,
             Lexicon
             Juridicum
             ,
             Summa
             Angelica
             ,
             Tit
             :
             Praesumptio
             :
             Media
             v●lla
             ,
             Aquinas
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             21.
             14.
             
             Num.
             15.
             30.
             
             Deut.
             1.
             43.
             
               c.
               17.
               28.
               c.
            
             18.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             19.
             13.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             4.
             
             Institutes
             c.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             High-Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             
               Camden
               ,
               Holinshed
               ,
               Vowell
            
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Smith
            
             ,
             concerning
             Parliaments
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Page
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             156.
             to
             183.
             237.
             237.
             238.
             280.
             to
             307.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Title
             Page
             15.
             15
             
          
           
             Page
             9
             to
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Here
             p
             ,
             96.
             97.
             98.
             
          
           
             Page
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Commissioners
             against
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             102
             ,
             103.
             104.
             
          
           
             a
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             this
             Vindi●ation
             p.
             1.
             2
             
             ●8
             ,
             42.
             48.
             51.
             52.
             53.
             60.
             
             6●
             .
             71.
             
          
           
             *
             Yet
             Independents
             though
             men
             ,
             may
             and
             now
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Tit.
             3
             ,
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             2
             ,
             1.
             2
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             28
             ,
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             1
             Cor
             4
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             ▪
             Iohn
             2
             ,
             13
             ,
             Isay
             49
             ,
             23
             ,
             Psa
             8
             ,
             16
             ,
             Ps
             .
             78
             ,
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
          
           
             c
             Acts
             18.
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             ●
             ,
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             Mark
             5.
             22.
             
             Lu.
             8
             ,
             41.
             49.
             
          
           
             d
             Exod
             ,
             22.
             28.
             c.
             16
             ,
             22.
             c.
             34
             ,
             Exod
             7
             ,
             1
             ,
             Ps
             .
             28
             ,
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             Iohn
             10
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             Cor
             8
             ,
             1
             5
             2.
             
             Chron.
             9
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             5
             ,
             17
             Phil.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             g
             Dan.
             1.
             7.
             27.
             
             Luke
             1.
             23.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             15.
             
             Is●
             9.
             6.
             7.
             
             Psal
             .
             22.
             28.
             
             Psal
             .
             103
             19.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             21.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             49.
             50.
             
          
           
             i
             Psa
             .
             22.
             27
             ,
             28
             Psa
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             Psa
             .
             72.
             11.
             
             Psa
             .
             86.
             9
             
             ▪
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Dan.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             Pag.
             44
             ,
             45
             ▪
             46.
             62.
             63.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             n
             Ps
             .
             10.
             16.
             
             Ps
             .
             29
             ,
             10
             ,
             Ps
             .
             44
             ,
             4
             ,
             Ps
             .
             47.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             Ps
             84.
             3.
             
             Ps
             .
             89.
             18
             ,
             Ps
             .
             95
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               Ps
               .
               98
               ,
               6
               ,
               Ps
               .
               Ps
               .
            
             149
             ,
             2
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             17
             ,
             c.
             6.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             Rev.
             15
             ,
             3
             ,
             c.
             17
             ,
             14
             ,
             c.
             19.
             16.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               22
               ,
               18
               ,
               Ps
               .
            
             103.
             19.
             
             Isay
             9.
             7.
             
             Dan.
             4
             ,
             32.
             
             Math
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             c.
             1.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Ps
             .
             10.
             16.
             
             Ps
             .
             29
             ,
             10
             ,
             Ps
             .
             44
             ,
             4
             ,
             Ps
             .
             47.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             Ps
             84.
             3.
             
             Ps
             .
             89.
             18
             ,
             Ps
             .
             95
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               Ps
               .
               98
               ,
               6
               ,
               Ps
               .
               Ps
               .
            
             149
             ,
             2
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             17
             ,
             c.
             6.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             Rev.
             15
             ,
             3
             ,
             c.
             17
             ,
             14
             ,
             c.
             19.
             16.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               22
               ,
               18
               ,
               Ps
               .
            
             103.
             19.
             
             Isay
             9.
             7.
             
             Dan.
             4
             ,
             32.
             
             Math
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             c.
             1.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             11
             ,
             12
             13.
             
             Dan.
             5
             ,
             11
             ,
             c.
             4
             ,
             17
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             11.
             p.
             20.
             10.
             p.
             46.
             
             ●
             .
             Exod.
             15.
             3.
             
             &
             infinit
             other
             texts
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             47.
             
             Psal
             .
             24.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Isa
             .
             9.
             67.
             
             Iohn
             13.
             9.
             
             Acts
             2.
             36.
             c.
             10.
             36.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             6.
             7.
             8
             9.
             
             Mat.
             6
             9.
             14.
             15.
             c.
             23.
             3.
             10.
             
             Mat.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             25.
             
             c
             5.
             4.
             
             Iohn
             10.
             16.
             12.
             16.
             
             Acts.
             3.
             22.
             23.
             c.
             7.
             37
             
             Iohn
             6.
             45.
             
             Isay
             .
             54.
             13.
             
          
           
             ſ
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2
             ▪
             5.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             8-34
             .
             Pet.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Isah
             .
             59.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Ier.
             27.
             18
             c.
             36.
             25
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
             122.
             6
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             3940
             70.
             where
             this
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             confessed
             .
          
           
             y
             See
             Pareus
             in
             Rom.
             13
             Dub.
             7.
             8
             and
             D.
             Willet
             on
             Rom.
             13.
             
             Cant.
             6.
             7.
             
             Doctor
             Davenant
             his
             Praelectiones
             .
             De
             Judice
             &
             Norma
             fides
             cap.
             14.
             
             Bishop
             Iewels
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Apology
               part
               6.
               cap.
               1.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Bish
               .
            
             Bi●sons
             
               true
               difference
               ,
               &c.
            
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Fridericus
             Lindebrogus
             Codex
             Legum
             Antiquarum
             ;
             Lambardi
             Archaion
             :
             Master
             Rutherfords
             :
             
               Due
               Right
               of
               Presbyteries
            
             cap.
             Sect.
             5.
             and
             p.
             355.
             
               to
               480
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             z
             Psal
             .
             5.
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
             145.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             20.
             13
             ,
             28.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Page
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             this
             confessed
             ,
             pag.
             45.
             46
             ,
             62.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             *
             A●gn
             .
             2.
             
             Vindication
             pag.
             50.
             51.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             4.
             18
             19
             ,
             20.
             c.
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Dan.
             1.
             8.
             to
             17.
             
               c.
               2.
               5.
               to
            
             17.
             c.
             6.
             5
             ,
             to
             28.
             
             See
             
               Gratian
               causa
               11.
               qu.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             C●●tr
             .
             7.
             p.
             617.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Papists
             and
             we
             differ
             some
             what
             
               de
               modo
            
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             binding
             ▪
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             See
             Paraeus
             and
             Willet
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Chron.
             9.
             8.
             
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             De
             Praecepto
             &
             Dispensat
             .
          
           
             h
             
               In
               Tit
            
             :
             Psal
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             i
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Col.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             18.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             to
             9.
             
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             to
             26.
             
          
           
             ●
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             ●
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             17
             Tit.
             3.
             1
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             1
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16
             17
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             8.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             15.
             c.
             9
             ,
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             10
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Iosh
             1.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             
             Ex●ra
             7.
             26.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             30.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
             Iude
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Exod.
             20.
             14
             
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             
             1●2
             .
             Col.
             3.
             2.
             to
             25.
             
             Ier.
             35.
             thronghout
             .
          
           
             [*]
             Gen.
             24.
             2.
             to
             10.
             
             Iosh
             2.
             17.
             20
             1
             
             Sam.
             14
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             2
             
             Chron.
             15
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             c.
             23
             ,
             3
             c.
             34
             ,
             30
             to
             33
             Ezra
             10
             ,
             3.
             
             Neh.
             9
             ,
             38
             ,
             &c.
             10.
             
             Neh.
             9
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             [*]
             Gen.
             24
             ,
             2
             ,
             to
             67.
             
             Numb
             .
             30
             ,
             2
             ,
             to
             15
             Iosh
             .
             2.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Iudg.
             21
             ,
             5
             ▪
             6.
             1
             
             Kings
             2
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Eccles
             .
             8
             ,
             2.
             
             Ezek
             17
             ,
             16
             ,
             to
             20.
             
             Eccl.
             5
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             Object
             .
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             5.
             1.
             c.
             1
             10.
             
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             to
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             Paraeus
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             
             Dub.
             7.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             1
             ,
             to
             23.
             
             Iohn
             8
             ,
             34
             
          
           
             [ſ]
             Col.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Acts
             10
             &
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Insti
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
             Aretius
             de
             Adiapheris
             Locus
             .
          
           
             v
             See
             
               I●ther
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Marlorat
            
             ,
             and
             others
             on
             these
             Texts
             ▪
             
          
           
             x
             〈…〉
             .
             19.
             4
             ,
             Elix
             c.
             5.
             
             Objest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             23
             ,
             Eliz.
             c.
             1
             ,
             35
             ,
             Eliz.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             2
             1
             
             Pet
             2
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             Tit
             3
             ,
             1
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             Fox
             Acts
             &
             Monuments
             passim
             The
             writs
             
               de
               Haretico
               Com●urendo
               &
               Excommunicato
               Capiend●
               .
            
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             20
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             3.
             4.
             
             Rom
             13.
             1
             2.
             
             Lu.
             10
             16.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Objection
             5.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Objection
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Vindication
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Objection
             7.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             1
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Sam
             :
             11
             ,
             7.
             
             Ezra
             7
             ,
             26
             ,
             Dan
             :
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             c
             :
             3
             ,
             19
             ,
             c
             :
             6
             ,
             24
             ,
             Math
             :
             10
             ,
             28.
             
             Luke
             12
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             6.
             8
             
             Rom
             :
             1
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Objection
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Vindication
             .
             ●
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             34
             35
             ,
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Phil
             :
             1
             ,
             1.
             
             Eph
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             [*]
             Gal
             :
             1
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             [*]
             〈◊〉
             An
             Answer
             to
             Master
             
               William
               Prynnes
            
             12
             Questions
             p
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             not
             perempto●ily
             prescribed
             one
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             〈◊〉
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             to
             all
             Nations
             :
             The
             〈◊〉
             to
             blame
             are
             such
             who
             go
             about
             to
             prescribe
             one
             throughout
             whole
             kingdomes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Prov.
             8
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor
             4
             ,
             21
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             Gal
             16
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             Tim
             2
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             p
             Col.
             51
             ,
             2
             Acts
             15
             ,
             1
             ,
             to
             30.
             
             Col
             2.
             14
             ,
             to
             23
             
          
           
             q
             See
             
               Catalogus
               Testium
               V●ritatis
            
             ,
             Dr.
             White
             ,
             Doctor
             Webbe
             Dr.
             Abbot
             ,
             Doctor
             Featly
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             r
             Deutr
             ,
             17.
             14.
             
             ●0
             20.
             2
             
             Sam
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             ſ
             1
             Tim
             6
             15.
             
             Rev.
             17.
             14.
             c.
             19.
             16.
             
             Psal
             .
             22.
             28
             
             Ps
             4.
             7
             2
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Chron.
             29.
             11
             to
             17.
             
             Dan.
             2.
             21
             27
             1
             
             Cor.
             19
             26.
             
             Ps
             .
             24.
             ●
             
          
           
             t
             Rev.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Acts
             1.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             26.
             c.
             2.
             41.
             
             4●
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             6
             〈◊〉
             .
             1
             ,
             1
             ,
             1
             Tim
             3
             8
             ,
             to
             14
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             to
             8
             c
             5.
             17.
             
             Tit.
             1
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             Iam.
             5
             18.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             2.
             
             ●●il
             l.
             1.
             
             Acts
             11.
             30.
             c.
             14
             23.
             c.
             15.
             2.
             22.
             23.
             46
             c.
             16.
             4.
             
             c
             20.
             19.
             28.
             c.
             21.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             3.
             to
             15.
             
             Acts.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             h
             Acts
             4
             11.
             12
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             to
             33.
             
             Act.
             21
             2
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             Rom.
             12
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             10
             
             ●
             Cor.
             ●4
             .
             29.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             12.
             25.
             to
             30.
             c.
             23.
             14.
             to
             20.
             
             Levit.
             14.
             35
             ,
             35.
             c.
             19.
             23.
             to
             56.
             c.
             23
             ,
             10
             ●o
             20.
             c.
             25
             ,
             5
             to
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Chron.
             28
             29.
             2
             
             Chron.
             cap.
             31.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             to
             9.
             
             Ezra
             3.
             
             Hog
             .
             2.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Chron.
             28
             ▪
             29.
             2
             
             Chron.
             cap.
             31.
             2
             ,
             3.
             chap.
             1.
             to
             9.
             
             Ezra●
             .
             Hog
             .
             2.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Eph.
             c.
             5
             and
             6
             Col.
             c.
             3
             &
             4.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             
             P●●l
             .
             4.
             8.
             
             Iam.
             c.
             1.
             and
             4
             1
             Pet.
             c.
             2
             ▪
             and
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             31
             32.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             and
             13.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             wonder
             my
             Brother
             and
             Independents
             alleage
             not
             the
             forme
             and
             dimensions
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             God
             to
             Noah
             ,
             Gen.
             ●
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             ●hap
             .
             7
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             being
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pa●terne
             of
             the
             Taberna●le
             and
             Tem●le
             .
          
           
             *
             Levit.
             16.
             4.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Argument
             ●
             .
             Vindication
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Chro.
             15.
             chap.
             16
             ,
             37.
             to
             43
             ,
             cha
             28
             13
             2
             2
             Chro.
             ●
             .
             chap.
             8.
             14
             ▪
             chap.
             ●1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ezra
             .
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Chro.
             〈◊〉
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Chron.
             16
             ▪
             ●
             .
             37
             ,
             to
             45
             ,
             〈…〉
             11
             21
             ,
             2
             Chr●
             5
             ,
             c
             31
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Isay
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             Es●a
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Chron.
             28.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             e
             Ezra
             3
             ,
             10.
             12
             ,
             Aag
             2
             ,
             3
             to
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Col.
             2
             ,
             13
             ,
             to
             23
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             11.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Argument
             3
             
          
           
             h
             Ezech
             ●3
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             what
             〈◊〉
             is
             your
             ●●●plesse
             ?
             〈…〉
             1636.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             11.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             *
             A
             full
             Re●●
             .
             6
             
          
           
             *
             Argument
             4
             Vindication
             p.
             34.
             
             Answer
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             the
             Reply
             to
             A.
             S.
             
          
           
             m
             M
             Goodwins
             Theomachia
             ,
             and
             his
             2
             B●okes
             since
             :
             My
             Brother
             〈◊〉
             Vindication
             .
             〈◊〉
             4.
             7
             
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Vindication
             p
             ,
             7
             ,
             to
             22
             ,
             24
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             58
             ,
             60
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             o
             Acts
             11.
             28.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             [†]
             See
             Numb
             .
             8.
             80.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             [†]
             Vindication
             pag.
             18.
             19
             ,
             20
             ▪
             42
             ,
             50
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Guliel●●s
               Apollonius
            
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             22.
             23.
             c.
             5.
             23.
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             t
             Rev.
             12.
             1.
             to
             7.
             
          
           
             v
             Can.
             2.
             6.
             9.
             c.
             2.
             14.
             
             ●
             .
             4.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             c.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Cant.
             8.
             12.
             
             Isa
             .
             5.
             1.
             to
             10.
             
             Matth
             :
             10.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal
             .
             ●●2
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             
             ●2
             .
             Rev.
             21.
             2
             to
             24.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5
             ,
             c.
             4.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Ioh.
             10
             3
             ,
             to
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             27
             
             Eph.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             [†]
             Vindication
             page
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Gulielmus
             Apollonius
             chap
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             See
             here
             Sect.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             p
             See
             Master
             Rutherford
             ,
             his
             due
             Rights
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Sect.
             15.
             p.
             
               Gulielmus
               Apollonius
            
             ,
             c.
             3.
             and
             6.
             
             See
             Section
             3
             ●
             Acts
             15.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             q
             Exod.
             20.
             
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             20.
             to
             30.
             c.
             6
             ,
             1.
             to
             9
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Guliel●us
             Apolloni●●
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             [†]
             For
             〈◊〉
             part
             2.
             
          
           
             ●bject
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vindication
             page
             18.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             Fi●●
             o●
             the
             Church
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Gen.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             5.
             8.
             
             ●●
             .
             18
             19.
             c.
             22.
             2.
             to
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             11.
             14.
             
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Fortesoue
             de
             Laudibas
             logum
             Angliae
             .
             c.
             36.
             
             Magna
             Charta
             ,
             
               c.
               29.
               
               The
               Petition
               of
               Right
               .
            
             3
             Carol.
             
               See
               ●udge
            
             Crookes
             a●d
             Huttons
             
               Arguments
               concerning
               Ship-money
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Polit.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             f
             Ser
             Cent.
             2
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Guliclmus
               ,
               Appolonius
            
             ,
             c.
             3
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Reply
             to
             
               A.
               ●
            
             p.
             70.
             to
             73.
             
             Vi●dication
             ●
             65.
             to
             70.
             
          
           
             g
             Pag.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             Gulicimus
             Appollonius
             .
          
           
             h
             Page
             42.
             to
             .
             v.
             6.
             57.
             
          
           
             The
             Apologeticall
             Narration
             ,
             see
             Master
             Edwards
             Antapologia
             ,
             p.
             126
             ,
             127.
             to
             151.
             
          
           
             i
             Mr
             -
             Edwards
             ,
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             ,
             Dr.
             Sicward
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Prynnes
               12.
               
               Queres
            
             .
             p.
             2
             3.
             avers
             ,
             this
             in
             direct
             termes
             .
          
           
             k
             Aluarus
             Pelagius
             de
             planctu
             .
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             
             Artic.
             6.
             13
             ,
             31
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             37.
             
             Augustinus
             Triumphans
             .
             Cassaneus
             Catalogus
             gloriae
             Mundi
             p.
             7.
             4.
             cons●d
             .
          
           
             l
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             
             Obiect
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             33.
             to
             37
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             See
             Christ
             on
             his
             Thron
             .
             The
             Protestation
             protested
             and
             Vindication
             passim
             .
          
           
             p
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Psalm
             .
             1●9
             .
             105.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             ●6
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Gal.
             6.
             16
             
             Ephes
             .
             c.
             p.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mat.
             9.
             
             3●
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             2
             
             Chron.
             9.
             8.
             
             Ier.
             3.
             15.
             c.
             23.
             4.
             
             Ezech.
             34.
             5.
             
             &
             Zach.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             9.
             36
             
             Iohn
             10.
             
             Acts
             20.
             29.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             to
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             to
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             to
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             v
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             51.
             70.
             
          
           
             x
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Parliamentorum
             insanum
             .
             Matthew
             Paris
             
               Hist
               .
               Angl.
               in
            
          
           
             z
             
               Parliamentum
               Indoctorum
            
             .
             Thomas
             Walsingham
             ,
             Hist
             .
             Angliae
             An.
             400.
             p.
             414
             Speed
             p.
             775.
             
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Cookes
            
             4.
             
             Institutes
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             56.
             to
             60.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Prynnes
             12
             questions
             .
             p.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Iudges
             17.
             6.
             c.
             18.
             1.
             c.
             31.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             16.
             32
             66
             ,
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             Mat
             26.
             19.
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             37.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             20.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Acts
             2
             ,
             ●
             &
             15.
             to
             20.
             
             Acts
             11.
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             13.
             1.
             to
             5.
             c.
             19.
             1.
             to
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
             Acts
             10.
             34.
             to
             4●
             .
             〈◊〉
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             15.
             8.
             c.
             ●9
             .
             1.
             to
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             See
             Exod.
             20.
             
             &
             Deut.
             2.
             to
             20.
             &c
             ,
             Levit
             .
             and
             Numbers
             throughout
             .
          
           
             h
             See
             Mat.
             10
             5
             ,
             ●
             .
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mat.
             1●
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             c.
             13.
             2
             
             Rom.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             1
             
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             
             See.
             (
             ●
             )
             before
             .
          
           
             i
             Acts
             4.
             19
             20.
             c.
             5.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             to
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Iam.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             18.
             20
             
             Iohn
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Eccles
             :
             4
             3
             to
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Prov.
             11.
             14
             
          
           
             q
             Vindication
             .
             p
             ,
             6●
             ,
          
           
             r
             Luk
             11.
             13
             
          
           
             ſ
             Rom.
             15.
             16
             
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             c.
             13.
             versa
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             Iohn
             ,
             14.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             22.
             
             Iam.
             4.
             5.
             2
             
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             12.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             v
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             16.
             15
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             6
             to
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12
             
          
           
             z
             Iude
             20
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             23.
             26
             ,
             27
             :
             Eph
             :
             6
             :
             18
             :
          
           
             a
             Ioh
             :
             3.
             5
             
             :
             6.
             8
             
             :
             Eph
             :
             1
             :
             13
             :
             2
             Cor
             :
             5
             :
             5
             :
             1
             Cor
             :
             14
             ▪
             14
             :
             11
             :
             16
             :
          
           
             b
             Gal
             :
             5
             :
             16
             :
             18
             :
             25
             :
          
           
             c
             Acts
             2
             :
             17
             :
             Ioel
             2
             :
             28
             :
          
           
             d
             Luke
             ●
             :
             15
             ▪
             35
             :
             41
             :
             c.
             2
             :
             25
             :
             Acts
             2
             :
             33
             :
             38
             c
             :
             4
             :
             31
             :
             c
             :
             6
             :
             3
             :
             5
             ▪
             c
             :
             7
             :
             55
             :
             c.
             9
             ▪
             11
             :
             c
             :
             10.
             47
             :
             c.
             11
             :
             15
             16.
             c
             :
             13
             :
             9
             :
             52
             :
             Rom
             :
             6
             :
             5
             :
             and
             6
             :
             4
             :
             Iohn
             7
             ▪
             39
             :
             c
             :
             15
             :
             26
             :
          
           
             e
             Mat
             :
             5
             :
             13
             :
             Mar.
             9
             :
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             Mr
             :
             Goodwint
             Thromichia
             :
             p.
             48
             :
             49
             :
             50
             :
             and
             his
             Serm
             :
             Feb.
             25
             :
             1643
             :
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Chron.
             6.
             30.
             2
             ,
             Tim
             ,
             2
             ,
             19
             ▪
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             g
             Vindication
             :
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             well
             Brother
             you
             have
             so
             be
             st●●red
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             have
             founded
             but
             built
             a
             Church
             in
             far
             lesse
             space
             :
          
           
             h
             Vindication
             p
             :
             68
             :
          
           
             i
             Numb
             .
             22
             :
             &
             23
             &
             24
             :
          
           
             k
             1
             Sam
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             121
             
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             11
             :
             49
             :
             to
             53
             :
          
           
             m
             Acts
             5
             ,
             &
             Ioh
             :
             6
             :
             70
             :
             71
             :
          
           
             o
             2
             Cron
             :
             36
             :
             22
             ,
             23
             :
             Ezr
             :
             1
             ●
             to
             9
             :
             c
             :
             3.
             76.
             5
             
             :
             13
             :
             to
             17
             :
             c
             :
             6
             :
             3.
             to
             14
             :
             c
             :
             7
             :
             7
             :
             to
             121
             c
             :
             8
             :
             1
             :
             Esay
             44
             ,
             28
             :
          
           
             p
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             69
             :
          
           
             q
             
               M●nucij
               Felicis
               ,
               Octavius
            
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             :